Full text of "A Greek and English lexicon of the New Testament"

GREEK AND ENGLISH 



LEXICON 



OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT. 



BV 



EDWARD ROBINSON, D. D. LL. D. 

OK BIBLICAL LITERATURE IN THE UNION THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY, NKW-YOKC I 
AUTHOR OF "BIBLICAL RESEARCHES IN PALESTINE," ETC. 



A NEW EDITION, 

REVISED AND IN GREAT PART REWRITTEN. 



NEW YORK: 

HARPER & BROTHERS, PUBLISHERS, 

329 & 331 PEAR I, STREET, 
FRANKLIN SQUARE. 



Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1850, by 

: -EDWARD liOBINSON. 



tn the Clerk s Office of thf Disif let -C6urt for tie Southern District of New- York. 



P K E F A C E 



. THE Author ^ tarliest effort in the department of New Testamei.i 
Lexicography, was a translation of the first edition of Wahl s Clavi* 
Philologica Novi Testament^ with some additions, published in 1825. 
This was followed in 1836 by his own Greek and English Lexicon of 
the New Testament ; in the preparation of which several years of dili 
gent labour had been expended. Whatever may have been the defi- 
ciences of the latter work, it would seem to have met and supplied, 
however imperfectly, a want in the theological literature of the day ; as 
was evinced by its speedy republication in Great Britain, in three rival 
editions, and the subsequent appearance of two abridgments. 

When the time came, three years ago, to prepare for a new edition ot 
this Lexicon, although not desiring to shun any necessary labour, I yet 
hoped that the task would be comparatively light. The progress ol 
science in this department, as in others, had indeed not ceased to be 
onward. Wahl and Bretschneider had issued new and corrected editions 
of their Lexicons, and Winer had revised and enlarged his Grammar ; 
while the labours and improvements of.Passow had been carried forward 
after his decease by able successors, and the more extended results spread 
before the English public in the very valuable Lexicon of Liddell and 
Scott. Still more, the Commentaries of De Wette and Meyer on the 
New Testament had appeared ; to say nothing of many others. My 
own official duties, too, had called me, for the greater portion of the pre 
ceding decennium, to the daily interpretation of the New Testament 
before large classes of young men preparing for the ministry of the Gos 
pel ; and, in the meantime, I had visited and partially explored the Holy 
Land. Under these circumstances, it is not surprising, that, when I sat 
down to the work of revision, I found many portions of my former labouro, 
and especially the earliest, less satisfactory than I had hoped. The 
result was, that a large part of the work required, in my judgment, to 
be rewritten ; and it has accordingly been rewritten, without regard to 
time or labour. The remaining portions have been thoroughly revised : 
and have received very many additions, corrections, and curtailments. 

M4512Q 



lv PREFACE. 

In its present form, the work may stand as an unpretending memorial of 
the progress and condition of the Interpretation and Lexicography of the 
New Testament, at the close of the first half of the nineteenth century. 

A full and scientific Lexicon of any language embraces a wide field 
of inquiry. The scholar who would pursue the study of a language crit 
ically and philologically, does not rest, until he has traced each word to 
its origin ; investigated its primitive form and signification ; noted the 
various forms and senses in which it has been current in the different 
epochs and dialects of the language, and the manner and order in which 
all these are deduced from the primitive one and froi|[ each other ; and 
last, though not least, has observed the relations in which it stands to 
other words, in constructions and phrases, and the various modifications 
which it has undergone in these respects. When all these points are 
properly ascertained and arranged in his own mind, then and not till 
then is the scholar master of the word in question ; and the transcript of 
the view thus obtained, with the necessary vouchers, is the true lexicog 
raphy of that word. This is justly termed the historico-logical method 
of lexicography, which has grown up out of the general progress of philo 
logy within the present century, and aims to present a logical and histor 
ical view of each word in all its varieties of signification and construction. 
The first exemplification of this method was given by Gesenius, in his 
J lebrew Lexicon ; and it was ably followed out by Passow, in his Lexi 
con of the Greek language. 

These remarks proceed upon the supposition, that a language is 111 
itself primitive and independent of every other ; and that its words may 
therefore be traced to their ultimate roots within itself. This indeed is 
usually assumed in regard to the Greek language ; and the Lexicon of 
Passow was originally constructed on this principle. But in respect to 
our own and many other languages, this is obviously not the fact ; and 
the science of comparative philology, which has sprung up within our 
own days, has already taught us, that both the Greek and Latin are in 
like manner only members of one great family of languages, which, de 
scending apparently from the mountains of India, have spread themselves 
over Southern and Western Asia and the whole of Europe ; retaining 
under every diversity of climate and circumstances such obvious affini 
ties, as give undeniable evidence of a common origin. These Indo- 
European tongues, as they are called, include the Sanscrit, Persian, 
Greek, Latin, Gothic, German, English, and the other dialects of the 
Teutonic ; and strictly also those of the Slavic and Celtic races. The 
Semitic languages form a distinct family ; though still, in their primary 
elements, kindred to the former in a greater degree than has usually been 
supposed. Here too, the first scientific attempt at marking these coinci 
dences as a part of lexicography, was made by Gesenius, in his Latin 
Manual of 1833 ; but the time is perhaps not far distant, when every Lex 
icon of the Greek or Latin, or indeed of any of the occidental tongues. 



PREFACE. y 

will be regarded as incomplete, which shall fail to notice these striking 
affinities. 

In respect to the Greek, it should be borne in mind, that there are 
three great epochs which mark the progress of the language ; through all 
or some of which, the different meanings and uses of a word can be traced 
with more or less distinctness. . These are its youth, in the heroic or epic 
poems of Homer and Hesiod, with which may be joined the Ionic prose 
of Herodotus ; its prime, in the palmy days of Attic elegance and purity, 
as exhibited in the great tragedians, and in the prose of Thucydides, 
Xenophon, Plato ; and its decline, after the Macedonian conquest, and 
still later under the Roman dominion. In this latter period, the breaking 
up of the various independent states, the mingling together in armies of 
soldiers enlisted from every quarter, and the founding of colonies and 
large cities peopled with inhabitants from every part of Greece and also 
from foreign lands, could not fail to produce great changes in the lan 
guage of different communities ; which, by natural consequence, would 
speedily be reflected in the language of books. Thus was formed the 
later Greek idiom, 77 Kotvrj 8iu\e/cT09, which every where superseded the 
pure Attic ; and of which Aristotle, Polybius, Diodorus, Plutarch, .ZElian, 
and other later writers, are the representatives. Some of the forms pecu 
liar to this later idiom were ascribed to the influence of the Macedonians, 
and referred to the Macedonia dialect ; or sometimes the same forms 
were referred to an Alexandrine dialect, inasmuch as the chief seat of 
the later Greek culture was in Egypt and its metropolis Alexandria. But 
these terms are probably too specific ; and embrace what strictly belonged 
to the later language of common life in general, rather than to the dialect 
of any particular tribe or city. 

The language of the New Testament is the later Greek language, 
as spoken by foreigners of the Hebrew stock, and applied by them to 
subjects on which it had never been employed by native Greek writers. 
The simple statement of this fact, suggests at once what the character of 
this idiom must be ; and might, one would think, have saved volumes of 
controversy. The Jews came in contact with the Greeks only at and 
after the Macedonian conquests; and were therefore conversant only 
with the later Greek. They learned it from the intercourse of life, in 
commerce, in colonies, in cities founded like Alexandria, where the in 
habitants were drawn together from Asia as well as from Greece ; and it 
was therefore the spoken language of common life, and not that of books, 
with which they became acquainted. But they spoke it as foreigners, as 
Hebrews ; and therefore it could not fail to have in general a colouring 
of the Hebrew, or rather of the later Aramaean, which was their vernac 
ular tongue. Jews who spoke Greek, are called in the New Testament 
E\hj]vi,a-rai, Hellenists ; and hence in modern usage, since the time of 
the younger Scaliger, the Jewish Greek has not unaptly been termed 
Hellenistic 



Vl PREFACE. 

The earliest monument of this idiom is the Version of the Seventy 
made at Alexandria, probably at different times during the centuries 
immediately preceding the Christian era. This, as being a direct trans 
lation from the Hebrew, made by Jews, exhibits strongly the influence 
of the Hebrew, as well as an imperfect knowledge of the Greek ; though 
in various degrees in its different parts. Closely allied to this are the 
Apocryphal books usually connected with the Septuagint. Meanwhile, 
the Greek language had become current also in Palestine, along with the 
Aramasan ; partly through frequent intercourse with Hellenistic Jews 
settled in Egypt and in Asia Minor, who constantly resorted to Jerusa 
lem ; and partly from the influence of the Herods and the Roman domin 
ion. Hence the New Testament was written in the now universal tongue. 
Still later there appeared other Greek Versions of the Old Testament, 
made by Jews ; and also the remaining Pseudepigraphic and Apocryphal 
writings of the Old and New Testaments. Two Jewish writers only, 
Philo and Josephus, both of them cotemporary with the Apostles, were 
able to overcome in a great measure the influence of their vernacular 
tongue ; and although when treating of Jewish affairs they necessarily 
employ many terms belonging to the Jewish Greek, yet in general they 
approach much nearer to the written idiom of the later Greek, than any 
of the writers either of the Septuagint or New Testament. 

The writers of the New Testament, with the exception of Paul, arid 
partially perhaps of Luke, were unlearned men ; and, like the rest of 
their countrymen, knew the Greek language only from the intercourse 
of common life, and not from books. With them, therefore, the Hebrew 
element which mingled in their idiom, would naturally have great prom 
inence ; although, since their writings are not translated from a Hebrew 
original, it is not here as strongly marked as in the Septuagint. It often 
lies in the turn of the thought, or in the thought itself, rather than in the 
expression. Even where the expression is modelled after the Hebrew, 
this is seen more in the construction and connection of words in phrases 
and sentences, than as affecting their intrinsic signification. Whoever 
has himself learned to speak a foreign language, or has closely watched 
the discourse of foreigners speaking our own tongue, will readily have per 
ceived, that the signification of words is in general much more easily 
retained and correctly applied, than their forms and their proper construc 
tion and connection. Thus, nothing perhaps imparts more to the Gos 
pels the air of the Hebrew narratives of the Old Testament, than the 
frequent use of the particle Kai as a connective, corresponding to the 
Hebrew usage of the particle Vav (}). From Hebraisms of this kind, 
the writings of Paul are comparatively free ; since, from his birth and 
residence amid the Greek schools of Tarsus, he probably had acquired a 
more accurate knowledge of that language than was usual with the He 
brews of Palestine ; though the course of his education and the charactei 
of his learning were not Greek, but wholly Jewish. 



PREFACE. VI! 

The writers of the New Testament, further, applied the GreeK lan 
guage to subjects on which it had never been employed by native Greek 
writers. No native Greek had ever written on Jewish affairs, nor on the 
Jewish theology and ritual. Hence the Seventy, in their translation, had 
often to employ Greek words as the signs of things and ideas, which 
heretofore had been expressed only in Hebrew. In such a case, they 
could only select those Greek words which most nearly corresponded to 
the Hebrew ; leaving the different shade or degree of signification to be 
gathered by the reader from the context. Thus, to express the idea of the 
Hebrew cibr: as a word of salutation or farewell, they employ the Greek 
word elpijvrj, just as we use the word peace in the same way and for the 
very same reason. Similar is v\oye(o for Heb. 7p? to bless ; in Greek 
writers only to speak well of. Thus far the path was indeed already 
broken for the writers of the New Testament. But beyond this, they 
were to be the instruments of making known a new revelation, a new 
dispensation of mercy to mankind. Here was opened a wide circle of 
new ideas and new doctrines to be developed, for which all human lan 
guage was as yet too poor ; and this poverty was to be done away, even 
as at the present day on the discovery and culture of a new science, 
chiefly by enlarging the signification and application of words already in 
use, rather than by the formation of new ones. An example of this in 
the New Testament is especially the word irians, to which may be 
added SiKaLocrvvrj, Sifcaiovcr ^rai, e/cXoy/;, aTrocrro/Vo?, and many others. 

The New Testament, then, was written by Hebrews, aiming to 
express Hebrew thoughts, conceptions, feelings, in the Greek tongue. 
Their idiom, consequently, in soul and spirit, is Hebrew ; in its external 
form, Greek, and that more or less pure, according to the facilities which 
an individual writer may have possessed, for acquiring fluency and accu 
racy of expression in that tongue. 

It follows from all these considerations, that in constructing a Lexicon 
of the New Testament, it should be a matter of prominent importance, 
to exhibit each word in its true character and relations, as a component 
part of the Greek tongue ; as compared, on the one hand, with the Hel 
lenistic idiom ; and, on the other, with the usage of classic Greek writers. 
It is just here, that Wahl perhaps has erred in having reference too exclu 
sively to the latter ; and Bretschneider, in drawing his illustrations mainly 
from the former. In the present work I have endeavoured to pursue a 
middle course, and present a comparison with both ; giving, when possi 
ble, one or more references to the Septuagint, or, where that fails, to Jose- 
phus ; at least one (and often more) to the later Greek writers ; and one 
to the Attic, as represented by Xenophon, Plato, or Thucydides. Where 
a reference is wanting in either of these three classes, except under words 
well known and of frequent occurrence, it may be presumed, that none 
such has yet been found. Very many new references have been added, 
where there were none l)efore ; especially from the writings of Plutarch 



v iii PREFACE. 

and Plato. Indeed, this comparison of words used in the New Testa 
ment with their usage in classic writers, has cost more time and labour 
than any other portion of the work. 

Let the student not be startled at the apparent multitude of such ref 
erences, nor think them all of no avail. They are adduced not merely 
nor mainly to elucidate the meaning of a word ; but to show its authority 
and standing in the Greek language. They serve to show in what rela 
tion each word stands to the Septuagint and Jewish writings, and also to 
the later and Attic Greek ; and whether it is common to all or any of 
them, or found in none. In this way they have an important bearing on 
the long disputed question of the purity of the New Testament idiom ; 
and aid in determining its true character. 

The preceding remarks present a summary view of the principles 
which have guided the Author in the preparation of the present volume. 
The Greek of the New Testament constitutes but a small portion of the 
Greek language as a whole ; and a Lexicon of it can only aim to give a 
just exhibition of one of the subordinate forms or phases of that rich and 
noble tongue. Of such a work, the following, it would seem, ought to 
be some of the chief traits ; and they have accordingly been made promi 
nent objects of attention. 

1. The etymology of each word is given, so far as it appertains to the 
Greek and Hebrew, and occasionally the Latin.* A general comparison 
of the affinities between the Greek and other languages, belongs only to 
a general Lexicon of the language. 

2. The full historical view of a word, is here out of place ; since 
we strictly have to do only with those significations and constructions 
which are found in the New Testament itself. But the logical method 
is still applicable in its full force. This consists in assigning first to each 
word its primary signification, whether found in the New Testament or 
not ; and then deducing from it, in logical (not historical) order, all the 
significations which occur in the New Testament ; but not others, except 
so far as they may be necessary to illustrate the former. t In this con 
nection, the attempt has every where been made, to discriminate between 
the intrinsic significations of a word, and those senses in which it may 
be employed through the force of adjuncts. By referring the latter to 
their appropriate heads, the multiplicity of meanings given by earlier lex 
icographers has been greatly diminished. Particular attention has also 
been given, to bring out prominently to view the force of the prepositions 
in composition. 

3. The various constructions of verbs and adjectives with their cases 
and with other adjuncts, is in general fully given. Unusual or difficult 
constructions are noted and explained, by reference both to grammatical 

* See the articles xdp., \tpav6s, v&lt;r&lt;r&lt;inros. ffovtidpiov, &lt;ppayf\\iov, etc. 
t Comp. the articles a-rf\\&lt;a, &lt;bvta } \^d\\o&gt;, etc. 



PREFACE. 1X 

lules and to the usage of other writers. Here some of the usual Latin 
abbreviations for marking the construction of words, are too convenient 
to be laid aside for any English substitutes ; and therefore such terms as 
c. ace. and the like, have been retained without scruple ; just as the com 
mon English has adopted the forms etc. and per cent. 

4. The different forms and inflection of words are exhibited, so far as 
seemed proper in a Lexicon. Any variety or irregularity of form is, in 
particular, fully explained. 

5. So far as the limits of a Lexicon permit, attention has been given 
to the interpretation of difficult passages ; in order that the work may, in 
some measure, supply the place of a more extended Commentary. And, 
if I may be permitted here to give to the student a recommendation 
founded on the experience of many years, I would counsel him, first to 
study the New Testament for himself, with only the help of his Grammar 
and Lexicon, giving close attention to the context and the logical con 
nection. In this way, whatever he acquires will be his own, and will 
remain with him ; and he will then know what further aid to seek in 
Commentaries. The true end of a Commentary is not to supersede the 
student s own investigations ; but to aid him to fill out and complete 
them. 

6. Each article, so far as practicable, contains a reference to every 
passage of the New Testament in which the word is found. In this way. 
in more than nine- tenths of the words, the Lexicon is a complete Con- 
coi dance of the New Testament. Those articles in which this is not 
the case, are marked at the end with the sign -f .* In the articles not so 
marked, my endeavour has been to include the different readings of the 
Textus Receptus and the most approved later editions, as also some of 
those found in Manuscripts ; without, however, being solicitous to note 
every minor variation, even when adopted by an Editor. 

7. The most sedulous care has been bestowed to verify all the refer 
ences, especially those to the New Testament ; and although in a work 
containing so many thousands of them, many errors are unavoidable, yet 
it is hoped that the present volume will bear comparison in this respect 
with any other of a like size and character. The scriptural references 
are regularly made to the New Testament of Hahn, to the Septuagint of 
Mill, and to the Hebrew Bible of Van der Hooght, again edited by Hahn. 
Those to the Old Testament, where not otherwise specified, are to the 
Hebrew ; never to the English Version. 

Such is the plan of the work now given to the public; to the execu 
tion of which the Author has unweariedly and repeatedly devoted the 
best powers of many of the best years of his life ; with what success, 
the theological public must judge. His fervent hope and prayer to God 

* The letter A, for example, contains 891 separate articles ; of which only 39 have the 
mark -{-. The relative proportion of such articles elsewhere is probably not much (if any) 
greater. 



X PREFACE. 

is, that the work may be still further instrumental in giv : ng facility and 
impulse to the study of the Holy Scriptures ; and thus aii" in promoting 
the cause of sacred learning, and Christian piety. 

The Author would express his gratitude to various frient .s, by whose 
advice and encouragement he has been aided. Especially are his thanks 
due to the Rev. President Woolsey of Yale College, for his counsel, and 
for the unrestricted use of his valuable private library. 

E. ROBINSON. 
NEW- YORK, July, 1850. 



, 



FOR THE STUDENT. 



The references to Greek authors are generally to editions in common use; ana 
mainly to such as have been followed in the miniature classics published by Tauchnitz. 
Thus, Plato is quoted by the pages of H. Stephens ; but these are also given by Tauch 
nitz ; and so in other cases. Where the edition is not named, or does not appear from 
the manner of citation, it may be presumed to be that of Tauchnitz. But from this 
remark the following are excepted : 

ORATORES GRJECI: Demosthenes, JEschines, Lysias, Isacus, Antiphon, etc. ed. Reiske, 
XII. Tom. Lips. 1770-75. 

Anlhologia Graca, ed. F. Jacobs, XIII. Tom. Lips. 1794-1814. 

Arr. Epict. i. e. Epicteti Dissertationes ab Arriano digestae, ed. Schweighaiiser, III. 
Tom. Lips. 1799. 

Dion Cass. ed. Reimar. II. Tom. fol. Hamb. 1750. 

Herodiani Historic, ed. Irmisch, IV. Tom. Lips. 1789-1805. The edition of Tauch 
nitz gives only the larger divisions. 

Isocrates, ed. Bekker, in ORATORES ATTICI. 

Strabonis Geographic, ed. Casaubon, et c. notis, fol. Amst. 1709. 

Josephi Opera, ed. Havercamp, II. Tom. fol. Amst. 1726. All later editions have the 
same divisions. 



The following are the full titles of several works often referred to in the following 



pages: 



Bill. Res. in Palest. i. e. Biblical Researches in Palestine, Mount Sinai, and Arabia 
Petrcca, by E. ROBINSON and E. SMITH, 3 vols. 8vo. Bos 
ton, 1841. Lond. 1841. 

" A Harmony of the Four Gospels in Greek, by E. ROBINSON, 
8vo. Bost. 1845. 

" A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament, from 
the Latin of W. GESENIUS ; by E. ROBINSON. 8vo. 
Bost. 1849. 

" Hebraische Grammatik, xon W. GESENIUS, neu bearbeitct 
ron E. ROEDIGER. 15th Ed. Leipz. 1848. English, 
with the same divisions, Hebrew Grammar, etc. by M. 
Stuart, Andover 1847; also by T. J. Conant, New- 
York 1847. 

" Lehrgebaude der Heb. Sprache, ron W. GESENIUS, 8vo. 
Leipz. 1817. 

" Grammatik des neutest. Sprachidioms, ton G. B. W:NEB, 
Leipz. 1844. 5th Ed. 

" Biblisches RealwOrterbuch, von G. B. WINER, Leipz. 1847. 
2 vols. 3d Ed. 

" Phrynichi EclogtE Nominum. Edidit C. A. LOBECK, 8vo. 
Leipz. 1820. 

" De Dialecto Macedonica et Alexandrina F. G. STURZ, 8vo. 

Lips. 1808. 

Tittm. de Synon. N. T. " De Synonymis in Novo Testamento, Lib. I. H, J. A H. 
TITTMANN, Lips. 1829, 1832. 



Gr. Harm. 
Heb. Lex. 

Heb. Gr. 

Jjehrgb. or Lgb. 
Winer, 

Winer Realw. 
Lob. ad Phryn. 
Sturz de Dial. Mac. 



ABBREVIATIONS. 



Herm. ad Viger. 
Buttm. 



Buttin. Ausf. Sprachl. 



Matth. 



Kilhner, 



Passou. , 



DicL of Antt. 



F. VIGERI de prcccipuis Gr&cx Dictwnis Idiotism:s Liber 
ed. G. HERMANN, 8vo. Lips. 1834. 4th Ed. 

A Greek Grammar for the use of High Schools and Univer 
sities, by PHILIP BUTTMANN, revised by his Son ; from the. 
18th German edition, by E. ROBINSON, New-York 1851. 
The 18th German edition was published at Berlin lato 
in 1849. 

Ausfiihrliche Griechische Sprachlehre, xon PHILIP BUTT- 
MANN, 2 Bde, Berlin 1830, 1839. 2d Ed. 

Ausfiihrliche Griechische Grammatik, von A. MATTHIJE, 
2 Th. Leipz. 1825, 1827. 2d edition. A third edition 
with few changes was published after the author s 
death, Leipz. 1835. English by E. V. Blorafield, edited 
by J. Kenrick, Lond. 1832. 

Grammar of the Greek Language, for the us? of High 
Schools and Colleges, by R. KUEHNER ; from the German, 
by B. B. EDWARDS and S. H. TAYLOR ; Andover 1844. 

Handicorterbuch der Griechischen SpracJie, von F. PASSOW, 
4 Th. Leipz. 1831. Also: A Greek-English Lexicon, 
based on the German work of F. PASSOW, by H. G. LID- 
DELL and R. SCOTT, second edition, Oxford 1845. New- 
York 1848. 

Dictionary of Greek and Roman Antiquities, edited &gt;y W. 
SMITH, Lond. 1848. Second edition. 



(jienr. 
Spec. 
Pr. 
Prop 
Melon. 
c. dot. 
c. ace. 
Absol. 

[} 



OTHER ABBREVIATIONS. \ 

i. e. generally, in a general sense, ordinarily. 

" specially, in a special and particular sense. \ 

" proprie, in the proper and literal sense, not figurative. 
" tropically, in a tropical or figurative sense. 
" metonyniically, by metonymy. 

" cum dativo, cum accusativo, etc. 

" absolutely, without case or adjunct. 
" KCU TU XotTrd, Lat. et c&tera, Engl. etc. 

Brackets usually mark a diversity of reading ; sometimes a different num 
bering of the verses. 



For ADDENDA, see end of the Volume. 



LEXICON 



OF THE 



NEW TESTAMENT. 



A. 



S , a, alpha, the first letter of the Greek 
alphabet, corresponding to the Hebrew K. 
Ff r its power as a privative and intensive 
r article in composition, see the Grammars, 
Buttm. 120. 5, and n. 11. Kuhner { 237. 
R. 3. b. In N. T. TO A or TO oA&lt;pa signi 
fies the first, Rev. 1, 8. [11.] 21, 6. 22, 13 ; 
.vhere the miter himself explains it by 
jrptoTos and dpxn- See Is. 48, 12, comp. 
41, 4. 44, 6. So Clem. Alex. Strom. 4. 25 
[p. 5S7. C. ed. Sylb. J KixXosyap avrbs (6 tnoy) 
rraauiv T&lt;av 8vvdp.((ov, els tv fih.ovp.fva&gt;v Kal 
(vovp.fvw 8ia TOVTO A Kal Q 6 \6yos fipr)rai. 

Aapwv, 6, indec. Aaron, Heb, "plttx , 
pr. n. of a son of Amram and Jochebed of 
the tribe of Levi, Ex. 6, 20 ; the elder bro 
ther of Moses, and his interpreter (^22) 
before Pharaoh, Ex. 4, 14 sq. 5, 1 sq. 7, 
10 sq. as also the first High Priest, Ex. 28, 
1 sq. 40, 12sq. In N. T. Acts 7, 40. 
Heb. 5, 4. 7, 11. 9, 4. By Hebraism, the 
family of Aaron, Luke 1, 5. 

J A(3a&S(0v, 6, indec. Abaddon, Heb. 
"ISK (destruction), the name ascribed 
Rev. 9, 11 to the angel of Tartarus (TTJS 
dfivaa-ov), and explained by the Greek dno\- 
\vcov, the destroyer. The usual Heb. word 
is rnniaa, Sept. 6 oXo3piW, Ex. 12,23. 
Wisd. 18, 25 ; comp. oXoSptvrqs, 1 Cor. 
10, 10. 

afiaprjS, e r, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. /3a- 
oo?), pr. not heavy, e. g. nvp dftapes Plut. de 
1 



Stoic, repugn. 42. T. VI. p. 98. In N. T. 
trop. not burdensome, i. e. not causing ex 
pense ; 2 Cor. 11, 9 d/3apf/ vp.lv fp.avrbv 
frfiprjcra. So eVi/3apea&gt;, q. v. and ftapvs 
Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 2. 

A/3/33,, kidec. Abba, i. e. father, Heb. 
3S, Chald. XSK; Mark 14, 36. Rom. 8, 
15. Gal. 4, 6. 

*A/3e\ 6, indec. Abel, Heb. ^sri (a 
breath), pr. n. of the second son of Adam, 
Matt. 23, 35. Luke 11,51. Heb. 11,4. 12, 
24. See Gen. 4, 1-16. 



Afiid, 6, indec. Abia, Heb. 
(Jehovah his father), pr. n. of two men in 
N.T. a) A king of Judah, Matt. 1,7 bis; 
see 1 K. 14, 31. 15, 1 sq. b) A priest of 
the posterity of Aaron, and founder of a 
sacerdotal family, Luke 1, 5. When all 
the priests were distributed into 24 classes, 
the eighth class was called from liirn the 
class of Abia ; see 1 Chr. 24, 10. 

J Aj3ia&ap, 6, indec. Abiathar, Heb. 
"iP^2X (father of abundance), pr. n. of a 
high priest, Mark 2, 26 ; see 1 Sam. 22, 21. 
1 K. 2, 26. 27. 35. The high priest at the 
time referred to by Mark was Ahimelech ; 
but his son Abiathar, who was high priest 
afterwards, is here mentioned perhaps as 
having been conspicuous in the transaction, 
and more intimately connected with the his 
tory of David. 



A/3t\r]vri, fc, !j, Abilene, pr. n. of a 
district on the eastern declivity of Anti- 
Lebanon, so called from the city Abila or 
Abela situated on the mountain 18 Roman 
miles N. W. of Damascus towards Helio- 
polis or Ba albek ; known also as Api\r) 
row Avcraviov to distinguish it from another 
in Perasa. This district extended apparent 
ly along the eastern slope of Anti-Lebanon 
and Hermon as far as to Paneas and Gau- 
lonitis ; and thus bordered on the territories 
of Philip. So in Luke 3, 1 ; where Lysa- 
nias "is said to be tetrarch of Abilene in the 
fifteenth year of Tiberius, about A. D. 28. 
Long before tlu s time Josephus speaks of a 
Lysanias, the son of a Ptolemy who in the 
days of Pompey was lord of Chalcis under 
Lebanon, and was a powerful and danger 
ous neighbour to Damascus ; Ant. 14. 7. 4, 
comp. 13. 16. 3 and 14. 3. 2. From this 
it may perhaps be inferred that he was lord 
algo of Abjterjae ,"&lt;ysa nias succeeded him 
B. C. 40 ; but was p ut to death by Antony 
.through" th d Intrigues of. Cleopatra about 
B. C. : 34- ; Ant. 15 t *4: 1.. Dio Cass. 49. 32. 
Some years later a certain Zenodorus is 
mentioned as having farmed the possessions 
(oiKof) of Lysanias ; he also had jurisdic 
tion over Trachonitis and other districts ; 
but having become implicated with robber- 
hordes, Augustus took away Trachonitis 
and the adjacent tracts and gave them to 
Herod the Great, B. C. 22 ; and on the 
death of Zenodorus, B. C. 19, Herod re 
ceived still more of his territories, as Paneas 
and the district further east ; Ant. 15. 10. 
1, 3. Thus far Josephus does not even 
name Abilene ; but in the first year of Cali 
gula, A. D. 38, more than seventy years 
after the death of the first Lysanias, and 
ten years after the statement of Luke, he 
relates that Caligula gave to the elder 
Agrippa, the Herod of the book of Acts, the 
tetrarchy of his uncle Philip, and also " the 
tetrarchy of Lysanias," or Abilene ; and 
these were confirmed to Agrippa by Clau 
dius on his accession, with the specification 
that " Abila of Lysanias and whatever was 
on Mount Lebanon " were districts belong- 
big to the emperor himself (e /c TWV avrov) ; 
Ant. 18. 6. 10. ib. 19. 5. 1. B. J. 2. 11. 5. 
At Herod Agrippa s death they went to his 
son, the younger Agrippa, before whom 
Paul was brought; Ant. 20. 7. 1. Acts c. 
26. From all these facts it is probable, 
that both Ptolemy and his son, the first 
Lysanias, had possession of Abilene ; that 
after the murder of the latter it was farmed 
by the emperor to Zenodorus for the benefit 



of the family of Lysanias yet in their mino 
rity ; and that afterwards the children were 
reinstated in their rights ; in which case 
the Lysanias of Luke may well have been 
the son or grandson of the former Lysanias. 
If the son, he must have been near seventy 
years old at the time specified by Luke. 
This is not improbable ; for ten years later 
(A. D. 38) his territories had reverted to 
the emperor, perhaps from the failure of 
heirs ; and were given by him to Herod 
Agrippa. In this way the testimony of Jo 
sephus and that of Luke are in harmony. 
Indeed, as Josephus nowhere connects the 
first Lysanias with Abilene, it is not im 
probable that when he speaks of that dis 
trict seventy years later as " the tetrarchy 
of Lysanias," he in fact refers to the se 
cond Lysanias, who was actually tetrarch 
of it, and was then dead. The site of the 
city of Abila is occupied by the modern vil 
lage S&k Wady el-Barada, where the river 
Barada issues from a wild chasm. Here 
are seen the remains of ancient walls and 
foundations of edifices, fragments of col 
umns, rock-hewn sepulchres, and a road 
along the cha^m cut throxigh the rock, with 
inscriptions. See more in Biblioth. Sac. 
1848. p. 79 sq. Winer Bibl. Realw. art. 
Abilene. 



, 6, indec. Abiud, Heb. 
(Judah his father), pr. n. of a son of Zoro- 
babel, Matt. 1, 13 bis. Omitted in 1 Chr. 
3, 19. 

Aftpad/J,, 6, indec. Abraham, Heb. 
tr ^^ (father of a multitude), pr. n. of 
the celebrated patriarch and founder of the 
Israelitish nation, Matt. 1, 1. 2. 22, 32. 
Heb. 11, 8-19. al. In Acts 7, 16 A0paa/i, 
by an obvious error of transcription, is writ 
ten for laccw/3 ; see Gen. 33, 19. Josh. 34, 
22. + 

a/3ucrcro9, O v, 17, (a priv. /3u3o? or fivo-- 
&lt;rof,) pr. adj. bottomless, deep, profound, as 
\{p.i&gt;T) aflva-&lt;ros Diod. Sic. 5. 25. Hdot. 2. 
28. Sept. for dl MFi , abyss, either the ocean, 
Gen. 1, 2. 7, 11 ; or the underworld, Ps. 71, 
21. 107,26. In N.T. Subst. TI a3vo-&lt;ros, 
the abyss, the place of the dead, orcus, a8rjs, 
Rom. 10, 7. Spec. Tartarus, that part of 
a8r)s in which the souls of the wicked are 
represented as confined, Luke 8, 31. Rev. 
9, 1. 2. 11. 11,7. 17, 8. 20, 1. 3; comp. 
2 Pet. 2, 4. So Acta Thomae 32 17 afivv- 
cros TOV Taprdpov. 

"" AyaftoSj ov, 6, Agabus, pr. n. of a 
Jewish Christian, who predicted a famine 



dycfeoepyew 

and the imprisonment of Paul, Acts 11, 28. 
21, 10. 

dycfeoepyea), , f. JJCTCO, (dyaSds, 
Phavorin. evepyeroj KOI epydop.ai d 
In N. T. to do good to others, absol. 1 Tim. 
6, 18; comp. Gal. 6, 10. So dyaSovpyd? 
Plut. de Is. et Osir. 48. 



, f. jyo-co, (dyaSoTroto f,) 
but the better form is dyaSoi TTOUO&gt;, Lobeck 
ad Phryn. p. 200. 

1 . to do good to others, absol. Mark 3, 4. 
Luke 6, 9. 35. Acts 14, 17 ; with ace. of 
pers. Luke 6, 33 bis. Sept. for 2^ Judg. 
17, 13. Zeph. 1, 12. So Tob. 12, 13. 1 
Mac. 11, 33. 

2. to do well, to act virtuously, absol. 
1 Pet. 2, 15.20. 3,6.17. 3 John 11. Comp. 
1 Pet. 3, 11. 



as, fj, well-doing, virtuous 
conduct, 1 Pet. 4, 19; see dya3o7roi&lt;r a&gt; no. 
2. Others less well beneficence. Test. XII. 
Pat. ap. Fabric. Cod. Pseudep. I. 722. 

dycfeoTTOios, oD, 6, 17, adj. (dya3o y, 
TTOie co.) pr. doing good, beneficent, Plut. Is. 
et Osir. 42 ; bland, courteous, e. g. yvvrj 
Ecclus. 42, 14. In N. T. doing well, up 
right, a well-doer, 1 Pet. 2, 14; see in 
aya3o7roie &) no. 2. So Athenag. Apol. p. 
29 6 3edy, reAfuos dya3oy &v, d i8ia&gt;s dyaSo- 
woios early. 

aycfeo?, f), 6v, (ayai/.) corresp. to Heb. 
-IB , Lat. bonus, Engl. good. 

1. good, i.e. distinguished for good and 
eminent qualities, character ; of persons, 
Matt. 19, 16 SiSdo-KoXe dyaSe. v. 17 bis. 
Mark 10, 17 sq. Luke 18, 18 sq. (Jos. Ant. 
-9. 5. 2 TOVS dytiSovs av8pas Kal Sixaiovs 
aTreKTfive. Xen. Ven. 1. 14.) Of things, 
Luke 10, 42 TTJV dyaSjjj/ p.fpi8a. John 1,47. 
Sept. for Sl lS Ezra 8, 27 ^aX/cot) dyaSou. 
Spec. 

a) In a physical sense, good, as opp. to 
bad, e. g. &v8pov dya3o i/ Matt. 7, 17. 18 ; 
yrf dy. Luke 8, 8. Sept. ytj ay. for 2l l3 
Ex. 3, 8. Plut. Gryll. 3. Xen. (Ec. 16. 7 
yi} dy. 

b) In a moral sense, good, well-disposed, 
upright. a) Of persons, Matt. 5, 45 eVt 
irovrjpovs KOL dyaSou?. 12, 35. 22, 10. 25, 
21. Luke 23, 50. John 7, 12. Acts 11,24. 
Sept. for ate Prov. 13, 2. 15, 3. So Xen. 
Mem. 3. 4. 8 TOVS KUKOVS Ko\dttv KOI TOVS 
dyaSoif Tipqv. /3) Of things, actions, 
good, right, upright, e. g. icapSla Luke 8, 
15 ; firo\r) Rom. 7, 12 ; Xdyoy 2 Thess. 2, 
17; Z&rjpa TOV 3. Rom. 12, 2. (Sept. TO 



dycfeo? 

TO dy. for nio Neh. 9, 20. Ps. 143, 
10. Wisd. 8, 19 V^X 7 ? "V-) Hence trvvfi- 
8qo-is dyaSij a good conscience, conscious 
ness of rectitude, Acts 23, 1. 1 Tim. 1, 5. 
19. 1 Pet. 3, 16. 21. Also epyov dya- 
%6v, epya dya3d, good deeds, well-doing, 
uprightness, Rom. 2, 7. 13, 3. Eph. 2, 10. 
Col. 1, 10. 2 Tim. 2, 21. al. Sept. jrotT?- 
/ttira dy. for ai a 1 Sam. 19,4. Wisd. 3, 15 
TTOVOI dy. 

c) Neut. as Subst. (ro) dyaSoV, (TO) 
dyaSd, good, good things, right, -virtue, 
Matt. 12,34.35. 19,16. Luke 6, 45. Rom. 
2, 10. 7, 18. 19. al. Rom. 7, 13 TO dyaSdv 
that ichich is in itself good. 14, 16 vp.mv TO 
dyaSdv your good, sc. liberty of conscience, 
Christian liberty. Sept. for m a Ps. 53, 2. 
4. Arr. Epict. 1. 4. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 5. 

2. good, in respect to operation, influ 
ence, utility, i. e. useful, beneficial, profit 
able. 

a) Of persons, good, kind, benevolent, 
doing good, Rom. 5, 7. 1 Thess. 3, 6. Tit. 
2, 5. 1 Pet. 2, 18. Sept. for nrj 2 Chr. 
30, 19 6 3e6r dy. Ps. 73, 1. Plut. Consol. 
ad Apoll. 37. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 4 evepyfTrjv, 
TOV avdpa TOV dya3oV. 

b) Of things; e. g. Sd/iaTa Matt. 7, 11. 
Luke 11, 13 ; 86o-is James i, 17 ; dva 

1 Pet. 3, 16; KapTroi James 3, 17; 
Tit. 2, 10. (Sept. for ri-j 1 Sam. 12, 23 
dy. 686s. Neh. 9, 13 eVroXai dy.) Matt. 12, 
35 dy. "Srjo-avpos, treasure of good things. 
Luke 6, 45. So fpya dyaSd, good deeds, 
benefits, Acts 9, 36. 2 Cor. 9, 8. 1 Tim. 2, 

10. 5, 10. Also good for any purpose, 
suitable, adapted to, Eph. 4, 29 Xoyos dy. 
irpbs olKo8o/j.rjv. Rom. 15, 2. So Jos. Ant. 4. 
6. 1 TToXt? (poivLKas (ptpfiv dyaSij. Pausan. 
Eliac. post. c. 26. 4 x^P a e&gt;y &lt;apnovs eVr/jf- 
&lt;pfiv dycftr). Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 14, p. 
367. Plato Rep. 608. e. 

c) Neut. as Subst. TO dya^ov, something 
useful and profitable, a benefit, Rom. 8, 28. 
12, 21. 13, 4. Gal. 6, 10. Eph. 4, 28. 6, 8. 

1 Thess. 5, 15. Philem. 6. 14. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 
2. 18.) Plur. TO. dyaSd, things good and 
useful, benefits, blessings, Matt. 7, 1 1 . Luke 
1, 53. 16, 25. Rom. 3, 8. Gal. 6, 6. Heb. 9, 

11. 10, 1. (Plut. Pericl. 39. Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 
15 TOVS fvepyfToviTas dya3oiy vTrf^/SaXXo- 
pevoi.) In the sense of goods, ivealth, Luke 

12. 18. 19. Sept. for 3113 Gen. 24, 10. 
Deut. 6, 11. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 20. 

3. good, in respect to the feelings excited, 
i. e. glad, joyful, happy. 1 Pet. 3, 10 f]p.f- 
pas dy. Rom. 10, 15 TO. dyaSd happy times. 

2 Thess. 2, 16, Sept. for aia Ps. 34. 12 



ay. Zech. 8, 19 eopraj ay. So 
Ecclus. 14, 14. 1 Mace. 10, 55. + 

dycfoovpyeco, &gt;, f. jjo-oo, a later form 
for dyaSofpyfca, to do good to others, absol. 
Acts 14, 17 in some Mss. CyrUl. Alex. c. 
Julian. 3. p. 81. a, et in Mich. cap. 2. p. 
409. c. 



rjs, T], pr. for dya3oavvT), 
Buttm. 119. 10. c ; in Greek writers dya- 
SOTTJS, or better ^pr/a-roYr;?, Thorn. Mag. p. 
921 ; goodness, e. g. of disposition and cha 
racter, uprightness, virtue, Rom. 15, 14. 
Eph. 5, 9. 2 Thess. 1, 11. Sept. for SIB 
Ps. 52, 5 ; S-Dia 2 Chr. 24, 16. Alsog-oorf- 
ness towards others, kindness, beneficence, 
Gal. 5, 22. Sept. for Ml Neh. 9, 25. 

dja\\iacn&lt;) : ea &gt;s, tj, not found in Gr. 
writers ; but often in Sept. in the sense of 
exultation, joy, for ^ Ps. 45, 16. 65, 13 ; 
rejoicing, with song, dancing, for MS I Ps. 
30,7. 118, 15. 126, 2. 6; great joy, for 
jMBto Ps. 45, 8. 51,10.14; soTob.13,1. 
In N. T. joy, gladness, rejoicing, Luke 1, 
14, 44. Acts 2, 46. Jude 24. (Acta Thorn. 
7 ev X a P9 Ka ayaXXtaa-ei.) Heb. 1, 9 
eXaioz/ dyaXXiacrecos from Ps. 45, 8, oil of 
gladness, i. e. with which guests were an 
ointed at feasts, here put as an emblem of 
the highest honour ; see Ps. 23, 5. Am. 6, 6. 

dya\\iaOfJ,ai) up.ai, (ayav, oXXo/iat,) 
aor. 1 r)yaX\iaa-d[j.r]v, also Pass. aor. 1 ^yoX- 
Xid^rjv as Mid. John 5, 35 in later editions ; 
once Act. dyaXXidco, , Luke 1, 47. Not 
found in Gr. writers, but often in Sept. for 
fcia Ps. 2, 11 ; y Ps. 68, 4 ; 1 )3 l i Ps. 20, 
6 ; iBIiS Ps. 40, 17, etc. pr. spoken of re 
joicing with song and dance. Hence in 
N. T. to exult, to rejoice, absol. Luke 10, 
21. Acts 2, 26 ^yoXXidVaro ; yXaxro-d p.ov, 
I rejoiced in words, sang aloud. 16, 34. 
So ^alpeiv KOI dyoXX. intens. to rejoice exceed 
ingly, Matt. 5, 12. 1 Pet. 4, 13. Rev. 19, 7 ; 
comp. Ps. 90, 14. 40, 17. (Acta Thorn. 
^ 27.) W^h a noun of the same signif. as 
dat. of manner ; 1 Pet. 1, 8 dyoXXi ao-Se 
X^pa di/eKXaX7]T&lt;, rejoice with joy unspeak 
able, i. e. unspeakably. With tva and the 
Subjunct. John 8, 56 ^yaXXidcraro Iva i8r) 
rfv Tipfpav TTJV ep.r]v, he rejoiced that he should 
see my day, i. e. to see it. With eVi c. dat. 
Luke 1 , 47 ^yoAXi acre TO irvfy^d p.ov eVt T&lt;U 
3ew. Here, as the active form is elsewhere 
unknown, it should prob. read dyoXXido-erat 
TO TTV. comp. Ps. 13, 6 ayaXXiacrerai 17 /cap 
ita p.ov. (So dydXXecrSat rt rivi Xen. Mem. 
3. 5. 16. Sept. Ps. 9, 15.) With / c. dat. 
where a simple dative might stand ; Jolrn 



ayairaa) 

5, 35 dyaX. eV rw &lt;pa&gt;Ti avrov. 1 Pet. 1, 6 
So Ps. 89, 16 eV TO&gt; ovofjiari &lt;rov dyaXX. 
13,5. 

dyayu-oy, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. yd/xos,) un 
married, either wholly, ccelebs, 1 Cor. 7, 32. 
34 ; or spoken of those who do not marry 
a second time, ib. v. 8. 11. Horn. II. 3. 40. 
Plut. Lycurg. 15. Xen. Conv. 9. 7. 

djavafCTea), w, f. 170-0), (ayav, a^Sos,) 
pr. to be pained, either in body, Plato Phsedr. 
251. c ; or in mind, i. e. to be solicitous or 
provoked, Plato Phaedo 8, 9. p. 63. b. 64. a. 
In N. T. to be displeased, angry, indig 
nant, absol. Matt. 21, 15. 26, 8. Mark 10, 14. 
Luke 13, 14. (Bel and Drag. 28. Hdian. 
8. 7. 6.) Mark 14, 4 uyavaKrovvres Trpbs 
tavTovs KOI \eyovres, indignant among them 
selves and saying, for dyavaK. KOL Xey. Trpos 
eavrovs. With Kepi c. gen. Matt. 20, 24. 
Mark 10, 41. So genr. Plato Ep. 7. p. 
345. d. Apollodor. Bib. I, Trepl Tirdvav 
dyavaKTOvcra. 

dyavaKTrjcn^ f a&gt;s, f], indignation, 2 
Cor. 7, 11. Plut. Comp. Pelop. c. Marcell. 
3 pen. Thuc. 2. 41. 

ayaTTOO), &lt;, f. Tjtrco, (ciyafjLai, comp. Heb. 
SIS ,) to love ; sometimes synon. with (ptXea, 
implying regard and good-will ; biit not like 
it including sexual love, unless in very late 
writers ; comp. Luc. V. H. 2. 25. 

1 . Pr. of kindred and near friends, to love, 
to hold dear, c. ace. e. g. wives, Eph. 5, 25 
ol av8pes, dycnraTe ras yvvaiKas eavrcov. V. 
28. 33. Col. 3, 19 ; friends, companions, 
John 11, 5. 13, 1 rovs 18 iovs. v. 23. 19,26. 
21, 7. al. So (piXeco Matt. 10, 37. John 11, 
3. 36. Sept. for nfiJJ Gen. 24, 67-. Ruth 
4 ; i5._Plut. Pericl. f. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 14 
VTTO T&gt;V avruiv yovemv dymra&gt;p.fi oi. Mem. 
2. 7. 9 &lt;ri&gt; fJiev fKfivas [dSeXcpas] (pi\rj(rfis 
fKflvai Se ere dyanrjaova-iv. 

2. As including the idea of respect, con 
fidence, benevolence, sympathy ; e. g. to 
love a master, Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13 ; 
our fellow-men, rbv ir\vo-iov Matt. 5, 43. 
19, 19. Mark 12, 31 ; also Matt. 5, 46. 
Mark 10, 21. Luke 7, 5 ; ace. impl. v. 42. 
47 ; TOVS ex^povs Matt. 5, 44. Luke 6, 27. 
35. Sept. for snx 1 Sam. 18, 16. So 
Plut. Pericl. 7. Hdian. 1. 8. 9. Xen. Hi. 
11. 9 VTTO TroXXoJi TToXecoi dyaTrwo liv. 
Spec, and emphat. of God as loving Christ, 
John 3, 35. 10, 17. 15, 9. 17, 23. 26 17 
dya7r&gt;7, rjv ijydTrrjcrds p-e, the love (with) which 
thou hast loved me ; so Sept. 2 Sam. 13, 15. 
Buttm. \ 131.4,5. Kiihn. \ 484. (So (piXeco 
John 5, 20.) Of Christ as loving the Fa 
ther, John 14, 31. Of God as loving men, 



Christians, John 3, 16. 14, 21 Pass. Rom. 

9, 13. 2 Cor. 9, 7. Heb. 12, 6. 1 John 4, 

10, 11. al. Of Christ as loving believers., 
his disciples, John 13, 34. 14, 21. 15,9. 12. 
Rom. 8, 37. Eph. 5, 2. 25. al. Of Chris 
tians as loving God, Matt. 22, 37. Mark 

12, 30. Rom. 8, 28. 1 Cor. 2, 9. 8, 3. 1 
John 4, 10. 19. 20; (Sept. for Snx Ex. 

20, 6 ;) Christ, John 8, 42. 14, 15. 21 sq. 

21, 16. Eph. 6, 24. 1 Pet. 1, 8 ; one ano 
ther, i. e. with mutual love as Christian 
brethren, oXX^Xous John 13, 34. 15, 12. 17. 
Rom. 13, 8. 1 Pet. 1, 22. 1 John 3, 11. al. 
TOV doe\(f&gt;6v 1 John 2, 10. 3, 10 ; also 1 
John 3, 14. 1 Pet. 2, 17 ; ace. impl. 6 dya- 
TTWV 1 John 4, 7. 8. So of Paul and his 
spiritual brethren, 2 Cor. 11, 11. 12, 15 el 
KOI TTfpicr&lt;TOTfpa&gt;s vpds dycnrcav TJTTOV dyo- 
Trcap.ai even though, the more I love you, the 
less lam beloved.. 1 Thess. 1, 4 d8f\&lt;pol 
T)ycnrr]iJ.fvoi. Col. 3, 12. 

3. Of things, to love, to delight in, to like, 
c. ace. as TrpwroKaSeSptW Luke 11, 43 ; TO 
O-KOTOS John 3, 19; TOV Koo-pov 1 John 2, 
15 ; OIKMOO-IIVTJV Heb. 1, 9. (So &lt;iXe&&amp;gt; Matt. 
23, 6. al.) Sept. for stix Ps. 45. 8. So 
Jos. Ant. 7. 1. 6. Plut. Lycurg. 29. Xen. 
Cyr. 7. 5. 67 ^uiXtor av dycnrqv TTJV Trap 
avT&lt;p oiaiTav. Spec. Rev. 12, 11 OVK rjyd- 
Trrjcrav TTJV ^rv)(r}V avTutv (i%pi Savdrov they 
loved not their lives unto the death, i. e. they 
were careless of their lives and voluntarily 
exposed themselves to death ; see in art. ov 
no. 5. Heb. Gr. 149. So Ecclus. 15, 13 OVK 
dyaTnjroV not loved, i. e. hated, abhorred, -f- 

aycnrr)) TJS, 17, (dyon-doo,) love ; not found 
in Gr. writers. Sept. for nntix Cant. 5, 8. 
8, 6. 7. al. In N. T. not found in Mark, 
Acts, nor James, and only once in both 
Matt, and Luke. 

1 . love, e. g. to our fellow-men, John 1 5, 

13. Elsewhere spec, and emphat. as con 
nected with God s mercy to mankind, or 
with the religious emotions and duties of 
men ; e. g. God s love to Christ, John 17, 26. 
Col. 1,136 vibs Ti)s dyanris avTov the son 
of his love, his beloved son ; Heb. Gr. 104. 
2. God s love to men, 1 John 3, 1. 4, 
16 ; so c. gen. 17 dyaTn; TOV SeoO the love of 
God towards men, Rom. 5, 5. 8 els fads. 
2 Cor. 13, 13. Eph. 2, 4. Christ s love to 
men, e. g. Eph. 3. 19 yv&vai TTJV vTrepfidX- 
Xovcrai/ rffs yvdxreas ayamp TOV X. Rom. 
8, 35. 39. 2 Cor. 5, 14 ; ev TJJ dydTrrj fiov 
John 15, 10 ; also with possess, pron. John 
15, 9 p.fivaTf ev TJ) dyaTrrj rrj ep.fi abide in 
my love, remain worthy of it. So of love to 
God as the duty of men, believers, c. gen. 



John 5, 42 TTJV dydnrjv TOV Seot) OVK e 
Luke 11, 42. 2 Thess. 3, 5. 1 John 2, 5. 

15. 3, 17. 4, 9. 5, 3. Of love to our fel 
low-Christians, mutual Christian love ; e. g. 
f] dydmj els d\\r]\ovs 1 Thess. 3, 12. 2 
Thess. 1, 3. 1 Pet. 4, 8; els Trdvras TOVS 
ayiovs Eph. 1,15. Col. 1, 4. Philem. 5 ; els 
vjj.ds 2 Cor. 2, 4 ; ev c. dat. John 13, 35 edv 
dyuTrrji fx r l re * v "XXijXoiy. 2 Cor. 8, 7 T# 
e vp.u&gt;v ev Tjfjuv dydnrj love from you to 
wards us, your love to us (see Winer 54. 
4) ; absol. Rom. 14, 15 ovKfri Kara dydrrrjv 
jTfpnraTfls. 1 Cor. 4, 21. 16, 13. 24. 2 Cor. 
2, 8. Eph. 4, 15. al. Of tore of the truth, 
TJ dy. Trjs dXri^eias 2 Thess. 2, 10. Hence, 
love in general, holy love, without specifying 
a definite object, e. g. as an attribute of 
God, 1 John 4, 7. 8 6 3c6j dydnr] ecrnv. v. 
16; as a Christian grace, Rom. 12, 9 17 
dyaTn; dwiroKpiTos. 13, 10. 1 Cor. 8, 1. 13, 
1-13. 14, 1. 1 John 4, 10, 16. al. Matt. 24, 
12. Also f/ dyaTrr) TOV TrvevpaTos the love the 
Spirit inspires Rom. 1 5, 30. So Wisd. 3,9. 
6, 17. 18. The gen. after dyaTn; may ex 
press either the subject or object ; e. g. % 
dydrrr) TOV 3eoC the love of God towards any 
one, or also love towards God; see the ex 
amples above. Winer $ 30. 1. Heb. Gr. 
5112.2. + 

2. Plur. dyaTrai, &gt;v, al, agapcc, love- 
feasts, Jude 12. (2 Pet. 2, 13.) Comp. 1 
Cor. 1 1 , 17 sq. These were public banquets 
of a frugal kind, instituted by the early 
Christians, and connected by them with the 
celebration of the Lord s supper. The pro 
visions etc. were contributed by the more 
wealthy individuals, and were common to 
all Christians, whether rich or poor, who 
chose to partake. Portions were also sent 
to the sick and absent members. These 
dydVai were intended as an exhibition of 
that mutual love which is required by the 
Christian religion ; but they became subject 
to abuses, and were afterwards discontinued. 
See Tertull. Apol. c. 39. Neander Hist, of 
the Ch. I. p. 325. [56.1.] 

d yaTnjTo?, 77, 6v, (dyaTrdw,) beloved, 
dear, of things, Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 32 17 dpeTi} 
. . . dyarrr]Tri (rvvepyos re^vtraty. Sept. for 
T 1 ^ Ps. 84, 2. In N. T. beloved, dear, 
spoken only of Christians as united with 
God or with each other in the bonds of holy 
love, e. g. Col. 4, 14 AovKay 6 IciTpos 6 
dyaTTTjTos. v. 7. 9. 1, 7. Eph. 6, 21. Philem. 

16. 2 Pet. 3, 15. 3 John 1 ; fern. Philem. 
2; Plur. Acts 15, 25. 1 Tim. 6, 2 on TTIO- 
roi etcrt Kal dyaTrrjToi. i. e. conjoined in the 
bonds of faith and love. So dSeX0ot dya- 



"Ayap ( 

jnjToi m a direct address, Moved brethren, 
Christians, Phil. 4, 1. James 1, 16. 19. 2, 
5. Absol. dyaTrr/Toi id. Rom. 12, 19. 2 Cor. 
7, 1. Heb. 6, 9. 1 Pet. 2, 11. 1 John 3, 2. 
21. al. Sing. deX&lt;e 3 John 2. 5. 11. 
Hence c. gen. cyan-Tyrol 3eoi), beloved of 
God, chosen by him to salvation, Rom. 1, 
7. 11, 28. Eph. 5, 1. So Sept. ayanrjroi 
&lt;rov for "T 1 *?? , spoken of the worshippers 
of God, Ps/60, 8. 108, 7. 127, 2. Paul 
applies the term particularly to those con 
verted under his ministry ; as when he 
speaks of Epenetus, TOV dya-rrrjTov pov, 
Rom. 16, 5; also 16, 8. 9. 12; comp. 1 
Cor. 4, 17 Tt/xoSeoi/, os e ori T(KVOV fiov 
dyaTrrjTbv tv Kvpim. 2 Tim. 1, 2. So too 
of a whole church gathered by himself; 
1 Cor. 4, 14 TfKva fj.ov dya^r/Toi. 10, 14. 
Phil. 2, 12. With dat. 1 Thess. 2, 8 SioYi 
dyaTrrjTol riiuv fyevfj^rjTf. In the phrase : 
6 vlbs 6 dyairrfTos, the beloved son, the well- 
beloved, as an epithet of an only son, 6 
fiovoyfvrjs, and spoken in the N. T. only of 
Christ, as 6 vl\s dyanrjTos TOV 3eov, Matt. 3, 
17. 12, 18. 17, 5. Mark 1, 11. 9, 7. Luke 
3, 22. 9, 35. 2 Pet. 1, 17. So in the para 
ble, Mark 12, 6 eva vlbv ex.a&gt;v, dyaTrr/Tov 
UVTOV, having one son, his well-beloved, i. e. 
his only son. Luke 20, 13. Sept. for IW 
Gen. 22, 2. 12. Jer. 6, 26. Amos 8, 10. 
Zech. 12, 10. So Hesych. dyaTrr/Tov p.ovo- 
yevrj, Kf%api.criJ.fi&gt;ov. Pollux 3. 2 KaXotro 8 
av vibs dyaTTTjTos, 6 p.6vos a&gt;v irarpi rj p.rj- 
rpi. + 

"Ayap, f), indec. Hagar, Heb. Ijrj 
^flight), pr. n. of a maid-servant of Abra 
ham, the mother of Ishmael. In Gal. 4, 24. 
25, Paul applies this name allegorically to 
the inferior condition of the Jews under the 
law, as compared with that of Christians 
under the Gospel. Gen. c. 16. 

ayyapevo), f. tvo-u&gt;, pr. to send off an 
ayyapos or public courier. This word is of 
Persian origin, and being received into the 
Greek language passed also into use among 
the Jews and Romans. Cyrus, or, accord 
ing to Herodotus, Xerxes, was the first to 
establish relays of horses (iinra&gt;vfs) and 
couriers at certain distances on all the 
great roads, in order that the royal letters 
and messages might be transmitted with 
the greatest possible speed. These ayyapoi 
had authority to press into their service 
men, horses, ships, or any thing that came 
in their way, which might serve to hasten 
their journey, Xen. Cyr. 8. 6. 17. Hdot. 
8. 98. Comp. Esth. 8, 10. 14. Diet, of Antt. 
art. Angaria. Afterwards dyyapeva) came 



ayye\o$ 

to signify, to press into service in the man* 
ner of an ayyapos, Jos. Ant. 13. 2. 3 KeXeuw 
cje dyyapevecr Sai TCI Ttav lovbaitav VTTOV- 
yia. Hence in N. T. c. ace. to compel, to 
press into service, e. g. to accompany one, 
Matt. 5, 41 OCTTIS ere dyyapevcrei fiiXiov ev. 
So genr. Matt. 27,32. Mark 15,21. Comp 
Buxtorf Lex. Rab. Chald. Talm. 131. 

ayyelov, O v, TO (dim. yyos,) a vessel, 
utensil, Matt. 13, 48. 25, 4. Sept. for ^3 
Gen. 42, 25. Num. 4, 9. Plut. Romul. 20 . 
Xen. An. 7. 4. 3. 

dyye\,ia, as, 17, (dyye XXw,) pr. message 
brought, news, Plut. Pomp. 13. Xen. Cyr. 
6. 2. 14. In N. T. trop. doctrine announced, 
precept given, in the name of any one, 1 
John (1,5.) 3, 11. Sept. for IM Prov. 
12. 25. 

ayye\.o$, O u, 6, (dyyeXXw,) 1. a mes 
senger, one who is sent, in order to an 
nounce, teach, perform, or explore any 
thing, Matt. 11, 10. Luke 7, 24. 9, 52. 
James 2, 25 comp. Josh. 6, 17. al. Sept. 
for Tjldja Mai. 2, 7. al. (Diod. Sic. 11. 23. 
Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 1.) So in Rev. 1, 20 sq. 
the angels of the seven churches, are probably 
the prophets or pastors of those churches, 
who were the messengers, delegates, of the 
churches to God in the offering of prayer, 
service, etc. Others refer this to guardian 
angels. 

2. an angel, a celestial messenger, in the 
usage of Scripture, a being superior to man. 
The Deity is represented as surrounded by 
innumerable beings of a higher order than 
man, whom he also employs as his messen 
gers and agents in administering the affairs 
of the world, and in promoting the welfare 
of individuals as well as of the whole hu 
man family. Matt. 1, 20. 18, 10. 22, 30. 
Acts 7, 30. al. saep. They are also subject 
to the Son, and act as his ministers, 1 Pet. 
3, 22. Heb. 1, 6. Matt. 16, 27. 24, 31. 
2 Thess. 1, 7. al. As to the numbers of 
the angels, see Matt. 26, 53. Heb. 12, 22. 
Rev. 5, 11. Sept. for Ti^n p s . 104, 4. al. 
See more under Ap^dyyeXoy. Some of 
these beings ap-apTTjcravres Kal fj.rj Tr/prjcrav- 
Tfs TrjV eavT&v dp-^rjv, 2 Pet. 2, 4. Jude 6, 
are called ol nyyeXoi TOV &ta/3oXou V. TOV 
Sardi/, angels of the devil, or of Satan, Matt. 
25, 41. 2 Cor. 12, 7. Rev. 12, 9. al. Rev. 
9, 11 6 dyyeXos TTJS dftvcrcrov, the angel of 
the abyss, Tartarus, i. e. the destroying an 
gel ; see A/3a88o&gt;j&gt;. Difficult is 1 Cor. 1 1 , 
10 8ta TOVTO d(pi\fi T] yvvrj e^ovcriav ex fiv 
7Ti TTJS Kf(pa\rjs 8ia TOVS dyyt\ovs, for this 
cause ought the woman to have power (a 



aye 

veil) on her head because of the angels, i. e. 
a veil as the emblem of her being under the 
power of a husband, and this because of the 
angels who were regarded as present and 
taking deep interest in the conduct and 
worship of Christians ; comp. Luke 15, 7. 
10. So Paul says of the apostles, 1 Cor. 

4, 9 Searpov tyevrj^Tj/jifv T&lt;O KocrfJico Kal dyye- 
\ois Kal dvZpoiTTois. Others in 11, 10 un 
derstand evil angels, demons ; others, spies, 
but against the usus loquendi. On the an 
gels generally, see Stuart in Biblioth. Sac. 
1843, p. 88 sq. + 

aye, (pr. imper. of uy,) a particle of 
exhortation or incitement, come now, go to, 
Lat. age, with plur. James 4, 13 aye vvv 
ot \fyot&gt;T(s. 5, 1. Sept. for NJ Judg. 19, 6. 
See Winer $ 47. 3. n. Pint. JEm. Paul. 31. 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 47. 

ayeto), rjs, 17, (aya&gt;,) a herd ; in N. T. 
only of swine, Matt. 8, 30. 31. 32 bis. Mark 

5, 11. 13. Luke 8, 32. 33. Sept. for T!? 
Judg. 5, 16. Hdian. 7. 2. 9. Xen. Mem" 
2. 9. 7. 

dyevea\6yr)TOS, O v, 6, adj. (a priv. 
yei/eoAoyea),) without genealogy, whose de 
scent is unknoivn, Heb. 7, 3. Found only 
in N. T. where Melchizedek is so called, 
because, not standing in the public genea- 
.ogical registers as belonging to the family 
of Aaron, he was a priest not by right of 
sacerdotal descent, but by the grace of God ; 
lu s priesthood therefore is of a higher and 
more ancient order than that of Aaron ; 
comp. v. 4 sq. Gen. 14, 18 sq. Ex. 40, 15. 
Num. 3, 10. 

ayevrjs, e s, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. yews,) 
pr. one who is without ancestors, or with 
out descendants ; in N. T. low born, igno 
ble, base, 1 Cor. 1,28; opp. to fvytv^s in 
v. 26. Plut. Pericl. 24. Pol. 5. 111. 3. 

ayia^w, f. dorm, (oytos,) not found in 
Greek writers, but often in Sept. for W ^s . 
In N. T. pr. to render ayiov. 

1 . to make clean, to cleanse, e. g. ceremo 
nially, Heb. 9, 13 dytdfet -rrpus TTJV rrjs vap- 
KOS KaSapoTTjTa. Trop. in a moral sense, 
to purify, to sanctify ; Rom. 15, 16 that the 
offering of the Gentiles may be acceptable, 
f]yiacr/j,fVT} tv TrvtvpaTi dyi w, being purified 
by the Holy Spirit, i. e. by the sanctifying 
influences of the H. S. on the hearts of the 
Gentiles. 1 Cor. 6, 11. Eph. 5,26. 1 These. 
5, 23. 1 Tim. 4, 5. Heb. 2, 11. 10, 10. 14. 
29. 13, 12. Rev. 22, 11. Hence of 17 yt- 
a&lt;rfj.evoi, those who are sanctified, said of 
Christians in general, Acts 20, 32. 26, 18. 



1 Cor. 1, 2. Jude 1. Also 1 Cor. 7, 14 bis 
ijyiaa-Tm 6 avrjp . . . ffyUumu TJ ywf], the un 
believing husband or wife is made clean or 
sanctified, i. e. is to be regarded, not as un 
clean, not as an idolater, but as connected 
with the Christian community. See ayios 
no. 1. Hence, to regard or venerate as ho 
ly, to hallow, Pass. Matt. 6, 9 dytao-SiTjra) TO 
oi/o/za o-ou. Luke 11,2. 1 Pet. 3, 15. Sept. 
for ttigp Is. 9, 13. 29, 23. 

2. to make sacred or holy, to consecrate, 
to set apart from a common to a sacred use ; 
since in the Jewish ritual this was one great 
object of the purifications ; e. g. things, 
Matt. 23, 17 6 vaos 6 ayida&gt;v TOV ^pvfruv, 
23, 19. 2 Tim. 2, 21 o~Kfvos f)yiacrp.tvov. 
Sept. for Uflp Lev. 8, 10 sq. 30. Of per 
sons, to sanctify and set apart, to consecrate, 
as being set apart of God and sent by him 
for the performance of his will, and thus 
including the idea of holiness. John 10, 36 
ov 6 Trarrjp r)yia&lt;rf, whom the father hath con 
secrated and sent into the world. 17, 17 dyi- 
ao-ov avTovs fv rfj dXrj Sfia crov, consecrate 
them in or through thy truth, i. e. the preach 
ing of thy truth, i. q. / rw Xo yw (comp. 
V. 18). v. 19 bis. So Ecclus. 45, 4. 49,7. 



O v, o, (aytaw,) not found in 
Gr. writers ; in N. T. sanctification, purity 
of heart and life, holiness, Rom. 6, 19. 22. 
1 Thess. 4, 3. 4. 7. 1 Tim. 2, 15. Heb. 12, 
14. Hence 2 Thess. 2, 13 eV dyta(r/ia) 
TrvfvpaTos, in sanctification of the spirit, i. e. 
produced by the Holy Spirit. 1 Pet. 1, 2. 
Meton. the cause or author of this sanctifi 
cation, 1 Cor. 1, 30. Sept. consecration 
for ttfljjn Judg. 17, 3. 

ayios, la, tor, rarely found in Attic 
writers, who prefer ayvos, but often in the 
Sept. for ttJl *^ and ^p . Hence the pri 
mary idea is pure, clean, (see in dytd^w no. 
1. Gesen. Heb. Lex. art. li 11)5, 5 3J3,)like 
ayvos, but it superadds the notion of respect 
and veneration, which in the latter is less 
prominent ; see Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 
21 sq. 

1 . pure, clean, i. e. ceremonially or mo 
rally clean, and also worthy of respect, re 
verence, veneration ; so of a sacrifice. 3ucr/a, 
iviihout blemish, holy, Rom. 12, 1. Metaph. 
morally pure, upright, blameless in heart 
and life, holy ; Mark 6, 20 londwrjv ...av- 
8pa SiKaiov Kal ayiov. 1 Cor. 7, 34. Eph. 
1, 4. 5, 27 ; 6 vopos Rom. 7, 12. al. Sept. 
for lUVi!? Lev. 11, 44. (Plato Soph. p. 
249. a, crep-vav /cat aytov vovv OVK f%ov.) 
Spec, of those who are purified and sancti 



ayiOTT/9 

fied by the influences of the Spirit, a saint ; 
and as this is assumed of all who profess 
the Christian name, hence ayioi, saints, 
Christians, Acts 9, 13 comp. v. 14. 9,32. 
41. 26, 10. Rom. 1, 7. 8, 27. al. Hence 
spoken of those who are to be in any way 
reckoned to the Christian community, 1 
Cor. 7, 14; see ayidfa no. 1. So ayiov 
(friXrjpa, the sacred Christian kiss, the pledge 
of Christian affection, Rom. 16, 16. 1 Cor. 
16, 20. 2 Cor. 13, 12. Emphat. holy, hal 
lowed, u-orthy of reverence and veneration ; 
e. g. God, John 17, 11. Rev. 4, 8. 6, 10. 
Sept. for ti-hj? Is. 5, 16. 6, 3. So of his 
name, Luke 1, 49. Sept. for tiKp Lev. 22, 
2. So TO TTVfvfjia TO ay i ot&gt;, the Holy 
Spirit, Matt. 1, 18, and very often ; see 
T7VfVfj.a. Luke 1, 72 dia^rjKT] ayia. Rom. 1, 
2 iv ypa(pals dyiais. Sept. for ^1P Dan. 
11,28. 30. 

2. consecrated, sacred, holy, set apart 
from a common to a sacred use, belonging 
to God ; spoken of places, temples, cities, 
the priesthood, men, etc. Matt. 4, 5. 7, 6. 
24,15. 27,53. Acts 7, 33. Rev. 11,2. So of 
persons, airapx^l ayia Rom. 11,16. Luke 2, 
23; apostles, Eph. 3, 5; prophets, Luke 1, 
70. Acts 3, 21. 2 Pet. 1,21 ; angels, Matt. 
25, 31. 1 Thess. 3, 13. al. So of the temple, 
Acts 6, 13. 21, 28. Hence TO ayiov the sanc 
tuary, spoken of the tabernacle or temple, 
Heb. 9, 1 ; oftener Plur. ra ay la, the sanc 
tuary, either terrestrial Heb. 9, 2, or celestial 
Heb. 8,2. 9,8.12.24. 10,19. Heb. 9, 3 TO 
ayia ayiuv, the holy of holies, the inner 
sanctuary; see Heb. Gr. 117. Winer 
5 37. 2. Sept. for &&r%. ti^ p Ex. 26, 33. 
2 Chr. 3, 8 sq. 5, 7 sq. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 
19 iepbv fj.d\a ayiov. -f- 

ayiorrjs, TJTOS, 77, (ayios, ) pr. purity, in 
N. T. metaph. sanctity of life, holiness, Heb. 
12, 10. 1 Mace. 15, 2. On nouns in -orrjs 
see Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 350. 

aryiaxrwi}, rjs, 77, (ayios,) for the comm. 
ayiocrvvT), pr. i. q. ayiorrjs. 

1 . Metaph. sanctity, holiness, 2 Cor. 7, 1 . 
1 Thess. 3, 13. 

2. the being worthy of veneration and 
icorship, i. e. sanctity, majesty. Rom. 1, 4 
TTvevjj.a ayiioo-uvr/s, i. e. Christ s spiritual 
state of exaltation and majesty as Messiah, 
in antithesis to Kara crap/ca in the preceding 
verse; comp. 1 Tim. 3, 16. Sept. for&Kp 
Ps. 97, 12 ; but also for ti) p s . 95, 6, and 
for Tin Ps. 145, 6. For the gen. instead 
of an adj. see Winer } 34. 2. b. Buttm. 
5132. n. 12. Heb. Gr. 104. 1. 



8 ayvoeco 

ay/coXy, n s, TJ, the arm, Luke 2, 28, 
comp. Mark 9, 36. Sept. for p^n 1 K. 3, 
20. Plut. Amator. 10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 50. 

ajKicrrpov, ov, TO, (kindr. ayKvpa,) a 
fish-hook, Matt. 17, 27. Sept. for nn 2 K. 
19, 28 ; nan Hab. 1, 15. Julian. V. H. 1. 

5. Plat. Soph. 220. c. 

cijKVpa, as, 77, (kindr. ayKos,) an an 
chor, Acts 27, 29. 30. 40. Trop. Heb. 6, 
19. Plut. Pomp. 50. Xen. Anab. 3. 5. 10. 

ayvafos, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. yvafavs,) 
not yet fulled or dressed; hence new, Matt. 
9, 16. Mark 2, 21 ; i. q. Kaivos in Luke 5. 
36. 

/ t srr \ 

ayveia, as, 77, (ayvos,) pr. purity, up 
rightness, Plato Legg. 917. b. In N. T. 
purity, chastity, 1 Tim. 4, 12. 5, 2. So 
Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 1. Sopji. (Ed. R. 864. An- 
tiph. 116. 11. 

a^jVlCffi, f. io-a&gt;, (ayvos,) 1 . to purify, to 
make clean, e. g. ceremonially, c. ace. John 
11, 55 ayvifiv favTov, to prepare oneself 
by purification for the sacred festivals ; 
which was done among the Jews by visit 
ing the temple, offering up prayers, abstain 
ing from certain kinds of food, washing 
their clothes, bathing, shaving the head, etc. 
Comp. Ex. 19, 10. 14 sq. Sept. for "ina 
2 Chr. 29, 16. 18; W?p Ex. 19, 10. 
Plut. Quaest. Rom. 1. Soph. Aj. 656. 

2. Mid. dyyio^at,Pass. perf. andaor. 1 
fjyvi(TiJ.ai, 1771/10-3771 , with a Mid. signif. agere 
castimoniam, to take upon oneself a row of 
abstinence, for the purpose of greater sanc 
tity, like a Nazarite, Acts 21, 24. 26. 24, 
18. The Jews were accustomed, when 
under a vow of this kind, to abstain for a 
certain time from the better sorts of food, 
to let their hair grow, to keep themselves 
from all pollution ; and when this time had 
expired, they were freed from the obligation 
of their vow by a particular sacrifice ; Num. 

6, 2-21. Sept. for 1H Hiph. Num. 6, 3. 
See Lightfoot Hor. Heb. p. 1078. Trop. 
to render pure, to cleanse in a moral sense, 
c. ace. James 4, 8 ayviaaTe nap8ias. 1 Pet. 
1, 22 TOS ^v^as v[J.uv rjyviKores. 1 John 3, 
3. So Apollodor. 2. 928. 



ov, 6, (ayvifa, ) a cleansing, 
i. e. ceremonial, Sept. for " H-? and nxatl 
Num. 8, 7. 8. Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 22. In 
N. T. abstinence, in consequence of a vow, 
Acts 21, 26, see in ayvifa no. 2. Sept. for 
I" Num. 6, 5; "VM Amos 2, 11. 

ayvoea), , fat. 770-0), (a priv. voe w,) not 
to perceive, not to know. 



1. Genr. not to knou*, to be ignorant of, 
with ace. of pers. Acts 17, 23 ; ace. of 
thing, Rom. 10, 3. 11, 25. 2 Cor. 2, 11. 
(Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 23~. ib. 4. 2. 25.) With 
OTI, Rom. 1, 13. 6, 3. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 10, 1 ; 
imfp nvos on, 2 Cor. 1, 8. (Xen. Ag. 5. 
6.) Also TTfpi TIVOS 1 Cor. 12, 1. 1 Thess. 

4, 13. In 2 Pet. 2, 12 ev ols dyvoova-i /3\a- 
(r&lt;pr)p.ovvTfs is by attraction for eV TOVTOIS, a 
dyvoovtn, ^Xaa-fprjpovvrfs. Winer 63. Ab- 
sol. 1 Tim. 1, 13. 1 Cor. 14, 38 Se TIS 
dyvotl, dyvoeiTO). (Others here, to act fool 
ishly, as Sept. for bxia Num. 12, 1 1 .) Part. 
pass, dyvoovp.fvos, c. dat. unknown to any 
one, Gal. 1, 22; absol. unknown, ignoble, 
2 Cor. 6, 9. Spec. Part, ol dyvoovvTes, 
spoken of those who sin through ignorance 
and blindness, the ignorant, the sinful, Heb. 

5, 2; comp. Hos. 4, 6. Sept. for fi$tt5 , 
M&lt;, Lev. 4, 13. 5, 18. Pol. 5. 11. ft.* 

2. Spec, not to understand, not to appre 
hend or comprehend, c. ace. Mark 9, 32 ot 
Se fiyvoow TO /%ta. Luke 9, 45. Acts 13, 
27; ort Rom. 2, 4. Soph. Trach. 78. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 33. 



UTOS, TO, (dyi/oeo),) pr. igno 
rance, involuntary error, Theophr. H. PI. 
9. 4. 8. Sept. for nattja Gen. 43, 12. In 
N. T. error, sin, Heb. 9, 7. So Tob. 3, 3. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 1. 

a 

ayvoia, as, rj, (ayi/oe o&gt;,) ignorance, Acts 
3, 17. (Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 34.) Spoken of 
ignorance of God and divine things, Acts 
17, 30. Eph. 4, 18. 1 Pet. 1, 14. 



TJ, ov, pure, clean; ayvos dpi 
Eurip. Orest. 1620. In N. T. trop. 
pure, innocent, blameless; 2 Cor. 7, 11 
ayvovs elvai ev rravrl irpdypaTi. Phil. 4, 8. 
1 Tim. 5, 22. (Hdian. 1. 11. 12.) Also 
modest, chaste, 2 Cor. 11, 2. Tit. 2, 5. 1 
Pet. 3, 2. (Xen. Conv. 8. 15.) Spec. of 
God, pure, perfect, holy, 1 John 3, 3 ; of his 
&lt;ro&lt;f)ia, James 3, 17 ; comp. Wisd. 7, 22 sq. 
Sept. for lino Ps. 12, 7. 19, 10. 



TTJTOS, 17, (dywk,) pr. purity ; 
trop. pureness of life, 2 Cor. 6, 6. 

ayvw$, adv. with pure intent, sincerely, 
Phil. 1, 16 or 17. Hesiod. Op. et D. 339 
ayvats Kal KaSapcos. 

dyvwa-ia, as , f,, (a priv. yvS.a-is, ) pr. 
ignorance, Thuc. 8. 66. In N. T. wilful 
ignorance, blindness; 1 Cor. 15, 34 ayi/- 
viav 3eoi5. 1 Pet. 2, 15. Sept. Job 35, 16. 
Wisd. 13, 1. 

ayvaa-TOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. yz/co- 
&lt;n-(fc,) unknown ; Acts 17, 23 ayi/worw Sew, 



to a unknown god, i. e. a god whose name 
was unknown, not necessarily the God of 
the Jews. Wisd. 11, 19. Hdian. 1. 1. 14 
Plut. CatoMaj. 1. 

ayopa, ds, f], (dye/pca,) a place of pub 
lic resort, in towns and cities ; any open 
place, where the people came together ei 
ther for business or to sit and converse. In 
oriental cities such open places were at the 
inside of the gates ; and here public busi 
ness was transacted, and tribunals held, as 
also the markets ; see Ruth 4, 11. Neh. 8, 
16. Heb. Lex. art. "I?1S .Hence in N. T. 
a place, market-place, forum, Acts 16, 19. 
17, 17. Matt. 11, 16 and Luke 7, 32. Matt. 
20, 3. 23, 7. Mark 6, 56. 12, 38. Luke 
11, 43. 20, 46. Sept. for pVCJ open street. 
Ecc. 12, 4. 5. (Plut. Demetr. 12. Xen. 
Conv. 8. 21. Mem. 4. 2. 1.) Mark 7, 4 
Kal OTTO dyopds [e ASoirej] fdv prj jBanTi- 
u&gt;vrai, OVK eVSiotm, and [coming] from the 
market, except they wash, they eat not ; see 
Winer 66. III. e. Ecclus. 31, 25 flaTmfo- 
pevos dno vfKpov. Arr. Epict. 3. 19 av p.rj 
fvpo)fj.fv (payelv e&lt; ftaXaveiov. Others 
here take dyopd as i. q. things sold in the 
market, provisions, and translate : of what 
is from the market, unless they wash it, they 
do not eat ; see Krebs Obss. p. 85. Winer 
1. c. So dyopd for grain Jos. Ant. 14. 16. 2. 

dyopdfyj), f. ao-co, (dyopa,) to market, 
Hdot. 2. 35 at p.ev yvvaiKes dyopdovcri Kal 
KaTrrjXfvovcri. In N. T. 

1. to buy, to purchase, c. ace. Matt. 13, 
44 TOV dypbv eKflvov. v. 46. Mark 15, 46. 
16, 1. al. (Plut. de Fortun. 1. Xen. An. 
5. 7. 13.) With ace. and dat. Matt. 14, 15 
eavTols /3pco/iara. Mark 6, 36 ; ace. and e ls 
Tiva Luke 9, 13 ; ace. impl. Matt. 21, 12. 
25, 9. 10. Luke 17, 28. 19, 45. Sept. for 
nj|3 Is. 24, 2; "i?^ Gen. 41, 57. (Xen. 
An. 1. 5. 10.) Further, ace. and gen. of 
price, Mark 6, 37 dyopdcroifiev 8rjvapia&gt;v dia- 
K0(ria&gt;v uprovs . (Ecclus. 20, 12.) Also ace. 
and fK c. gen. of price, Matt. 27, 7 rjyopaa-av 
e avT(i&gt;v TOV dypov. (Palsph. Fab. 46.) So 
too ace. and ivapd TIVOS, Rev. 3, 18. Sept. 
Neh. 10, 31. 

2. Trop. of persons, to buy, to redeem, for 
a price or ransom paid ; spoken of those 
redeemed by the blood of Christ from the 
bondage of sin and death ; c. ace. 2 Pet. 2, 1 
Kal TOV dyopdcravra avTovs decrrrorrjv dpvov- 
p.fvoi. Pass, with gen. of price, 1 Cor. 6, 
20 fjyopdcr^rjTe yap Tip.rjs. 7, 23. Also with 
ace. and dat. and ev of price, Rev. 5, 9 rjyo- 
pacras ro&gt; 3ew fjfJ.ds fv rw ai/iart crou. (Sept. 
for 3 rt3 l ]3 l Chr. 21, 24.) Pass, with dVrf 
TIVOS Rev. 14, 3. 4. + 



1 



ou, 6, f), adj. (dyopd,) pr. per 
taining to the market, Plato Rep. 425. c ; a 
market-man, Hdot. 1. 93. In N. T. 

1 . Of persons who loiter in the markets 
and public places, a lounger, idler, vulg. a 
loafer, Acts 17, 5. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 23 TOV 
dyopaiov re o^Xoz/. Plato Prot. 347. C. 

2. Of time or days as held in public, a 
court-day, judicial day; Acts 19,38 dyo- 
paioi ayovrat S. rjfjifpai. So Jos. Ant. 14. 
10. 21 ayovri. rov dyopaiov. Strabo 13. p. 
629. a. Some editions in Acts 19, 38 have 
ayopatoi, but without good reason ; see Wi 
ner 5 6. 2. 

aypa, as, 17, a hunting, catching, Xen. 

Ven. 1. 1. In N. T. only of fishing, Luke 

5, 4. Meton. draught of fishes, Luke 5, 9. 

So Horn. Od. 12. 330. Plut. Timol. 20 ; 

meton. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 19. 

d&lt;ypdfj,/jt,aTO$, O v, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 
ypd/i/ia,) illiterate, unlearned, Acts 4, 13. 
It here refers rather to Jewish literature 
and learning ; comp. John 7, 15. Diod. 
Sic. 12. 13. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 20. 



, &gt;, f. rja-ca, (oypctvAos ; dypos, 
av\r),) to rf.Tr.ain or live abroad, in the fields 
or country, sub dio agere ; absol. Luke 2, 8 
irotjueWs 1 r]&lt;jav . . . dyoavXoviTcs. Parthen. 
Erot. c. 29 jBovKo\a)t&gt; Kara TOV A. tri&gt;r]v ^fip.a- 
TOS re Kal 3epovs rjypav\fi. Strabo 4. p. 197. 
Plut. Numa 4. 

aypevo), f. etio-co, (aypa.) to take in hunt 
ing, Xen. Anab. 5. 3. 8. Sept. Job 10, 16. 
In N. T. trop. to ensnare, to entrap, by 
insidious questions, c. ace. Mark 12, 13. 
Sept. for ^ Prov. 5, 22 ; Hb Prov. 6, 25. 

d&lt;ypl\aiOS, on, 6, (aypios, e Acu a,) a 
wild olive-tree, oleaster, i. q. KOTIVOS, Rom. 
11, 17. 24. The wild olive bears little or 
no fruit, and is therefore contrasted by Paul 
with the cultivated olive, KaXXteXaioy. 
Theophr. H. PI. 2. 2. 5. 

aypto?, la, iov, adj. (dypos, ) wild, e. g. 
animals Pol. 12. 4. 1. Xen. An. 1. 2. 7. 
In N. T. wild, e. g. 

1. Of honey, pe\i aypiov wild honey 
Matt. 3, 4. Mark 1,6. Here the honey of 
wild bees is to be understood, made in hol 
low trees or crevices of the rocks, i. q. ho 
ney out of the rock Ps. 81, 17. Deut. 32, 13; 
or like the honey and honey-comb men 
tioned 1 Sam. 14, 25-27 ; comp. Judg. 14, 
8. Prov. 25, 16. Maundrell saw many bees 
on the flowers between Jericho and the 
Dead Sea (p. 115) ; and Forskal notes that 
he often saw honey flowing in the woods 
of Arabia ; Descr. Animal, p. xxiii. Comp. 



ajco 

Diod. Sic. 17. 75. Jos. B. J. 4. 8. 3 /cat /if- 
\iTTorp6&lt;pos Se 17 x^P ) * e - the region ot 
Jericho. Others understand honey-dew, 
found in Arabia and other regions of Asia 
upon the leaves of certain species of trees, 
and similar to the present manna of Sinai ; 
see Theophr. H. Plant. 3. 9. Plin. H. N. 
12. 18. ib. 16. 11. Diod. Sic. 19. 94. But 
the evidence is very slight that this was 
ever common in Judea, and especially on 
the high deserts west of the Dead Sea ; 
Burckhardt Syria p. 392. See Bochart Hie- 
roz. II. 518 sq. CEdmann Verm. Samml. 
VI. p. 136. Rosenm. Alterthumsk. IV. ii. 
p. 425. Winer Realw. art. Honig. 

2. Of waves, wild, fierce, raging, an em 
blem of wicked men, Jude 13. Wisd. 14, 1 
ciypia Kv/j-ara. Plato Legg. 919. a, \mb ^et- 
}iu&gt;va&gt;v aypicov. 

a , 6, Agrippa, see Hpw- 



ov, 6, a field, i. e. 1. the open 
fields, country, as distinguished from the 
city or town, Matt. 24, 18 6 / r aypw. 
Mark 15, 21. Luke 17, 7. 23, 26 ; as 
including tillage, pasturage, herbage, Matt. 
6, 28. 30. Luke 12, 28. 15, 15. Sept. 
Gen. 2, 5. 2 K. 8, 6. (Xen. OEc. 11. 15, 
16.) Spec, a field in tillage, but in Pales 
tine not enclosed, Matt. 13,24. 27. 31. 
Luke 15, 25. al. Sept. for JTiia Ruth 2. 
17. 23. (Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 8.) I lur. fields, 
i. q. a farm, farms, land; Matt. 19, 29 
ocrriy dtprJKev . . . rj rtuva rj dypovs. Mark 10, 
29, 30 ; Sing. id. Acts 4, 37. Sept. and 
Tii? 2 K. 8, 3. 5. So Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 
1 1 . Hence 

2. Plur. dy pot, farms, i. q. villas, ham 
lets, in the country, Mark 5, 14. 6, 36. 56. 
Sept, for .Tito Neh. 11, 30. Xen. Hell. 
-4. 7. 3. + 

aypVTTVed), &lt;&gt;, f. ^o-o&gt;, (aypvnvos ; a 
priv. ZTTVOS^ to be sleepless, to watch, Plut. 
Themist. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 3 InN. T. 
trop. to be ivakeful, vigilant, to watch, absol. 
Mark 13, 33. Luke 21, 36. Eph. 6, 18; c. 
imfp TLVOS over any one, Heb. 13, 17. So 
Wisd. 6, 15. Sept. Ezra 8, 29. 

aypVTrvia, as, r/, a watching, want of 
sleep, 2 Cor. 6, 5. 11, 27. 2 Mace. 2, 26. 
Plut. Philopcem. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9. 

ajco, f. 2 w Acts 22, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 14, 
also Xen. An. 4. 8. 12, and often in Sept. 
as Ex. 22, 13. Num. 3, 15 ; but the usual 
form is fut. OO/H, Buttm. 113. 5. Winer 
5 15. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 287, 735; Aor. 2 
with redupl. tfyayov Buttm. \ 85. n. 3 : 



Pass. aor. 1 rjx^ r l v &gt; to l^d, to conduct. 
Sept. often for fiTCrt, Tj ^ in. 

1. Pr. of persons and things in various 
senses : a) to lead or bring to a person or 
olace ; with ace. impl. and dat. Matt. 21, 2 
vydytTf fj.oi. (1 MaCC. 7, 2.) So uyeiv ea&gt; 
c. acc. et dut. John 19, 4. 13 ; uyeiv 2&gt;e 
c. acc. Luke 19, 27. With acc. and prep, 
as e-rri Tiva of pers. or place, to lead to, to 
bring before, Matt. 10, 18. Luke 21, 12. 
23, 1. Acts 17, 19. 18, 12; also eVt &lt;r(pa- 
y^v Acts 8, 32 from Sept. Is. 53, 7. Sept. 
Ex. 22, 13. Jer. 25, 9. Also -n-pos Tiva, to 
lead or bring to any one, adducere, Mark 
11,7. Luke 4, 40. 18, 40. 19, 35. John 1, 
43. 8, 3. 9, 13. Acts 9, 27. 23, 18 bis. 
Sept. Gen. 2, 19. 22. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 1.) 
With eo&gt;s c. gen. of place, Luke 4, 29. 
Acts 17, 15. With acc. simply, id. Matt. 
21,7. Mark 11, 2. Luke 19, 30. John 7, 
45. 10, 16. Acts 5, 21. 26. 27. 19, 37. 20, 
12. 25, 6. 17. 23. b) to lead or bring with 
one, e. g. &lt;? avv at&gt;ra&gt; 1 Thess. 4, 14 comp. 
.V. 17; aye p.era creavTou 2 Tim. 4, 11 ; 
simply c. acc. impl. Acts 21, 16 ayovres 
Trap w evio-%up.ev Mvdo~cavi, bringing with 
them Mnason, by attract, for Mmo-wra, see 
Buttm. 143. 4. Kiihn. $ 657. Jos. Ant. 
10. 9. 6 cmfiptv els TT)V A. iyvTTTov aya&gt;v nal 
TOV lepffj.iav. Plato Soph. 216. a. c) to 
lead out or away, deducere ; c. acc. simply, 
Mark 13 ; 11 orav 5e ayaxriv vp.ds TrapaSi- 
Sovres. Luke 22, 54 ; Pass. Luke 23, 32 ; 
also with eTy Tiva of place etc. to which, 
Luke 4, 1. 9. 10, 34. John 18, 28. Acts 6, 
12. 9,2. 11,25. 21,34. 22,5. [24.] 23, 10. 
31 ; (Is rov 8jjfjiov Acts 17, 5 ; els b*6gav Heb. 
2, 10. (Jos. Ant. 2. 7. 3 els UTroXavo-iv dya- 
3o&gt; rjyayov TOVTOV.) With eiri Tiva of pers. 
Acts 9, 21 ; absol. John 19, 16. d) By Hebr. 
to bring forth, i. e. to cause to come, to raise 
up ; Acts 13, 23 in later editions : tfyaye rc5 
icrpaijX cra&gt;rf}pa irjcrovv, where others fjyeipe. 
Sept. for X n 2n Zech. 3,8. Is. 46, 11. e) 
Trop. to lead, to incite, to induce; with acc. 
and els, Rom. 2, 4 els peTavoidv ere liyei. 
(Pol. 5. 1 6. 2 e Is peTavoiav aeiv TOV /3acrtAea.) 
Pass. 1 Cor. 12, 2 o&gt;s av rjyeo-^e just as ye 
were led away, sc. to idolatry. Also ye- 
crSai Trvevp.aTi Seou Rom. 8, 14. Gal. 5, 18 ; 
ay. eTn%vfj.ims 2 Tim. 3, 6. So Dem. 228. 
1 1 Tols e^uftev Xoyots Tjy/Jievos. 

2. Intrans. with eavrov or the like im 
plied, to lead off", to go away, to depart ; see 
Buttm. $ 130. n. 2. Kiihn. 338. b. So 
Subj. yo&gt;/iev, let us go, Matt. 26, 46. Mark 
14, 42. John 11, 16; aywynei firevSev John 
14, 31 ; see Buttm. 5 139. n. 1. 2. With els 



11 ASdfJ, 

Tiva of place Mark 1. 38. John 11,7; -n-pos 
Tiva of pers. John 11, 15. Dem. 608. 14 
Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 18,19. 

3, In respect to time, to lead on, to pass, 
impers. c. acc. Luke 24, 21 TpiTJ]v -ra.vrr]v 
rjfjLepav ayei &lt;TT)p.epov, to-day one is passing 
this third day, the third day is passing. 
Also to keep, to hold, i. e. to celebrate ; 
Pass, yrvtaimv be dyopevuv TOV Hpcodov 
Matt. 14, 6; dyopaioi ayovrai Acts 19, 38. 
Sept. for fliOS Esth. 9, 18 sq. 2 Mace. 2 
16. Pol. 8. 37. 1. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 6. 

ajwjrj, T) f , ^ (ayta,) pr. a leading, so 
of a horse Xen. Eq. 6. 4 ; a training, edu 
cation, Xen. Eq. 3. 4. In N. T. the life 
which one leads, manner of life, 2 Tim. 3, 10. 
Sept. Esth. 2,20. So Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 2 
Trepl Tr)s lovSaiW dywyf/s. Pol. 18. 1. 2. 
See Ldsner Obss. e Phil. p. 420 sq. 

aycov, ) VOS , 6, (ay,) a place of assem 
bly, Horn. II. 18. 376; also where games 
were held, a place of contest, stadium, Thuc. 
5. 50. In N. T. only trop. a contest, con 
ftict, fight, held in the stadium, as an em 
blem of the efforts, toils, and trials of the 
Christian life ; 1 Tim. 6, 12 dyow fov TOV 
KaXov dyatva TTJS Trio-Teas. 2 Tim. 4, 7. 
With the idea of peril, affliction, Phil. 1, 30. 
Col. 2, 1. 1 Thess. 2, 2. So pr. 2 Mace. 
4, 18. Pol. 7. 10. 2. Xen. CEc. 7. 9; trop. 
Pol. 4. 56. 4. Spec, a race, in the same 
tropical sense ; Heb. 12, 1 Tpe^nev TOV 
TrpOKeip.evov Tjfuv aycava. 

aywvia, as, i], (aywj/,) a contest, conflict, 
pr. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 15. In N. T. trop. 
agony, conflict of mind, Luke 22, 44. So 
2 MaCC. 3, 16. Pol. 8. 21. 2 TrX^y ayw- 
vias. 



i, f:ia- p. M , (ayobi/,) Mid. dep. 

1. to contend for a prize, to be a com 
batant in the public games ; Part. 6 ayw- 
vi6(jievos 1 Cor. 9, 25. (Xen. Mem. 3. 12 
1.) Hence to contend, to fight with an 
adversary, absol. John 18, 36 ; acc. of cor- 
resp. noun, ay. TOV Ka\bv dy&va 1 Tim. 6, 
12. 2 Tim. 4, 7 ; see in aycoi/. So 2 Mace. 
8, 16. Pint. Arat. 38. Xen. An. 4. 6. 7. 

2. Genr. to strive, to struggle, with effort, 
absol. Luke 13, 24. Col. 1, 29. [1 Tim. 4, 
10] ; ay. inrep TWOS Col. 4, 12. Dem. 129. 
5 ; comp. 314. 16. 

MSa/i, o, indec. Adam, Heb. B^ 
(ruddy), pr. n. of the first man, Luke 3, 38. 
Rom. 5, 14 bis. 1 Cor. 15, 22. 45. 1 Tim. 
2, 13. 14. Jude 14. See Gen. 1, 27 sq. 
In 1 Cor. 15, 45 Jesus is called 6 eaxaros 
ASa/x, as being the author of spiritual life 



12 



and the first to rise from the dead ; comp. 
v. 20-22. 



ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Scwra- 
i/aa&gt;.) without expense, gratuitous, 1 Cor. 9, 
18. Diod. Sic. 1. 80. Plut. Mor. II. p. 49. 

AS&l, 6, indec. Addi, pr. n. of a man, 
Luke 3, 28. It is probably Heb. but does 
not occur in the O. T. 

a8e\(f})], iJ ?J 17, (aSeX^os.) a sister, born 
of the same parents, Luke 10, 39. 40. John 
11, 1. 3. 5. Acts 23, 16. al. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 
4. 5.) So too Matt. 13, 56. Mark 6, 3 ; 
where others understand a relative, kins 
woman, as Sept. and fi DX Gen. 24, 59. 
60. Trop. for a female friend, esteemed 
and beloved as a sister, Matt. 12, 50. Mark 
3, 35. 1 Tim. 5, 2. (Comp. Sept. Cant. 4, 
9 sq.) Spec, a sister of the same faith, a 
female Christian, Rom. 16, 1. 1 Cor. 7, 
15. 9, 5. James 2, 15. -f- 

d8e\(f)6$, ov, 6, from a collect, and SeX- 
0vs,seeButtm. 5 120. n. 11.2. Kiihner333. 

1. a brother, whether from the same fa 
ther only, Matt. 1, 2. Luke 3, 1. 19; or 
also born of the same mother, Matt. 4, 18. 

13, 55. Luke 6, 14. John 1, 41. 11, 2. al. 
(Xe.i. Hell. 3. 4. 29.) Sometimes it is to 
be supplied before the gen. of a pronoun, 
as Acts 1, 13. Luke 6, 16; comp. Jude 1. 
But 6 d8f\(&gt;6s, like Heb. nx , is often 
employed in other and wider senses, e. g. 

2. For a kinsman, relative, in any de 
gree of blood, as Sept. for nx Gen. 13, 8. 

14, 16. Here some refer Matt. 12, 46. 47. 
13, 55. John 7, 3. Acts 1, 14, as implying 
the kinsmen of Jesus ; but more prob. they 
were his uterine brothers ; see Matt. 1, 25. 
13, 55. Mark 6, 3. Luke 2, 7. John 2, 12. 

3. For one of the same nation, a fellow- 
citizen, countryman, Matt. 5. 47. Acts 2, 
29. 3, 17. 22. 7, 2. 23. al. Sept. and HX 
Ex. 2, 11. 4, 18. So in a wider sense, a 
fellow, fellow-man, like 6 Tr\T](nov, but still 
as descended from a common ancestor and 
belonging to the same stock, Matt. 5, 22- 
24. 7, 3-5. Luke 6, 41 sq. Heb. 2, 17. 8, 
11. a.. Sept. and ru&lt; Lev. 19, 17. 

4. For a friend, companion, e. g. of 
equals Matt. 23, 8; comp. Sept. and -fix 
Job 30, 29. Prov. 18, 9. Also an associ 
ate, colleague, in office or dignity, 1 Cor. 1, 
1. 2 Cor. 1, 1. 2, 12. In Rev. 6, 11 ol 
crvvSovXoi avT&lt;cv KOL ol dSeXt^oi avrdtv. 19, 
10. 22, 9. Sept. and HX Ezra 3, 2. 

5. Trop. for a friend beloved as a brother, 
one in the place of a brother, e. g. of those 



whom Christ calls brethren, Matt. 12, 50 
and Mark 3, 35. Matt. 25, 40. Heb. 2, 11. 
12. (Comp. !~IX , Sept. eyyvraros, Job 6, 
15.) Spec, a brother of the same faith, a 
Christian brother, I Tim. 6, 2 ort aSeX0ot 
fla-iv. Acts 9, 30. 10, 23. Rom. 8, 29. 1 
Cor. 5, 11. Eph. 6, 23. Phil. 1, 14. Rev. 1, 
9. al. So in direct address. Acts 6, 3. Gal. 
4, 12. 28. 1 Thess. 5, 1. + 

a8eA(6T?7?, njroy, 17, (czSeX^o y,) bro- 
therlimss, 1 Mace. 12, 10. 17. Dio Chrys. 
472. d. In N. T. a brotherhood, e. g. of 
Christians, 1 Pet. 2, 17. 5, 9. 

a8rj\o&lt;f, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. o^Xoy.) not 
manifest to the eye, unseen, hidden, ra nvrj- 
fifla Luke 11, 44. So Soph. Aj. 647. Xen. 
Cyr. 6. 3. 13. Also to the ear or mind, 
indistinct, uncertain, as a sound 1 Cor. 14. 
8. So of hopes 2 Mace. 7, 34. Pol. 8. 3. 2. 

a8ri\6Tr)$, TTJTOS, 77, (uST/Xoy.) uncer 
tainty ; 1 Tim. 6, 17 eVi TT\OVTOV a.8rf\orr)ri. 
in uncertain riclies, for eVl TrXowrw aS^Xw ; 
see Winer $ 34. 2. a. Buttm. 132. n. 12. 
Plut. Camill. 32. Pol. 36. 4. 2. 



, adv. (aS^Xoy.) not openly, se 
cretly, Plut. Sulla 10. Pol. 2. 47. 9. In 
N. T. uncertainly, in an uncertain irreso 
lute manner, 1 Cor. 9, 26. Comp. ^ els 
ao-rfKov Plato Conv. 181. d. 

d&r)fMOVe(0, , f. faa, (aSij^WJ , aSc w,) 
pr. to be sated, wearied; then to be heavy, 
dejected, absol. Matt. 26, 37. Mark 14, 33. 
Phil. 2, 2 . Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 3 a%ioz^- 
o-ai ray \|nr^ay. Plut. de prefect, in Virt. 4. 
Plato Pheedr. 251. d. 

aS^9, ov, 6, (a priv. I8flv.) for diiSijs, in 
Horn. pr. n. Hades, i. q. Pluto, II. 15. 188 ; 
in later Gr. writers put for Pluto s domain, 
the infernal regions, Hades, Orcus, the 
abode of the dead, Luc. D. Mort. 13. 3. de 
Luctu 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 92. Xen. CEc. 21. 
12. The Hebrew bixti Sheol signified in 
like manner the wider world, and was held 
to be a vast subterranean place (VTTO x^ovos 
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3), full of thickest dark 
ness, where dwelt the shades (^u^at) of 
the dead ; but no distinction of place is in 
dicated in the Sheol of the O. T. between 
the righteous and the wicked ; see Deut. 
32, 22. Job 10, 21. 22. 11, 8. Ps. 30, 4. 
86, 13. Prov. 23, 14. Is. 14, 9sq. Heb. Lex. 
sub voce. For Heb. ^^&gt; the LXX have 
almost every where put aSr/y ; and in ac 
cordance with this usage, the idea of Sheol 
is found among the later Jews more deve 
loped and assimilated to the Greek Hades. 
The souls of the righteous and the wicked 



13 



were held to be separated ; the former in 
habiting the region of the blessed, the infe 
rior Paradise (Luke 23, 43) or Eden of the 
Rabbins ; while lower down was the abyss 
called Gehenna or Tartarus, hi which the 
souls of the wicked are in torment; see 
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. on 
Luke 23, 43. Lowth Lect. on Heb. Poetry 

VII. In N. T. aftrjs is represented as a 

dreary prison with gates and bars ; hence 
TrvXai aSov Matt. 16, 18, see in TrvXTj. 
Also at xXei? TOV aSov Rev. 1, 18 ; els aSov 
sc. fiw/ia Acts 2, 27. 31 ; see Buttm. 132. 
n. 30. Comp. Sept. and bisio Ps. 16, 10. 
(So eV aSov Luc. D. Mort. 13. 3.) Also 
Hades as personified, 1 Cor. 15, 55. Rev. 
6, 8. 20, 13. 14. Put in antithesis with 6 
ovpavos for the lowest depths, Matt. 11, 23. 
Luke 10, 15. Once meton. the abyss of 
Hades, Gehenna, Luke 16, 23. 

aSiaKplTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. diaKpi- 
va&gt;,~) not separated, chaotic, Symm. for ^ 3 
Gen. 1, 2; not separable, undistinguishable, 
confused ; as voices Pol. 1 5. 12. 9. In N. T. 
not doubtful, unambiguous, sincere ; James 
3, 17 17 Se civa&fv crofpia . . . dftiaKpiTOS Kal 
dwTroKpiTos. Others undistinguishing, im 
partial. 

a8id\et7TT09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Sta- 
XfiVco,) unceasing, constant, Rom. 9, 2. 2 
Tim. 1, 3. Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 1 aSid- 
XfnrTos dydiTT). Plato Locr. 98. e. 

aiaA,ei7rTCj)9&gt; adv. unceasingly, i. e. in 
N. T. assiduously, Rom. 1, 9. 1 Thess. 1, 3. 
2, 13. 5, 17. 2 Mace. 15, 7. Pol. 9. 
3.8. 

O&Laff&OpM, as, T], (a priv. Sa(3et /3a&gt;,) 
pr. incorruptibleness ; in N. T. metaph. 
uncorruptness, purity in doctrine, Tit. 2, 7. 
Dem. 325. 14 d8id(p 3opos rrjs ^V^TJS. 

dBiKew, o&gt;, f. jjcrw, (AbiKos,) to do wrong, 
to act unjustly, e. g. 

1. In respect to law, to break the law, to 
transgress, absol. Act? 25, 11. 2 Cor. 7, 
12. Col. 3, 25. Rev. 22, 11 bis. Sept. for 
X-jn Jer. 37, 18 ; Sian 1 K. 8, 47. Ps. 106, 
6. Aristot. Rhet. 1. 9 TO ddiKflv e ori TO 
BXdnrfiv IKOVTO. Trapa rbv vop-ov. Xen. Cyr. 
5. 1. 21. 

2. In respect to persons, to do wrong to 
any one, to wrong, to injure, c. ace. Matt. 
20, 13. Acts 7, 26. 27. 25, 10. 1 Cor. 6,8. 
2 Cor. 7, 2. With two accus. Gal. 4, 12. 
Philem. 18 8e n f]8iKrjcr &lt;r(. Pass. dSi- 
Ke o/itu, to be wronged, to suffer wrong or 
injury, Acts 7, 24. 2 Cor. 7, 12. Mid. to 
let oneself be wronged, to suffer wrong, 1 Cor. 



6, 7 ; see Buttm. 135. 8. Hdian. 2. 4. 5. 
Xen. An. 5. 4. 6. 

3. Intens. to hurt, to harm, c. ace. Luke 
10,19. Rev.2,M. 6,6. 7,2.3. 9,4.10.19. 

11, 5 bis. Sept. for nstt Is. 10, 20 ; pay 
Lev. 6, 2 ; KS n Is. 3, 15. Hdian. 7. 5. 9. 
Plato Conv. 188. b. 

aS//c?7/ia, CZTOS, TO, (dStKeco,) wrong, ini 
quity, wrong done, Acts 18, 14. 24, 20. 
Rev. 18, 5. Sept. for rtsn 1 Sam. 26, 18. 
pS 1 Sam. 20, 1. Dem." 188. 19. Plato 
Gorg. 480. c. 

dSitcia, as, 17, (uSiKo?,) 1. wrong-doing^ 
wrong, injustice; Luke 18, 6 OK/HTJJJ TTJS 
d8iKias the unjust judge, comp. v. 2. Rom. 

9, 14. Sept. for t&gt;Ys Deut. 32, 4. (Xen. 
Mem. 4. 2. 12.) As done to others ; 2 Cor. 

12, 13 ^apto"ao"3e p.oi TTJV dftiKiav TaiiTr/v. 
Sept. for fi^S Mic. 3, 10. Thuc. 3. 66. 

2. By Hebr. unrighteousness, iniquity, 
wickedness; Sept. for OEFI, "p3&gt;, VlSI j 
comp. by antith. StKatoo-vw?, Heb. it^X. 
Luke 16, 8 TW OIKOVO^OV TT)S aSi/a ar Z^e 
unrighteous (i. e. unfaithful) steward, v. 9 
e * TOV fj.app.cai ds TIJS ddiKias, i. e. which is SO 
often the occasion of wickedness. (Eurip. 
Helen. 911 6 TT\OVTOS aSiKoy.) Luke 13, 
27 epydrai TTJS d8. workers of iniquity, wicked 
men. John 7, 18. Acts 1, 18. 8, 23. Rom. 
1,29. 3,5. 6,13. 2 Tim. 2, 19. Heb. 8, 12 
(Sept. for fw Jer. 31, 34). 2 Pet. 2, 13. 
1 John 1,9. 5, 17 see in a/ia/m a. James 
3, 6 see in art. Koa-p-os. Sept. for D^n 
Gen. 6, 11. 13; ytf 1 Sam. 3, 13. 14. 
Zech. 3, 9; i&gt;1 Ez. 28, 18. Opp. to 17 
d\jj3eta, religious and moral truth, the truth 
of God ; Rom. 1,18 bis, where T^ dXi^et- 
av tv dSiKia Kare^ovres are those holding 
(having), the truth of God, but living in idol 
atry. Rom. 2, 8. 1 Cor. 13, 6. 2 Thess. 2, 

10. 12. 2 Pet. 2, 15. 

0&/C09, ov, 6, 17, (a priv. SI K?/,) not right, 
wrong, i. e. unjust towards others, Luke 
18, 11. Rom. 3, 5. Heb. 6, 10. So Hdian. 
2. 3. 23. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 10. By Hebr. 
unrighteous, wicked, see in d&iKi a no. 2. 
1 Cor. 6, 9 OI*K oi Sare 6Vt aStKOi ftaaiXfiav 
3eov ov K\rjpovop.r]crovcri. So Sixaioi Kal 
&8iKoi the righteous and the wicked Matt. 
5, 45. Acts 24, 15. 1 Pet. 3, 18 ; opp. to 
fiicrt^f)s, 2 Pet. 2, 9 ; opp. to Tnoro s, i. e. 
unfaithful Luke 16, 10 bis. Also Luke 16, 
1 1 eV TW dSiKW p.ap.p.a&gt;va in the unrighteous 
mammon, i. e. so often acquired by unright 
eous means. Sept. for 3&gt;ian Ex. 23, 1. Job 
16, 11 ; 3*1 Prov. 15, 26. Hence ot aSi*oi 
as an epithet for tJie heathen, the gentiles, 
1 Cor. 6, 1, oppt 01 ayioi and i. q. 01 UTTKTTOI 
in v. 6. 



dSl/cay? 14 

9? adv. wrongfully, unjustly, 1 Pet. 
2, 19. Sept. for Stth Prov. 17, 24. Hdian. 
4. 4. 14: Xen. Cyr.Y 2. 7. 

aooKi/j,o$, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv* So Kt/xoj,) 
no approved, rejected, e. g. metals, as dSo /a- 
/uoi&gt; dpyvpiov Sept. Prov. 25, 4. Plato Legg. 
742. a. In N. T. trop. worthy of condem 
nation, reprobate, of persons, Rom. 1, 28. 
2 Tim. 3, 8 ; disapproved, disallowed, 1 Cor. 
9, 27. 2 Cor. 13, 5. 6. 7. (Pol. 16. 14. 19.) 
Hence worthless, unworthy, of persons Tit. 
1,16 Trpos Trdv epyov dya Sbv dSoKt/xoi. (Xen. 
Lac. 3. 3.) Of land, worthless, waste, Heb. 

6, 8. Hesych. d8oKi[iov Trovrjpov, 071-0/3X77- 
TOV, a%pr]o~TOV. 

0^0X09, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 8aXos,) 
guileless, of persons Thuc. 5. 18,47. In 
N. T. of milk, unadulterated, pure, trop. for 
pure doctrine and nourishment, 1 Pet. 2, 2. 
So Poll. On. 3. 86 dpyvpiov a8o\ov. 

ASpafMvrrr/vos, T), ov, gentile adj. of 
Adramyttium ; Acts 27, 2 TrXoioz A8. De 
rived from A.8pap.vTfiov V. A.8pafj,vTTfiov, 
the name of a maritime city in Jilolia, a co 
lony of the Athenians. 

Abpuis, ov, 6, sc. TTOVTOS, the Adriatic 
sea, Acts 27, 27. Not, as now, the Gulf of 
Venice only, but including also the whole 
Ionian sea, which lies between Sicily and 
Greece ; so Strabo 2. p. 123 6 8 lovios KO\- 
TTOS fJ-epos eVri rov vvv ASpi ov Xeyo/teVov. 

7. p. 317. Hesych. loviov ireXayos- 6 vvv 
A.8pias. 

aopOT??9, TTJTOS, fj, (d8po y,) pr. ripe 
ness, fulness, of stature, Horn. II. 16. 857. 
Theophr. C. PI. 4. 12. 1. In N. T. fulness, 
abundance, 2 Cor. 8, 20. So Hesych. dSpd- 
TTJS- 8vvafj.is, /ieyeSos 1 . 

" dSvvarea), S,, f. faa, (dSiWoj,) to be 
unable, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 23. In N. T. of 
things, to be impossible, unable to be done ; 
only in fut. 3 sing. So with dat. of pers. 
Matt. 17, 20 ov8ev d8vvaTrjcrfi vfjuv. (Sept. 
Job 42, 2. Wisd. 13, 16.) With Trapd c. dat. 
Luke 1, 37 OVK. dSwar^crei Trapa r&lt;5 Setu 
TTOV prjp-a. So Sept. Gen. 18, 14. 

d8vva,TO$, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. Svwrro s,) 
wanting strength, unable, Sept. Joel 3, 10. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 7. In N. T. impotent, 
weak, in body, c. dat. Acts 14, 8 dS. rots 
Ti-ocrlv. (Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31 TOIS a-^ao-iv 
dSvwrroi.) Trop. in faith, knowledge, Rom. 
15, 1. Neut. of things, impossible, unable 
to be done ; Rom. 8, 3 ro d8vvaTov TOV vo- 
/iov that which the law could not do. So 
ddvvaTov flvai, to be impossible, c. Trapd TIVI 



with or for any one, Matt. 19, 26. Mark 10, 
27. Luke 18, 27. With eWt impl. and an 
infin. Heb. 6, 4. 18 aSwaroc ^eucrao-Scu 
SeoV. 10, 4. 11, 6. So Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 16. 



), f. (po-opai, (contr. for dei Sai,) to 
sing, c. ace. Rev. 5, 9 KOI a8ovo-iv wS^i/ 
Kaivqv. 14, 3. 15, 3. Sept. for T ttj *Ex. 

14, 32. (Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 18. p. 375. 
Xen. An. 4. 4. 27 wSas.) With dat. of 
pers. to sing to any one, in his praise and 
honour, Eph. 5, 19 qftovres KOL ^aXAoires 
...rw Kvpiy. Col. 3, 16. Sept. for "^ 
Ex. 15, 21. 1 Chr. 16, 23. So Hdian. 4 

2. 10 et Xen. Lac. 12. 7 els TOVS %eovs. 

aei, adv. always, at all time, ever, 2 Cor. 
6, 10. Tit. 1, 12. 1 Pet. 3, 15. Sept. Is. 
51, 13. (Hdian. 1. 6. 3. Xen. Hell. 1.4. 
15.) Also for assiduously, diligently, 2 Pet. 
1, 12. In a more limited sense, i. q. on 
every occasion, 2 Cor. 4,11 del yap 7?apa8i- 
8o&gt;e3a. Acts 7, 51. Heb. 3, 10. Mark 15, 
8 KaSwy del eVoi et as he always did, i. e. 
was accustomed to do every year. Sept. 
Ps. 95, 10. 2 Mace. 14, 15. Judg. 16, 21 
Cod. Alex. Trotjjo-o) Ka3&lt;as det. So Pol. 1 . 

15. 13. Xen. Cyr. 1, 4. 15. 

aero9, ov, 6, an eagle, Rev. 4, 7. 8, 13. 
12, 14. Sept. for nttJS Ps. 103, 5. (Xen. 
Cyr. 2. 4. 19.) Proverbially, Matt. 24, 28 
and Luke 17, 37 orrov TO crco/*a (TO 7rra&gt;- 
p,a), eWt o~vva)fir]o-ovTai of derot , i. e. where 
there is crime, there God s judgments fol 
low surely and speedily. Here 6 deros 
seems to denote some species of vulture ; 
like Sept. and *I133 Job 39, 27-30. Prov. 
30, 17. The proper eagle feeds only on 
fresh or living prey. 

&lt;ziyz,09, ov, 6, f/, adj. (a priv. v/7,) 
unleavened; so a fv/iot aprot, fv/xa Xdyava, 
Heb. W SW, Sept. Lev. 2,4. Num. 6,15. 
In N. T. 

1. Trop. unleavened, i. e. morally uncor- 
rupted, pure, 1 Cor. 5, 7; also v. 8 eV dv- 
p-ois flXiKpivfius with the unleavened bread 
of sincerity, i. e. with the pureness of sin 
cerity and truth. 

2. Spec. 77 e oprr) T&V dvp.a&gt;v the 
festival of unleavened bread Luke 22, 1 ; 
at f]/j,fpai TCOV dfv/ncoi&gt; the days of unleavened 
bread Acts 12, 3. 20, 6; also TO. avp.a id. 
Mark 14, 1 ; all referring to the seven days 
immediately following the paschal supper, 
during which the Jews were to cat unlea 
vened bread ; see Ex. 12, 17. 18. Deut. 16, 

3. 4. So 77 npaiTT) fj^epa ru&gt;v dfv/iwi , tlis 
first day of unleavened bread, i. e. the day 
of the passover meal, Matt. 26, 17. Mark 



15 



14, 12 ; called in Luke 22, 7 r; y^ pa T 
avp.a&gt;v. See Gr. Harm. p. 212. 

Afop, 6, indec. Azor, (helper, r. "NS, 
pr. n. of a man, Matt. 1, 13. 14. 



ov, 77", Azotus, He 
Ashdod, pr. n. of one of the five chief cities 
of the Philistines, Acts 8, 40 ; comp. Josh. 
13, 3. 1 Sam. 5, 1. 6, 4. It lay within the 
limits of the tribe of Judah, Josh. 15, 47. 
Now Esdud,a small village ; see Bibl. Res. 
in Palest. II. p. 368. 

ai)p, dtpos, f], (ao), a7?/u,) the lower va 
poury atmosphere, opp. 6 aferjp the higher 
and purer region, Horn. II. 14. 288. Pol. 
18. 3. 7. In N. T. genr. the air, atmo 
sphere, Acts 22, 23. 1 Thess. 4, 17. Rev. 
9, 2. 16, 17. (Hdian. 8. 3. 20. Xen. Mem. 
4. 3. 8.) Proverbial are: els depa Xa- 
Xelv to speak into the air 1 Cor. 14, 9, 
comp. Lat. ventis verba profundere Lu- 
cret. 4. 929; also at pa depeiv to beat the 
air 1 Cor. 9, 26, comp. Lat. verberare ic- 
tibus auras Virg. JEn. 5. 376 ; the sense 
of both is, to speak or act in vain. 
Spec. Eph. 2, 2 6 ap^a&gt;v rrjs fovo-ias TOV 
dtpos, the prince of the power of the air, i. e. 
Satan the prince of evil spirits which dwell 
often in the air, according to the Jewish 
belief ; see Eisner Obss. in N. T. ad loc. 
Stuart in Biblioth. Sac. 1843. p. 139. 
Others less well : darkness, comp. Col. 
1, 13. 



as, 77, (dSdi/aror, 3di/aros,) 
immortality, 1 Cor. 15, 53. 54. 1 Tim. 6, 
16. Wisd. 3, 4. Plut. Aristid. 6. Plato 
Conv. 208. b. 



ov, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. Sf/wro ?, 
3&gt;tf.) unlawful, Acts 10, 28. 1 Pet. 4, 3. 
2 Mace. 7, 1. Plut. JEm. Paul. 19. Pol. 
29. 6. 17. 

a jO9, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 3edr,) god 
less, impious, Xen. An. 2. 5. 39. In N. T. 
without God, estranged from the knowledge 
and worship of the true God, Eph. 2, 12. 



9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Se 
lawless, wicked, 2 Pet. 2,7. 3, 17. 3 Mace. 
5,12. Diod. Sic. 1. 14 rrjs dSeV/iov ftias. 

C&tT&O) &gt;, f. TJO-CO, (ofoeroy, rt 3r;ju,) to 
displace, to put away, i. e. a) Of things, 
to reject, to make void or null, c. ace. Mark 
7, 9 TTJV evro\f)v. Luke 7, 30 TTJV ftovXr)* 
TOV SeoO. 1 Cor. 1, 19 (comp. Is. 29, 14). 
Gal. 2, 21. 3, 15. Sept. for RW Ps. 33, 
10. (1 Mace. 11, 36. Pol. 2, 58. 5.) So 
to cast off, Jo violate, e. g. a law Heb. 10, 



28 ; one s faith 1 Tim. 5, 12. Sept. for 
153 Jer. 3, 20. So Pol. 15. 1. 9. b) Of 
persons, to reject, to despise, to treat with 
neglect or scorn, c. ace. Mark 6, 26 OVK 
TjZe\T]o-(v avTrjv u3er/}o-at, where aimji/ in 
cludes also the idea of her request. Luke 
10, 16 quater. John 12, 48. 1 Thess. 4, 8 
bis. Jude 8. Sept. for yX3 1 Sam. 2, 17. 
1*3 Ex. 21, 8. 



e& )j, 77, (dSereco,) a putting 
away, an annulling, Heb. 7, 18. 9, 26. 
Cic. ad Att. 6. 9. 



i, &lt;oi/, at, Athens, the capital of 
Attica and the chief city of ancient Greece, 
so called from ASijwj, Minerva. The Athe 
nians are celebrated in the history of Greece 
for their warlike valour, and also for their 
general intelligence and the cultivation of 
all the arts of peace. Their city was the 
seat of the fine arts, the resort of philoso 
phers, and the birth-place of an unusual 
number of illustrious men. Acts 17, 15. 16. 
18, 1. 1 Thess. 3, 1. See Leake s Topo 
graphy of Athens, Lond. 1841. 2 vols. 



, a , ov, Athenian; Acts 17, 
21, 22. 

oSyXe&&amp;gt;, w, f. 770-6), (a3Xo?,) to combat, 
to contend, as a champion in the public 
games of boxing, throwing the discus, 
wrestling, running, etc. absol. 2 Tim. 2, 5 
bis. ^El. V. H. 10. 1. Plato Legg. 830. a. 

a&\.r}cri? ) f&lt;B y, r;, (daXe co,) combat in the 
public games, ^El. V. H. 2. 23. Pol. 5. 64. 
6. In N. T. trop. a conflict, struggle., with 
afflictions, Heb. 10, 32. 

a^iyiew, , f. 770-0), (a3u/ioy,) to be dis 
couraged, disheartened, absol. Col. 3, 21. 
Sept. for rnn Gen. 4, 5. Pol. 3. 54. 7 
Xen. An. 3*2. 18. 



ou, 6, 77. adj. (a priv. 30)17.) pr. 
unpunished Pol. 2. 60. 1 ; c. gen. TTJS OIKTIS 
Dem. 646. 13. In N. T. innocent, Matt. 
27, 4 cif/xa d3woi/. Sept. Jer. 26, 15. Dent. 
27, 25. With OTTO c. gen. Matt. 27, 24 
dSoior OTTO TOV at/xaror, and so Sept. for Heb. 
l^ *p3 2 Sam. 3, 28. Comp. /eaSapor aTrd 
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 16. 

aiyeio$; firj, eiov, (a?^.) caprinus, of 
goats; Heb. 11, 37 eV alydots 8epfJLao-iv, in 
goat-skins. Sept. for D" 1 ?^ Ex. 25, 4. 
Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1. Apoll. Rhod. 4. 1349. 
Plato Ion 538. c. 

alyi,a\o&lt;&gt;, O v, 6, (aywp.t, oX?,) the shore, 
coast, of a sea or lake, Matt. 13, 2. 48. John 
21, 4. Acts 21, 5. 27, 39. 40. Sept. for 



AljVTTTlOS 16 

f)l n Judg. 5, 17. Hdian. 3. 4. 4. Xen. 
An. 6. 2. 1, 7. 



ov, 6, an Egyptian, Acts 7, 
22. 24. 28. Heb. 11, 29. In Acts 21, 38 
the Egyptian spoken of was an Egyptian 
Jew, who set himself up at Jerusalem for a 
prophet, and gained many followers, who 
were dispersed and slain by Felix ; see Jos. 
Ant. 20. 8 6. B. J. 2. 13. 5. 



ov, 77, Egypt, a country of 
northern Africa, watered by the Nile, and 
celebrated both in sacred and profane liisto- 
ry. The whole region was known to the 
Hebrews by the name ta^SE Mizraim ; 
and the princes who governed it were styled 
in virtue of their office Pharaoh, i. e. king, 
until the time of Solomon ; after which they 
are mentioned in the Scriptures by their 
proper names. After the captivity, Egypt 
became a place of resort to great numbers 
of the Jews, who settled there either of their 
own accord, or from the invitations and en 
couragements held out by Alexander the 
Great and the Ptolemies ; so that in the 
reign of Ptolemy Philopater, they were able 
to erect a temple at Leontopolis similar to 
the one at Jerusalem, and to establish in it 
all the rites of their paternal worship ; see 
Jos. Ant. 13. 3. 1, 2, 3. Matt. 2, 13. 14. 
15. Acts 2, 10. al. In Rev. 11, 8 Egypt 
is put as a symbolical name of the Jews, 
thus likening the obstinacy and stubborn 
ness of this nation to that of the Egyptians 
of old. + 



ov, 6, 77, adj. (a,) always exist 
ing, eternal, everlasting ; Rom. 1, 20 aiSioy 
avrov duj/a/us. Jude 6 8eo-p.ol tudioi ever 
lasting bonds. Wisd. 7, 26. Hdian. 4. 14. 
10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 73. 

atOft)9, ooy, ovs, f), 1. shamefacedness, 
modesty ; 1 Tim. 2, 9 pera alSovs KOI &lt;ro&gt;- 
(j)poo-vvT]s. Plut. Thes. 6. Xen. Conv. 1. 8. 

2. reverence, before God Heb. 12, 28. 
Jos. Ant. 6, 12. 7 al8a&gt;s eVt yepovo-tv. Hdian. 
6. 1. 24. Xen. An. 2. 6. 14. 



, OTTOS, 6, (cu3o&gt;, wA/f.) an Ethio 
pian, Heb. ttJSQ Cushite, Acts 8, 27 bis. 
See Jer. 13, 23. Is. 18, 1. Ez. 30, 4. 5. 9. 
The Ethiopia of the N. T. lay south of 
Egypt on the Nile, including the island of 
Meroe, and corresponding to the modern 
Nubia and the adjacent parts of Abyssinia. 
It formed a separate kingdom governed by 
a succession of females, all bearing the 
name KewSaKi; q. v. Plin. H. N. 6. 29 or 
35. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. III. p. 349, 358. 
For the Cush or Ethiopia of the O. T. 



which included portions of Arabia, see Heb. 
Lex. art. U3. 

aifACt) aros, TO, blood ; Sept. everywhere 
for Dv! . The Jews regarded the blood as 
the seat of life ; they were to offer it in 
atonement to God, but were strictly forbid 
den to eat of it; see Lev. 17, 10-14. Gen. 
9, 4. Deut. 12, 23 sq. Jos. Ant. 3. 11. 2. 

1. Pr. and genr. blood; Mark 5, 25. 29. 
Luke 8, 43. 44. 13, 1. (Xen. An. 5. 8. 15.) 
So anything is said to be or become blood or 
as blood, by turning to a dark red colour, 
Acts 2, 20 KOI 77 (TfXrjVT) (jifTao-Tpcxprjo-fTai) 
els al/jLa, also Rev. 6, 12 &lt;B? alpa, see Joel 

3. 3. 4 [2, 30. 31]. Rev. 8, 8. 11, 6. 16, 3. 

4. Of blood which has been shed, e. g. of 
victims or other slaughtered animals, Heb. 
9, 7. 12. 13. 18-25. 10, 4. 11, 28. al. 
Hence an-e^eo-Sai TOV cu^arcy to abstain 
from eating blood, as unlawful, Acts 15, 
20. 29. 21, 25. So of men, Luke 13, 1. 
John 19, 34. al. In Rev. 14, 20. 17, 6, 
human blood is spoken of under the symbol 
of the blood of grapes, i. e. wine, alpa o-ra- 
(pv\fjs, comp. Gen. 49, 11. Deut. 32, 14. 
Ecclus. 39, 26. So at/xa SIKCLIOV and af/m 
dSaioj/ righteous or innocent blood, the blood 
of -righteous or innocent persons, Matt. 23, 
35. 27,4. (Sept. for ijM OT 1 Sam. 19,5, 
1 K. 2, 5. Hist, of Sus. v. 63.) So of the 
blood of Christ shed on the cross, af/xa rov 
Xpiarov, e. g. in connection with the Lord s 
supper, Matt. 26, 28. Mark 14, 24. Luke 
22, 20. 1 Cor. 10, 16. 11, 25. 27 ; perhaps 
too 1 John 5, 6. 8 ; and espec. John 6, 53- 
58, where the phrase (payelv TTJV o-dpKa KOI 
jrtvfiv TO alfj.a TOV XptoroC, to eat thejlesh 
and drink the blood of Christ, signifies, " to 
receive Christ wholly into oneself, so that 
he may become wholly united and incorpo 
rated with us, as food with the body, and 
we thus become partakers of that life which 
is in him ;" comp. Gal. 4, 19. Col. 1, 27. 
3, 10. Further, in relation to his church, 
Acts 20, 28. Col. 1, 20. Eph. 2, 13 ; to the 
atonement made by his death, Rom. 3, 25. 

5. 9. Eph. 1, 7. Heb. 9, 12. 14. 1 Pet. 1, 
2. 19. 1 John 1, 7; and to the new co 
venant, Heb. 10, 29. 12, 24. 13, 20. So 
too m^a TOV dpviov, Rev. 7, 14. 12,11. 19, 
13. Spec. a) crapl- KOL cu/za, flesli and 
blood, i. e. the human body, man, with the 
idea of frailty and mortality, Matt. 16, 17. 
1 Cor. 15, 50. Gal. 1, 16. Eph. 6, 12. Heb. 
2, 14. Comp. Ecclus. 14, 18. b) alpa 
eKxyveiv, to shed blood, i. e. to kill, put to 
death, Luke 11, 50. Acts 22, 20. Rom. 3, 15. 
Rev. 16, 6. So Sept. for D 1 ? TjSW Gen. 9, 

6. Ez. 18, 10, 



2. Trop. blood, for bloodshed, i. e. violent 
death, slaughter, murder, Matt. 23, 30. 27, 
6. Acts 2, 19. Rev. 6, 10. 18, 24. 19, 2. 
So Sept. and tn Gen. 4, 10. Ez. 24, 6. 9. 
So Heb. 12, 4 p-fXP 15 atp-aros, unto death, 
i. e. with exposure of life. Further, by 
Hebr. for the guilt of murder, blood-guilti 
ness, the guilt and punishment of shedding 
blood, Matt. 23, 35. 27,25. Acts 5, 28. 18, 
6. 20, 26. Sept and Cfl Num. 35, 27. 
Josh. 2, 19. So Dem. 548 . ult. 

3. Trop. blood, for blood-relationship, kin 
dred ; Acts 17, 26 e tvbs ai/iaror of one 
blood, kindred. Sept. 2 Sam. 21, 1. So 
Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 3 e cr/xep dSeX&lt;pot KOI KOIVUV 
af/xa. ib. 20. 10. 1 e at/zeros Aapajj/ros. 
Plat. Soph. 268. d. John 1, 13 ol owe e 
atp.arcoi born not of blood, i. e. sons of God 
not by virtue of their blood as being de 
scended from Abraham ; the Plur. being 
here for the Sing, as in Eurip. Ion. 693 
XXo&gt;i/ rpmpeis acp aip.arcoi , spoken of a 
mother. Comp. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 45 TIS e 
aip-aros, i. e. an Israelite, -f- 



17 cupoj 

18, 9. Horn. Od. 21. 110. Find. Ol. 6. 18. 
An old poetic word, Buttm. Lexil. II. p. 112. 

Alvwv, f), indec. Enon, (Chald. plur. 
"Cr? fountains, Buxt. Lex. 1601,) pr. n. of 
a place with fountains near Salim, John 3, 
23 ; see SoXet/x. Situated prob. in one of 
the lateral valleys running down to the val 
ley of the Jordan from the west. 

at,pecri$) eo&gt;s, 17, (aipe co,) pr. capture ol 
a city, Thuc. 2. 58 17 alptcris TTJS TroAewr. 
Also choice, 1 Mace. 8, 30. Plato Rep. 618 
e. In N. T. a chosen way of life, i. e. a 
sect, school, party, Acts 5, 17. 15, 5. 24, 5. 
14. 26, 5. 28, 22. (Diod. Sic. 2. 29 alpe- 
(Tfis T&gt;V &lt;pi\o(r6(pQ)v.) Hence discord, dis 
sension, arising from difference of views, 
1 Cor. 11, 19. Gal. 5, 20. 2 Pet. 2, 1. 



a, as, 17, apxi, 
a shedding of blood, Heb. 9, 22. 

ai/J,OppOCi)) a&gt;, (atjudp poos ; af/xa, pea),) 
to have a flow or issue of blood, absol. 
Matt. 9, 20. Sept. Lev. 15, 33. Plut. de 
Fluv. 21. 3. 



ov, 6, JEneas, pr. n. of a man, 
Acts 9, 33. 34. 



fats, f/, (atj/ew,) praise; Heb. 
13, 15 Suo-ta alvfo-eas. Sept. for STlin Ps. 
26, 2 ; f&n*? Ps. 66, 2. Ecclus. 32, 2 3u- 
cria^wj/ cuve crews. Clem. Alex. Strom. 7. 6. 



a&gt;, f. rjcrca or e cra), (aa/os.) to 
praise, in N. T. only of God, c. ace. Luke 
2, 13. 20. 24, 53. Acts 2, 47. 3,8.9. Rom. 
15, 11. Rev. 19, 5; ace. and nepi TWOS 
Luke 19, 37. Sept. for nn-in Gen. 49, 8 ; 
b|n i Chr. 16, 4. 10; Tp3 Ps. 100, 4. 
Eurip. Suppl. 707. Soph. Antig. 1 157. The 
prose writers used e 



arcs, TO, (aivitrcro/iat,) an 
enigma, riddle, Sept. for W^T] 1 K. 10, 1. 
Ecclus. 39, 3. Dem. 184. nit. In N. T. 
trop. a dark hint, obscureness; 1 Cor. 13, 
12 tv aii/i y/xtm, i. e. enigmatically, obscure 
ly. Sept. for iTi^n Num. 12, 8, opp. TO 
the distinct realit. 



ov, 6, pr. discourse, narration, 
i. q. p.C3os, Horn. Od. 14. 508. In N. T. 
jtraise, Matt. 21, 16 (comp. Ps. 8, 3). Luke 
18 43. Sept. for t Ps. 8, 3. So Wisd. 
2 



f. iVw, (aipfTOS, alpe w.) a 
word of the Alexandrine age, i. q. aip^o/xat, 
to choose (1 Mace. 9, 30), and so to love, c. 
ace. Matt. 12, 18, comp. Is. 42, 1. Sept. 
for ina Judg. 5, 8 ; fan Num. 14, 8. 
1 Esdr. 4, 19. Hesych. ijp(Tio-dp.rjv ^yaTr?;- 
o~a, eVeSvjw/cra, ^Se X^o-a. See Sturz de 
Dial. Alex. p. 144. 



oO, 6, (atper/^ca, atpecrts 1 ,) pr. 
adj. -6s, rj, ov, capable of choosing, Plato 
Def. 412. a. In N. T. Subst. a seclarist, 
partisan, one who founds or belongs to a 
atpecrts, Tit. 3, 10. Often in the ecclesi 
astical writers, i. q. a heretic ; see Suic. 
Thes. Ecc. h. v. 

aipea), w, f. fjaco, aor. 2 etXoi/, to take, to 
capture, e. g. a city or camp, Pol. 14. 9. 4. 
Xen. Ag. 1. 32. In N. T. only Mid. at- 
peofj-ai, f. jjcro/iat, aor. 2 etXo p-jjv, to take 
for oneself, to choose, to prefer, c. ace. 2 
Thess. 2, 13; infin. Heb. 11, 25. Phil. 1, 
22 TI alprj&lt;Top.m ov yvap ifa, where for the 
fut. instead of the Subj. see Winer Gr. 
$ 42. 4. b. So 2 Mace. 11, 25. Hdian. 4. 
14. 3 alpovvra /3acriXea A8oveitroi&gt;. 

aipa), f. apa&gt;, (aijp ; for aet poo,) aor. 1 
^pa, perf. rjoKa Col. 2, 14; Pass. perf. part. 
7/pp.eVoi Jolrh 20, 1 ; to take up, corresp. to 
Heb. Kb3 . 

1. to take up, to lift up, to raise, c. ace. 
as stones, John 8, 59. Rev. 18, 21 : ser 
pents Mark 16, 18 ; a boat into a ship, Acts 
27, 17. (Xen. Eq. 6. 7. ib. 10. 15.) So of 
anchors, Acts 27, 13 upavres sc. ayKvpas, 
as is fully written Pol. 31. 22. 13. Plut. 
Pomp. 50. Hence in Gr. writers r pas. 
apavrts, is often i. q. to sail away, to depart, 
Arr. Exp. Alex. 6. 21 np&lt;is eV narruXaw. 
Thuc. 2. 23 med. and is even used of an 



al pat 18 

army on land, as Thuc. 2. 23 init. Jos. 
Ant. 3. 1. 7 fKt&fv apavTfs els Pafpio lv TJKOV, 
spoken of the Israelites in the desert. 
Spec, of parts of the body, to lift up, e. g. 
the hand, Rev. 10, 5. Sept. and NID3 Deut. 
32, 40. (Xen. An. 7. 3. 6.) The eyes, 
John 11, 41. Sept. and NiUJ Ps. 121, 1. al. 
Also to lift up the voice, to cry aloud, Luke 
17, 13; Trpbs TOV 3eoV Acts 4, 24. Sept. 
andNtoS Judg. 21, 2. 1 Sam. 11,4. Trop. 
a iptiv Trjv \^v^r}v TIVOS to lift up the soul of 
any one, to excite to expectation, John 10, 
24. Comp. Jos. Ant. 3. 2. 3 ot fie r/crav eVi 
TOV Kivaewov ras \^v^as r]pp.fvoi, Kal Trpos TO 
Sfivov irolfiMS f xovTes. 3. 5. 1 rjprjfjLevoi Tols 
&tavouug. Philostr. 2. 4 Kap.e iravv a ipei 6 
\6yos ov f iprjKfv. Others, to lift up in sus 
pense, doubt. 

2. to take up and bear, to bear, to carry, 
c. ace. Matt. 4, 6 eVi ^fipwv dpovo~i o~e 
(Sept. and XiZJ3 Ps. 91, 12). Matt. 11, 29 
apare TOV vyov pov e&lt;p vp.ds (comp. Sept. 
and XttJS Lam. 3, 17). So TOV a-Tavpov 
Matt. 27, 32. Mark 15, 21. (Luke 23, 26 
TOV o-Tavpov (p(pfiv.~) Trop. Matt. 16, 24. 
Mark 8, 34. 10, 21. Luke 9, 23. Spec, to 
take or carry with or about oneself, Mark 
6, 8. Luke 9, 3. 22, 36. 

3. to take up and away, to take away, to 
remove, by taking up ; c. ace. e. g. a be d 
Matt. 9, 6. John 5, 8-12 ; a person Matt. 
22, 13 ; a dead body Matt. 14, 12. John 20, 
2. 13. Acts 20, 9. (1 Mace. 9, 19. So XiD5 
Sept. \appdv(o Judg. 16, 31.) Also for 
use, as fragments of food, Matt. 14, 20. 15, 
37. Mark 8, 8. 19. 20 ; and so Matt. 17, 27. 
Acts 21,11. Pass. ap%r)Ti, be ihou removed, 
Matt. 21, 21. (Plato Rep. 578. e.) Trop. 
aipeiv TTjv a/japTiav TWOS to lake away one s 
sin, i. e. the penalty of sin, by making an 
expiation or atonement, comp. dipaipea). 
John 1, 29. 1 John 3, 5. So nxan K ^3 
Sept. aipeiv TO ajuapr^yna 1 Sam. 15, 25; 
|13? X!U3 Sept. dfyaiptiv TTJV a/jLapTtav Lev. 
10, 17. Others less well, to bear the sin of 
any one, i. e. its penalty, comp. Matt. 8, 17. 
1 Pet. 2, 24 ; so "pS XtoD Sept. Xa/3eli/ TTJV 
ufuipTiav Lev. 5, 17. Num. 5, 31. 

4. Simply to take, to take away, the idea 
of lifting being lost ; usually with the no 
tion of violence, authority, or the like, a) 
Of things ; c. ace. Luke 6, 29. 30 HTTO 
TOV a ipovTOS TO. era /JLTJ diFaiTtl. 1 1, 22. Matt. 
9, 1G aipei, yap TO TrX^pw/xa avTov (ri) O.TTO 
TOV fyian ov. Mark 2, 21 ; of branches, i. q. 
to prune, John 15, 2. Sept. for EJiEri 
Mic. 2, 3. b) Of persons, to take away or 
remove, e. g. from a church, i. q. to excom- 



municate, Pass. 1 Cor. 5, 2 "iva dpSfj e/c p.e- 
&lt;rov vfj.S)v, where others fgapZf/. Comp. 
Sept. for -iion Gen. 35, 2. So to take 
away by death, out of the world, c. ace. 
John 17, 15. Matt. 24, 39. Also stronger, 
to kill, to destroy, John 11, 48 TOV TOTTOV Kal 
TO eZvos. Imperat. alpe, apov, sc. avTov. 
away with him ! put him to death ! Luke 
23, 18. John 19, 15. Acts 21, 36. 22, 22. 
Sept. for C]G Is. 57, 1.2. 1 Mace. 5, 2. 
(Dion. Hal. 4. 4.) So in the difficult pas 
sage Acts 8, 33 bis : eV TTJ rcm-eii/oxm UVTOV 
T] KpLo-is avTov rjp Sr) . . . aipfTai O.TTO Trjs yfjs 
rj far) avTov, in his humiliation his condem 
nation was taken away ...his life is taken 
from the earth, i. e. in the first clause from 
his state of humiliation and condemnation 
he was set free by death ; quoted from 
Sept. Is. 53, 8, where Heb. EQBarai ISJa 
^\f rom (through!) oppression and con 
demnation lie was taken away. In the se 
cond clause, Heb. "M53 . c ) Trop. c. ace. 
1 Cor. 6, 15 apas TO. fj.f\T) TOV Xp. taking 
away the members of Christ, wrongfully. 
So a law, CK TOV /jLfo-ov Col. 2, 14. (1 Mace. 

3, 29.) With OTTO TIVOS, to take away from 
any one, e. g. the kingdom of heaven Matt 
21, 43 ; the word, TOV \6yov Luke 8, 12. 18 
Mark 4, 15 (with dno implied) ; gifts Mark 

4, 25 ; joy John 16, 22. (Sept. dp^o-fTai 
fv(ppoo-vvr),lieb. 5]t&gt;3, Is. 16, 10. Eurip. 
El. 942 TO. Kaicd.) Also vices, to put away, 
with diro TIVOS Eph. 4, 31. -f- 

alcr^dvo^at. f. -^0-op.ai, Mid. depon. 
(oto), mcrStt.) aor. 2 ffo-^o^rjv, to perceive,^. 
with the external senses, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 
31. In N. T. trop. to perceive, to under 
stand, c. ace. Luke 9, 45. Sept. for "p2&gt;i 
Job 23, 5 ; yi* Prov. 24, 14. So Plut" 
de Prefect, in Virt. 7. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 4. 



tor, 17, (ntcrSdj/o^at,) pr. per 
ception by the external senses, Xen. Mem. 
1 . 4. 5. In N. T. trop. understanding, the 
power of discerning, Phil. 1, 9. Sept. for 
ny? p r ov. 1, 4. 22 ; fi^n Ex. 28, 3. So 
Judith 16, 17. Dem. 14171 5. 

ala&rjTrjpiov, O v, TO, (cuV3az&gt;o/ia(,) pr. 
seat of the senses, Hesych. aiVSqr^pia ra 
(j,e\ij 81 a&gt;v aiVSo /LteSa. Plato Ax. 366. a ; 
also sense, external, Galen, de dignot. Puls. 
or fj.ev yap ... TO alo-%r)TT)piov e^et yeyvp,- 
vao-fjitvov IKUVUS. In N. T. trop. internal 
sense, faculty of perceiving and judging, 
Heb. 5, 14. Sept. Jer. 4, 19 TCI alo-^Trjpia 
TTJS Kapftias. 

alcrxpoKepSfa eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. ( - 
o~xp6s, KepSoj,) eager for unworthy gain, 



1 9 



sordid, 1 Tim. 3, [3.J 8. Tit. , 7. Plut. 
de aud. Poetis 13. Xen. A. 11. 3. 



, wlv.farthe sake of un 
worthy gain, sordidly, 1 Pet. 5, 2 ; comp. 
Tit. 1, 11. 



as, ], ai 

unbecoming discourse, improper language, 
Col. 3, 8. Diod. Sic. 5. 4. Xen. Lac. 
5.6. 



d, w, (ato^o?,) pr. ugly, de 
formed, opp. to KoXo ?, Xen. Conv. 4. 19. 
Sept. for sn Gen. 41, 3. 4. In N. T. trop. 
unbecoming, indecorous, shameful ; spoken 
of what is offensive either to modesty and 
Christian purity, Eph. 5, 12. Tit. 1, 11 ; or 
to the manners and customs of a communi 
ty, 1 Cor. 11,6. 14, 35. So Jos. Ant. 4. 
8. 23. Hdian. 1. 15. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 
10. 5. 



TTJTOS, j, atxpoy, pr. ug 
liness; trop. unbecomingness, impropriety, 
either in words or actions, only Eph. 5, 4. 
Plato Gorg. 525. a. Comp. al 



77?, 17, (alaxos, ) shame, i. e. 

1. Subjectively, the feeling of shame, fear 
of disgrace, Luke 14, 9. Ecclus. 4, 21. 
Plut. de rect. rat. Aud. 17. Xen. Anab. 
3. 1. 10. 

2. Objectively, disgrace, reproach, infa 
my, Heb. 12, 2. Sept. for nda Job 8, 22 ; 
nabs Is. 50, 6 ; ne-in Ps. 69, 20. Ec 
clus. *25, 22. Luc. P isc. 32. Xen. Anab. 

2. 6. 6. 

3. a cause of sliame, a shameful deed or 
thing, disgraceful conduct. 2 Cor. 4, 2 TO. 
KpvirTa TTJS ala-xyvrjs, the hidden things of 
shame, which bring shame upon those who 
practise them. Phil. 3, 19. Jude 13. Rev. 

3, 18 17 alo-xvin) TTJS yvfjivuTrjTos o~ov the 
shame of thy nakedness, arising from thy 
nakedness. ^Eschin. 23. 40 Kartyvaxe TOV 



), f. vvS&gt;, (ato-xoy,) pr. to de 
form Xen. Eq. 1. 12; to shame, to put to 
shame, Plato Menex. 246. d. In N. T. 
Pass, depon. alcrxvvop.ai, aor. 1 jjo-xvv- 
STJV and fut. 1 alcrxw^i](Tofj.at, Buttm. } 113. 
4 ; to shame oneself, to feel or be ashamed, 
2 Cor. 10, 8. 1 Pet. 4, 16 ; cV ov8evi Phil. 
1, 20 ; infin. Luke 16, 3 raiTi&gt; alcr\\ivo- 
fjMi. Praegn. with OTTO, 1 John 2, 28 (cat 
p.f) aurxvvdSpo air avrov and not be asham 
ed before liim, pr. so as to turn away/ro? 
him ; comp. Ecclus. 21,22 ala^x- &lt;wr6 npo- 
(T&irov. Sept. for ttj-ia Ezra 8, 22. 9, 6. 
So Dem. 1022. 25. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 26. 



, &gt;, f. r;o-&&amp;gt;, to ask; also Mid. ai- 
ai, ovfj,at, to ask for oneself, in one s 
own behalf, but in common usage not dis 
tinguished from the Active. Hence 

1. to ask, to request, to entreat, to beseech. 
a) Genr. and construed : a) With ace. 
of pers. Matt. 5, 42 TO&gt; atTovvri (re 8i8ov. 
Luke 6, 30. John 4, 10\ Comp. Dem. 255. 
15. ft) With ace. of thing, Matt. 7, 10 Kal 
fuv lx%vi&gt; aiTrjo-rj. Luke 11, 12. (Hdian. 3. 
11. 18.) Mid. Matt. 14, 7. 20, 22 OVK o i- 
Sare ri aiYelcrSe. 27, 58. Mark 6, 24. 10, 
38. 15, 43. Luke 23, 52. Acts 12, 20. So 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 6 arwnjplav alrela^ai. y) 
With two ace. of pers. and thing, Matt. 7, 
9. Mark 6, 22 ainja-ov pe o eav ZeXys. \. 23. 
Luke 11, 11. So Sept. Ps. 21, 5. Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 3. 41. 8) With ace. of thing and 
napd TWOS of pers. Matt. 20, 20 atroCo-a rt 
Trap ai/Tov. John 4, 9. Acts 3, 2. So Xen. 
An. 1. 3. 16. f) Absol. Matt. 7, 8 nay yap 
6 alra&gt;i&gt; Xa/i/3oWi. Luke 11,9. 10. Mid. c. 
part. Mark 6, 25 7/7170-07-0 Xe youo-a. 

b) Spec, of persons asking of God, to ask, 
to entreat, to pray for, in the like construc 
tions, e. g. Ace. of pers. Matt. 6, 8. 7, 11. 
Luke 11, 13. Ace. of thing, Mark 10, 35. 
John 14, 13. 14. 15,7. 16,24; Mid. Matt. 
21, 22. Mark 11, 24. Acts 13, 21. 1 John 
5, 14. 15 ; by attract, ov for o Matt. 18,19. 
Eph. 3, 20. With two ace. John 16, 23 ; 
Mid. John 11, 22. 15, 16. With ace. and 
irapd c. gen. 1 John 5, 15. James 1, 5; so 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 5. Also Mid. with inf. of 
object, Acts 7, 46. Eph. 3, 13 ; with Iva 
Col. 1, 9. Absol. Act. Matt. 7, 7. John 1C, 
24. James 1,6. 4, 3 bis. 1 John 5, 16 ; 
Mid. John 16, 26. James 4, 2. For the 
interchange of the Act. and Mid. compare 
John 16, 26 with vv. 23. 24. James 4, 3 ; 
see Winer j 39, 6. 

2. In a stronger sense, to ask for, to re 
quire, to demand, construed as above ; e. g. 
ace. of things, Acts 16, 29 alr^cras 8e (pwra. 
Luke 1, 63. 1 Cor. 1, 22; so Xen. An. 2, 
1. 10 6 /3ao-tAevff aiTfl TO. 6VXa. Mid. Acts 
25,3. 15 aiTovfjievoi /far avrov biiajv. Matt. 

27, 20. Mark 15, 6. Luke 23, 25 ; so Pol. 

28. 13. 1. With two ace. Act. Luke 12, 
48. 1 Pet. 3, 15 ; so Xen. An. 1. 3. 14, 16. 
With ace. and Trapa TWOS Mid. Acts 9, 2. 
Sept. c. ?rapa TWOS for nsa bxd Deut. 10, 
12. Pol. 28. 11. 7, 10. Also Mid. with ace. 
and inf. Luke 23, 23. Acts 3, 14; ace. of 
pers. and inf. of object, Acts 13, 28; c. 
Ka3o&gt;? KT\. Mark 15, 8. 



, , , 

aroj, TO, (airea&gt;,) a request, 
petition, pr. thing asked for, e. g. from God, 



20 



Phil. 4, 6. 1 John 5, 15. Sept. for 
1 Sam. 1, 17. 27. ,Ep. Pseudo-Socr. 24.) 
Emphat. a requirement, demand, Luke 23, 
24. So TO rvpavviKov airr/p-a Plat. Rep. 
566. b. 

cuTia, as, ^, a cause, i. e. 1. a motive, 
reason, why something takes place, Matt. 
19, 3 Kara iraaav alriav. Luke 8, 47. Acts 
10,21. 23,28. 28,20; fit fjv air lav for 
what cause, wherefore, Acts 22, 24. 2 Tim. 
1, 6. 12. Tit. 1, 13. Heb. 2, 11. So 2 
Mace. 4, 28. 35 fit fjv alriav. Pol. 4. 76. 
5. Spec, a matter, case, Lat. causa i. q. 
res, Matt. 19, 10. So Lat. causa Cic. 
Off. 3. 27. 

2. In a forensic sense, e. g. a) a charge, 
accusation, Acts 25, 18. 27. Matt. 27, 37. 
Mark 15, 26. So Plut. M. Ant. 6 fin. 
Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 14. b) fault, guilt, John 
18, 38 ovfiffiiav alriav evpiaKca eV avrta. 19, 
4. 6 ; am a Samrov a fault worthy of death 
Acts 13, 28. 28, 18. Sept. for yi Gen. 4, 
13. So Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 6. 

aiTia/Aa, arcs, TO, (amdo/xai,) a charge, 
accusation, Acts 25, 7 Rec. Plut. Corio- 
lan. 31. Thuc. 5. 72. 

alndop,ai, S&gt;p.ai, Mid. depon. (am a,) 
to accuse, &lt;to charge, c. inf. as object, Rom. 
3, 9 in Mss. Plut. Pericl. 29. Xen. Mem. 
1. 1. 2. 

amo?, la, iov, adj. (am a,) pr. causing; 
in N. T. used substantively. 

1. Masc. 6 amoj, the causer or author 
of any thing ; amos TTJS cra&gt;TT)pias Heb. 5, 
9. Jos. Ant. 3. 3 3foi&gt;...T77S amrrjpias ai- 
TIOV. Luc. Tim. 38. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 24 
a inov . . . ovra rov epyov. 

2. Neut. TO amoi&gt;, a cause, i. q. 17 alrla, e. g, 
a) a reason, motive, Acts 19, 40. So Jos. 
Ant. 7. 4. 1. Xen. An. 4. 1. 17 TO a lTiov 
rrjs o-TrovSrjs. b) fault, guilt, Luke 23, 4. 
14 ; a inov Zavdrov v. 22. So amos guilty 
Hist, of Sus. 53. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 6. 

alrlcofjia, aros, TO, (amdo/iai,) a charge, 
accusation, Acts 25, 7 ; a later form for 
ahiaaa, received by Griesbach and other 
editors. 



s, iov, o, fj, adj. (kindr. a&lt;pvco, 
d(pavf]s, (paivca,) unforeseen, sudden, with 
.he force of an adverb, Luke 21 , 34. 1 Thess. 
5, 3. Wisd. 17,5. Hdian. 1. 6. 8. Thuc. 
4. 125. 



as, 17, ai^/i, awo-ir, 
captivity, pr. in war, Rev. 13, 10 tls alxp-a- 
\ao-iav. Sept. for -qtt5 Deut. 28, 41. So 
Jos. Ant. 10. 4. 5. Phit. Themist. 31. 



Meton. concr. captives, a captive multitude, 
Rev. 13, 10 ft TIS at^/zaXoxr/ai/ trvvayti. 
Eph. 4, 18 quoted from Ps. 68, 19 where 
Sept. for -ate . So Diod. Sic. 17. 70. 

ai%Jjia\(i)TeV(i), f. ev(Ta&gt;, (at^/naXwTOS,; 
to make prisoner, to lead captive, c. ace. 
Eph. 4, 8. Trop. 2 Tim. 3, 6 Rec. 
Sept. for !-!30J Ps. 68, 19 ; rftft Ez. 29, 13. 
Constant. Porphyr. Adm. 30. 94. b. Ni- 
cet. Annal. 16. 5. A late word for the 
earlier cu^/idXorov Troitlv, Lobeck ad Phryn. 
p. 442. 

ai XjjLaX.coTL^a), f. /o-w, (at^dXwTos.) 
to make prisoner, to lead captive, Pass. Luke 
21, 24. Sept. for n^W 1 K. 8, 36. (Diod. 
Sic. 13. 59.) Trop. 2 Tim. 3, 6 in later 
editions ; comp. Judith 1 6, 9 TO KaXAor av- 
rrjs rJxp.a\a)Ti&lt;Tf V^V^TJV aiTov. Trop. also 
to bring into captivity, sutyeclion, e. g. the 
mind or will, c. ace. Rom. 7, 23. 2 Cor. 
10, 5. A late word for the earlier al^d- 
oiflv, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 442. 

(OTO?, ov, 6, 17, (ai xM 1 ?) &lt;5Xt o-KO- 

one captured in war, a captive, Luke 
4, 18 or 19. Sept. for ""Dti Is. 61, 1. 
1 Mace. 2, 9. Hdian. 7. 2. 18. Xen. Cyr. 
3. 1.7. 

al(ov, tovos, 6, poet. TJ, (kindr. aei, or 
perh. from ao&gt;,) pr. duration, the course or 
flow of time, in various relations as deter 
mined by the context, viz. A) For human 
life, existence, Horn. II. 22. 58 avrbs Se (pi- 
\ijs aluivos dp.ep Srjs. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 3 -f]8iov 
rov aluva o~idyeiv, for the more usual TOP 
jSt ov SidyfLv. Plato Gorg. p. 448. c. B) 
For time indefinite, a period of the world, 
the u orld. in Gr. w r riters, and also in Sept. 
and N. Testament; see below in no. 1. 
C) For endless duration, perpetuity, eterni 
ty ; e. g. as distinguished from 6 ^pdVos. 
Plato Tim. p. 37. d, eiKova 8 f-mvoel Kivrjrrjv 
. . . riva alatvos Trotr/crai. Kal 8iaKocrfJ.a&gt;v apa 
ovpavov, TTOiei, fjifvovros alu&gt;vos tv evi, Kar 
dpiS/noi loixrav alatmov eluova, TOVTOV ov 8rj 
Xpdvov &lt;avoiJ.dKap.fv. Ib. p. 38. a. Plato Locr. 
p. 97. d, ov yap rjv Trpo Kocr/MCf acrTpa- o~i6rrep 
ovS fviavruf ouS fopdv Trepio8oL, ais p.frpfe- 
rai 6 yevvaros Koo-p.os ovros. eiKcav Se (&lt;TTI TO&gt; 
dyevvdra) ^pwco, ov ala&gt;va TTOTayopevap.es, 
KT\. Diod. Sic. 1. 6. 92; see in no. 2. a. 
Sept. mostly for Heb. C& iS hidden time. 
duration, eternity. Hence in N. T. of long- 
continued time, indefinite duration, in ac 
cordance with Greek usage, but modified 
as to construction and extent by the exam 
ple of the LXX, and the Rabbinic views. 
1. Of time indefinite, Lat. ccvum, an ag& 



21 



aitov 



or period of the world, the world; see above 
inB. Thus 

a) Of time long past, as in Gr. writers, 
lime immemorial, the olden time, of old, re 
ferring to high antiquity, e. g. an- aliovos 
from of old, since the world began, Luke 1, 
70 8ia oro/iaTo? TCOV aylcov TCOV an alcovos 
TTpo&lt;pT]Tcov avTov. Acts3,21. 15,18. Plur. 
d TT 6 TCOV aliovcov from past ages, from of 
old; Col. 1, 26 TO p.v&lt;rrfjpiov TO imoKfKpv- 
fj.fvoi&gt; OTTO TCOV alcovcov Kal OTTO TCOV yevecov. 
Eph. 3, 9. So too e K T o a f co v o s , id. John 
9, 32 eVc TOV cdStvos OVK TJKOVCT^, i. e. never. 
Also TV po T&gt;V at a&gt; POP, before the ages, 
worlds, from eternity, 1 Cor. 2,1 ; i. q. Trpb 
Xpovcov alcovLcov 2 Tim. 1, 9. Tit. 1,2. In 
the same sense, Jude 25 Ttpo Travrus TOV 
alcovos, in some editions. Sept. an- aliovos 
and dno TOV aliovos for nbl Sa Gen. 6,4. Is. 
64, 4 ; also irpo alcovcov for Ct!i5 Ps. 55, 19. 
Tob. 4, 12. So JEl V. H. 6. 13 e al&vos 
Kal els eyyovovs. Diod. Sic. 4. 83 of the 
temple of Venus : uovov Se TOVTO TTJV e 
alcovos dpx*]v Xa/3o i&gt;. Lycurg. 216. 4 e 
aavros TOV aiiovos 



b) Of time present, according to the 
Jewish usage, oalcovovTos, this age, this 
v-orld, the present scene and order of tilings 
in its course or flow, corresponding to the 
Rabb. nn nbis , see Buxtorf Lex. 1620. 
a) With the idea of evil both moral and 
physical, as frailty, transientness, care, cor 
ruption, sin. Matt. 13, 22 17 uepipva TOV 
alcavos TOVTOV. Mark 4, 19 ; comp. Luke 
21, 34. Luke 16, 8 oi viol TOV alcovos TOV 
TOV the sons of this world, worldly men. 20, 
34. Hence called alcov irovrjpos evil world 
Gal. 1, 4; and Satan is said to be 6 3eo? 
TOV alcovos TOVTOV 2 Cor. 4, 4. So Rom. 
12, 2. 1 Cor. 1, 20. 2, 6 bis. 8. 3, 18. 
[Eph. 6, 12.] 1 Tim. 6, 17. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 
Tit. 2. 12. Eph. 2, 2 Kara TOV alcova TOV KQCT- 
/xou TOVTOV according to the course or lapse 
of this world, the present age or period of 6 
KOO-UOS, q. d. as it is wont to go in this world. 
In antith. to the future ; Matt. 12, 32 oi/Ve eV 
TovTca Tea alcovi, ovTe tv Tea fj.f\Xovrt, cornp. 
Mark 10, 30 where it is eV r&lt;a *aip&lt;a TOVTCO. 
Eph. 1, 21. So Sept. and Heb. abis Ecc. 3, 
11 ; comp. 8, 17. The present ag3 or pe 
riod of the world is spoken of as succeeded 
by the reign of the Messiah, the world to 
come (see in no. 2. b) ; hence tJie end of 
the world is sometimes the coming of Christ 
and the introduction of the gospel, i. e. the 
end of the Jewish dispensation, see in fo~xa- 
ros no. 2. b ; so fj o~vvre\tia TOV alcavos 
Matt. 24, 3 ; ff crvvr. TU&gt;V ala&gt;via&gt;v Heb. 9, 



26; TO. Te\j] T&lt;av ala&gt;vi(t&gt;v 1 Cor. 10, 11. 
Or also it is referred to his second coming 
at the day of judgment ; so 77 o-vvr\fici 
TOV alcavos Matt. 13, 39. 40. 49. 28, 20 e yw 
/j.e3 vpcav flfj.1 . . . fats Trjs o~vvr. TOV alccvos. 
/5) Meton. the world, as created and exist 
ing ; only in Plur. as including the upper and 
lower worlds, the heavens and the earth. 
the universe; see Winer 27. 3. Heb. ,1,2 
6V ov TOVS alcavas frroirjo-f 11, 3 
voov/j-fv Kar^prurSai TOVS alcovas 
3eoi). So perh. Wis-d. 13, 9 et yap TOCTOV- 
TOV io~xvo~av fldevai, iva Swcavrai o~To^do~a- 
o~3at TOV aleava, TOV TOVTCOV decnroTrjv TTCOS 
ra^ioi oi&gt;x fvpov, comp. v. 7. Ecclus. 36. 
17. Tob. 13, 6. Greg. Syncell. p. 47 Din- 
dorf. 6 j3ao~i\fvs TTUVTCOV TCOV alcovcov. 

2. Put for endless duration, eternity, ever, 
everlasting, as in Gr. writers ; see above in 
C. Thus 

aj Genr. 1 Tim. 1, 17 r&lt;3 Se /Sao-tXet TCOV 
alotov to the king of eternity, the king eter 
nal ; the Plur. being here used perh. as 
implying eternity both ante and post; see 
Winer 27. 3. So Ecclus. 36, 17 [19] tn 
Kvpios el 6 Sfor TO&gt;V alcovcov. Tob. 13, 6. 10. 
Pliilo de Mund. p. 1157 nvpios /S 
TCOV alcovcov. Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 6 
TTUVTOS alcovos. Others in all these pas 
sages take alcov, alcoves, in the sense of the 
world, the universe ; see Bleek Hebraerbr. 
II. p. 39. Spec. a) Of eternity ante ; 
Plur. Eph. 3, 1 1 17 o~o(pia TOV 3fov Kara irpo- 
2eo-ii TCOV alcovcov, according to his eternal 
purpose, from eternity. So Diod. Sic. 1. 6 
iiTrefprjvavTO Kal TO yevos TCOV dvSpconcov e 
alcovos vtrdpxfiv. Plato as quoted above in 
C. /3) Of eternity post ; once simply. 
2 Pet. 3, 18 ds fiptpav alcovos, i. q. els ijfie- 
pav alcoviov, i. e. time without end, eternal 
duration, for ever ; comp. Sept. els TOV alu&gt;- 
va xpovov for cbl S "IS Ex. 14, 13; ns:5 
Is. 13, 20. Elsewhere only with eiy, and 
always implying duration without end ; so 
els TOV aleava for ever, spoken of God 
and his word 1 Pet. 1, [23]. 25 ; of Christ s 
priesthood Heb. 5, 6. 6, 20. 7, 17. 21. 24. 
28. John 12, 34; of the happiness of the 
righteous, John 6, 51. 58. 2 Cor. 9, 9. 1 
John 2, 17. 2 John 2 ; of the punishment 
of the wicked, tls alcova id. 2 Pet. 2, 17. 
Jude 13; and so genr. Luke 1, 55 (others 
fcos alcovos). John 8,35 bis. 14, 16. 1 Cor. 
8, 13. With a negat. never, Matt. 21, 19. 
Mark 3, 29 OVK e^ 6 a&lt;pfo-iv ds TOV alcova. 
11, 14. John 4, 14. 8, 51. 52. 10, 28. I 1 , 
26. 13,8. Sept. for ob-isb Is. 40,8. 51 
6. 8 ; nbiS 19 Deut. 29, 29 ; nwi Jer 5Q 



auav 



22 



39. Is. 28, 28. Ecclus. 18, 1 6 &v els rbv 
aluva sc. 3eor. Comp. Lycurg. 211. 19 oi&gt; 
fjLOVoii fls TOV Trapovra Kivftvvov, aXX as 
airavra TOV aicora KT\. Diod. Sic. 1. 72 Sia 
TOV (j)6j3ov TTJS . . . fliXacr(f)r]p.ias fls airavTa 
rbv ala&gt;va. ibid. 1.92 &lt;as TOV aliava Starpt- 
jBeiv /ieXXovro? a3 aSov, spoken of a shade 
in Hades. Plur. els TOV s alwvas id. for 
ever, cornp. ovpavos and ovpavoi, o-d/S^aroi/ and 
o-a/3/3ara, see Winer 27. 3. So of Christ 
Luke 1,33 Ka\ /SatriXeucrei . . . els TOVS alaivas, 
parall. OVK eWai re Xoy. Elsewhere only of 
God in ascriptions, [Matt. 6, 13.] Rom. 1, 
25. 9,5. 11,36. 16,27. 2 Cor. 11,31; of 
Christ Heb. 13, 8. Sept. for tbisb Ps. 
104, 31 ; n^w b p s . 77, 8. Intens. in 
Plur. els TOVS aluvas TUIV aica va&gt; v,for 
ever and ever; comp. Heb. B"^7i? Bs lp, 
ra a-yta tiyicav, the holy of holies, see Gesen. 
Lehrg. p. 691, 692. Heb. Gr. 117. Winer 
37. 2. So of God, in ascriptions, Gal. 1, 
5. Phil. 4, 20. 1 Tim. 1, 17. 2 Tim. 4, 18. 
1 Pet. 5, 11. Rev. 1, 6. 4, 9. 10. [5, 14.] 
7, 12. 10, 6. 15, 7 ; and so in the still 
stronger expression : els micras TUS yeveas 
TOV aloavos rwv alcavciov Eph. 3, 21. Of 
Christ Heb. 13, 21. 1 Pet. 4, 11. Rev. 1, 
18. 5, 13. 11, 15 ; of the happiness of the 
saints in heaven Rev. 22, 5 ; of the punish 
ment of the wicked, Rev. 19, 3. 20, 10 ; 
also els al&lt;ovas ala&gt;va&gt;v id. Rev. 14, 11. 
Once Sing, els TOV alaiva TOV al5&gt;vos id. 
Heb. 1, 8, quoted from Ps. 45, 7 where 
Sept. for Heb. W tfcis . So Sept. els 
alS&gt;va alwvos for 1?b Ps. 19, 10. 110, 3. 10 ; 
also ea&gt;s alatvos T&gt;V aitavcw Dan. 7, 18. 
(Tob. 6, 17 els TOV alfava TOV alaivos.) The 
same is els Trdvras TOVS altovas Jude 25. 

b) In the later Jewish and Rabb. usage, 
the world to come, always including the idea 
of endless duration, eternity, and corres 
ponding to the Rabb. NSfi eblj ; so Bux- 
torf Lex. 1620: " Mundum futurum, sive 
N2n nbl 3 1 , quidam intelligunt mundum, qui 
futurus est post destructum hunc mundum 
inferiorem, et post resurrectionem hominum 
mortuorum, quando animae cum corporibus 
suis rursum conjungentur . . . Quidam per 
xan ebis&gt; intelligunt rnEEri rvra?, dies 
Messuc, quibus scil. venturus Messias, quern 
Judsei adhuc expectant, quod in hoc mundo 
temporaliter regnaturus sit. Vide Abarba- 
nel in Pirke Aboth c. 4." In accordance 
with this distinction, the world to come, i. e. 
the kingdom of the Messiah, the new gos 
pel dispensation, is regarded as beginning 
with the coming of Christ on earth at the 
close of the Jewish dispensation ; but as 



fully developed and established in its glo 
rious spiritual character only at Christ s 
coming to judgment at the last day ; see in 
/SacriXei a no. 3 ; ecr^aros no. 2. b ; and 
comp. above in no. 1. b. a. E. g. 6 at &lt;u v 6 
/j.e\\a&gt;v, Heb. 6, 5 8vvdfj.eis Tf P.\\OVTOS 
alcovos, comp. Heb. 2,5; so with ald&gt;v impl. 
Matt. 12, 32. Eph. 1, 21 ; 6 alvv 6 epxofJ-t- 
vos, Mark 10, 30. Luke 18, 30 ; 6 aiwv 
fKflvos Luke 20, 35. Plur. ot alfaves ol 
eTrepx6[j.evoi: id. Eph. 2, 7 ; see above in 
lett. a. /3. 

cuaivios, lov, 6, ?], adj. (aiwi/,) also fern. 
alcavia 2 Thess. 2, 16. Heb. 9, 12. Plat. 
Tim. 38. b ; erer enduring, perpetual, ever 
lasting, corresponding in usage to mow q. v. 

1. Of time long past and indefinite, of 
past ages, primeval, most ancient, of old, 
since the world began ; Rom. 16, 25 P,VO-TTJ* 
plov xpovois altoviois o-eanyr]p.fvov, the mys 
tery kept secret in the times of old, since the 
world began. So Trpb XP OVU&gt;V almviaav be 
fore the times of old, from eternity, 2 Tim. 

1, 9. Tit. 1,2; i. q. irpb TU&gt;V ala&gt;va&gt;v 1 Cor. 

2, 7 ; see in ala&gt;v no. 1. a. Sept. for d^l S 
Ps. 77, 6. Prov. 22, 28. Hab. 3, 5. 

2. Of endless duration, eternal, everlast 
ing, for ever, e. g. a) Genr. as implying 
eternity both ante and post, see in aluiv no. 
2. a. So of God, Rom. 16, 26 tear e?ri- 
rayrjv TOV OLCOVLOV Seov. Of the Spirit which 
was in Christ, Heb. 9, 14 8ia Trvev/j-aTOS al- 
oviov. Sept. Seo? alcovios for fibl3&gt; ^N Gen. 
21, 33. Is. 40, 28. So Barach 4,8. 10. 14. 
Plato Locr. 96. d, %ebv 8e TOV alu&gt;viov voos 
oprj P.OVOS. b) Elsewhere of the future 
without end, eternity post ; so genr. TO. Se 
^77 ^KfTvo^eva alvvia, opp. irpoo-Kaipa, 2 Cor. 
4, 18 ; olicia ev TO!S ovpavols 5, 1 ; aKrjvai 
Luke 16, 9 ; StaS^K?/ Heb. 13, 20 ; Xvrpw- 
o-ts 9, 12 ; evayye\iov Rev. 14, 6 ; and in 
ascription to God, co Tip,fj Kal KpaTos alcovioi- 
I Tim. 6, 16; adverbially, Philem. 15 Iva 
alaviov avTov aTre^ns, see Buttm. 123. 6. 
Kiihn. \ 588. Sept. $ia%r]Kr) alvvios foi 
Cbl 2 Gen. 9, 16. 17, 7. sajp. So Ecclus. 

45, 15. Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 5 i]yefj.ovia aluvia. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 1, 93 els TrjV alaiviov O IKTJO-IV. 
Plato Legg. 904. a, dvwXeZpov 8e ov yevope- 
vov, aXX OVK fumviov. Hence of Christ s 
kingdom 2 Pet. 1, 11 ; and of the happiness 
of the saints in heaven, in the world to 
come, see in ala&gt;v no. 2. b ; so o-cor^pt a at co- 
vios Heb. 5, 9 ; doga 2 Cor. 4, 17. 2 Tim. 
2, 10. 1 Pet. 5, 10 ; 7rapd K \rjo-is 2 Thess. 
2, 16 ; K\r)povofj.la Heb. 9, 15 ; espec. far; 
ai&vios, life eternal, Matt. 19, 16. 29. 25, 

46. Mark 10, 17. 30. Luke 10, 25. 18, 18. 



a/cc&apcria 

30. John 3, 15. 16. 36. 4, 14. 36. 5, 24. 
39. 6, 27. 40. 47. 54. 68. 10, 28. 12, 25. 
50. 17, 2. 3. Acts 13, 46. 48. Rom. 2, 7. 5, 
21. 6, 22. 23. Gal. 6, 8. 1 Tim. 1, 16. 6, 
12. 19. Tit. 1, 2. 3, 7. 1 John 1, 2. 2, 25. 
3,15. 5,11.13.20. Jude 21. Sept. for 
tbiS Dun. 12, 2. 2 Mace. 7, 9. Contra, 
of the punishment of the wicked, e. g. KO- 
Xrunr aluvLos Matt. 25, 46 ; Kpiais Mark 3, 
29 ; Kpipa Heb. 6, 2 ; oXfSpor 2 Thess. 1,9; 
Ti-vp Matt. 18, 8. 25, 41. Jude 7. Sept. 
alaiviov for obiu Dan. 12, 2. 

a, as, 17, (a priv. KaSa/pw,) 
uncleanness, impurity, filth ; physical, Matt. 
23, 27. Sept. for HJ^rj 2 Sam. 11, 4. 
Plut. de placit. Philos/S. 6. Plato Tim. 72. 
c. Moral, mostly as opp. to purity of mind, 
chastity, i. q. leicd?iess, Rom. 1, 24. 6, 19. 
2 Cor."l2, 21. Gal. 5, 19. Eph. 4, 19. 5, 3. 
Col. 3, 5. 1 Thess. 4, 7, comp. v. 3. Sept. 
for nxs-J Ez 1 . 22, 15. 36, 25. Once of 
impure motives, covetousness, 1 Thess. 2, 

3, comp* v. 5. So genr. wickedness, de 
pravity, Dem. 553. 12. Arr. Epict. 4. 11.5. 

dKcfeapTijs, 7771-0?, 17, (a priv. *a3a/pco,) 
uncleanness, i. e. lewdness, trop. for idolatry, 
Rev. 17, 4 Rec. Others ra d^aSapra. Not 
found in classic writers. 

d/ccfeapTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. jcaSai - 
pa),) unclean, impure,filthy, pr. not cleansed, 
Xen. Eq. 5. 10. In N. T. 

1. Levitically, ceremonially, see Lev. 5, 
2 ; unclean, e. g. of food, Acts 10, 14. 11, 
8 ; of birds Rev. 18, 2. See Lev. ll,4sq. 
Dent. 14, 7 sq. where Sept. for Nwii. 
Transferred to persons, e. g. heathen, not 
Jews, Acts 10, 28 ; unbelievers, not connect 
ed with the Christian community, 1 Cor. 
7 14 see in ayida&gt; and ayios no. 1.2 Cor. 
6, 17, quoted from Is. 52, 11 where Sept. 
for JO33 . 

2. Morally, i. q. lewd, lascivious, Eph. 5, 

5. Trop. of idolatry, ra d)ca3apra Rev. 17, 
4 in later editions ; see in dicaSdpTTjs. Symm. 
for rvinp; Hos. 4, 14. 

3. In a wider sense, wicked, depraved; 
so of unclean or foul spirits, rrvevfiara d&lt;d- 
Sapra, devils, demons, (called also Trvf vp,ara 
novrjpd Matt. 1-2, 45. Luke 7, 21,) Matt. 
10, 1. 12, 43. Mark 1, 23. 26. 27. 3, 11. 
30. 5, 2. 8. 13. 6, 7. 7, 25. 9, 25. Luke 

4, 33. 36. 6, 18. 8,29. 9,42. 11,24. Acts 
5,16.8,7. Rev. 16, 13. 18,2; comp. Sept. 
for MSis-J Zech. 13, 2. So called as the 
authors and promoters of all uncleanness, 
e. g. lewdness, Tob. 3, 8. 6, 14, comp. Gen. 

6, 2 ; wickedness, idolatry, Sept. Ps. 96, 5. 
Bar. 4, 7. 2 Cor. 4, 4 ; dwelling also in 



23 



unclean places, Bar. 4, 35. Sept. Is. 13,21. 
34, 14. Sec in 8aip.vvioi&gt; no. 2. So genr. 
Sept. for xra Is. 6, 5 : nbx3 Job 15, 16. 
Dem. 403. 14. Plato Legg. 716. e, uKtteap- 
TOS . . TTJV -^rvxfiv 5 ye KOKOS. 

ClK(ltp60lCll, ou/iai. (aipoy, Kuipdj.) 1t&gt; 
lack opportunity, absol. Phil. 4, 10. A word 
of the later Greek, Lob ad. Phryn. p. 126. 

afCdipo)?, adv. (anaipos, xatpoy,) unsea 
sonably ; 2 Tim. 4, 2 evKaipas aKcu pcos in 
season and out of season, i. e. for the hear 
ers, whether they will listen or not ; comp. 
Ez. 2, 5. 7. Ecclus. 35, 4 dgatpws p.f/ cro- 
(plov. Pluto Tim. 33. a. 

aKClKOS, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. KOKOS,) 
without evil, i. e. 

1. u?isuspecting,simple-minded,Rom. 16, 
18. Sept. for ins Prov. 1,4. 14, 15. 
Pol. 3. 98. 5. Plato Alcib. II. 140. c. 

2. harmless, Homeless, Heb. 7, 26. Sept. 
for CP) Job 2, 3. 8, 20. Plato Tim. 91. d. 

afcaifca, rjs, 17, (kindr. d/c^,) a thorn. 
thorn-bush, Matt. 7, 16. Luke 6, 44. Heb 
6, 8, comp. Gen. 3, 18 where Sept. for yip. 

Also (TTTfipflV V. TTf (TfLV 7Tt OKai/SciS Matt. 1 3, 

7 bis. 22. Mark 4, 7 bis. 18. Luke 8, 7 bis. 
14 ; Sept. O-TT. eVt UK. for yip Jer. 4, 3. 
Spec. (rre(pai&gt;os f ditav Stov, a crown of 
thorns, i. e. of thorn-branches, Matt. 27, 29. 
John 19, 2. Sept. also for nin Cant. 2, 2. 
Diod. Sic. 5. 41. Hdot. 2. 96. 



, ov, 6, f], adj. (arai^a,) made 
of thorns, of thorn-branches, Mark 15, 17. 
John 19, 5. Hdot. 2. 96 lo-rbs dtdiftivos. 



ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 
unfruitful, barren, e. g. 8ev8pn iiKapna Jude 
12. Sept. Jer. 2, 6 tv yrj d/cap7rw. So Pol. 

12, 3. 2 x^pa. Trop. unfruitful, yielding 
no good fruit of knowledge or virtue, Matt. 

13, 22. Mark 4, 19 ; or of beneficence 1 Cor. 

14, 14. Tit. 3, 14. 2 Pet. 1, 8. So Eph. 
5, 1 1 TO fpya TII (Kiipna TOV (TKOTOVS, the 
unfruitful works of darkness, i. e. evil, wick 
ed ; opp. 6 KapTroy rov (pcoTos 1 (Trvtu/xaToj) 
in v. 9. Plato Phsdr. 277. a. ol Xoyot . . . 

OU^t (IKClpTTOl. 

a/car djvaxTTO^, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv 
(carayti/ajo-KO),) not to be condemned, blame 
less, e. g. discourse, Tit. 2, 8. 2 Mace. 4, 
47 of persons on trial. 

a/caTaaXv7TT09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. 
KaTa/caXv7rra&gt;,) unveiled, 1 Cor. 11,5. 13. 
Sept. Cod. Alex. Lev. 13,45. Pol. 15. 27. 2. 

ov, 6. 77, adj. (a priv. *a- 
uncondemned, Acts 16, 37. 22,25. 



24 



ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 
indissoluble ; hence, enduring, ever 
lasting, Heb. 7, 16. Dion. Hal. Ant. 10. 31 
aKaTitXvrov Kpdros rfjs tnap^ias. 

dKardTravcTTOS, O v, 6, ?;, adj. (a priv. 
KaraTrauco,) unceasing, continual, Pol. 4. 17. 
4 eV axaraTraiicrrots crracrecrii . Diod. Sic. 

II. 67. In N. T. c. gen. not ceasing from 
any thing; 2 Pet. 2,14 o03uX/iot UK. d^ap- 
rtas eyes noi ceasing from sin, i. e. from 
lascivious gazing. 

t / &gt; &gt; \ 

aKaradTacna^ as, i], {aKaraararos,) 

pr. instability ; hence disorder, commotion, 
tumult, Luke 21, 9. 1 Cor. 14, 33. 2 Cor. 
6,5. 12,20. James 3, 16. Sept. for nrHE 
Prov. 26, 28. Tob. 4, 13. Pol. 1. 70. !. 

f, ov , 6, 17, adj. (o priv. 
unstable, inconstant, James 1, 
8. . Sept. for -ii;b Is. 54, 11. Pol. 7. 4. 6. 
Pint. Symp. 7. 10. 1. 

a/carao-^ero?, O u, o, 17, adj. (a priv. 
Kare^w.) ?io to be held fast, unrestrainable, 
untamable, James 3, 8. Sept. Job 31, 11. 
Diod. Sic. 14. 53,54. Plut. C. Mar. 44. fin. 

A/ce\8a/jid, indec. Aram. K^ 1 ? ^&gt;tt, 
the field of Mood, the field purchased with 
the money for which Judas betrayed Jesus, 
and appropriated as a place of burial for 
strangers ; Acts 1,19. Now shown on the 
south of Jerusalem beyond tlie valley of 
Hinnom ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 524. 

ciKepcuos, O u, 6, fj, adj. (o priv. Kfpdv- 
vD/ii.) unmixed, simple, as TJ yrj Plato Grit. 

III. b. In N. T. trop. simple, blameless, 
without guile, Matt. 10, 16. Rom. 16, 19. 
Phil. 2, 15. So Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 2 oVpmos 
/Si off. Diod. Sic. 13. 20. Plato Polit. 
268. b. 

atc\ivr]$, (os, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. 
KXiVco), not inclining or leaning, Plato Pha&gt; 
do 109. a. In N. T. trop. unwavering, 
inflexible, firm, Heb. 10, 23. So Symm. 
Job 61, 4. M. V. H. 12. 64 jBavtXfia 
rjs Kai aK\ii&gt;r]s- 

), f. aero), (OK/LIT/,) to be at the 
highest point, to be in full bloom or vigour, 
/o flourish, Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 3. Plato Ax. 
367. b. In N. T. to be fully ripe, as fruits 
in their best state, absol. Rev. 14, 18. So 
Plut. Lucull. 31. Xen. Hell. 1. 2. 4. 

aKfJir], tjs, f), (a*)?,) ft point, edge of a 
weapon Pol. 15. 16. 3 ; of time, life, acme, 
floicer, eV dtyijj TOU /3/ou Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 20. 
In N. T. only ace. aKp.r)v as Adverb, 
for the earlier KO.T OK/XT)I&gt; xpoVov, at this 
point of time, i.e. ei;e?i now, y.t, still, Matt. 



15, 16. So Pol. 1. 13. 12. Xen. An. 4, 
3. 26. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 123. 

a/cor), JJy, fj } (UKOVCO,) 1. the hearing, 
i. e. a) The sense of hearing, 1 Cor. 12, 
17 bis. 2 Tim. 4, 3. 4 ; the act of hearing, 
2 Pet. 2, 8. (Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6.) So by 
Hebr. UKOIJ azova-ere with the hearing ye 
shall hear, Matt. 13, 14. Acts 28, 26- 
quoted from Is. 6, 9, where Sept. for inf. 
absol. SIEtti. b) Plur. ai OK oat, the 
instrument of hearing, the ears ; Mark 7, 35 
8iT]voi^r]crav avrov ai aKoal. Luke 7, 1 . Acts 
17, 20. Heb. 5, 11 va&gt;%pol rats aKoals dull 
as to your ears, dull of hearing ; see Winer 

5 31. 3. So 2 Mace. 15, 39. Plato Epin. 
985. c. 

2. Me ton. what is heard, viz. a) The 
thing announced, message, teaching, preach 
ing. John 12, 38 and Rom. 10, 16 ris eni- 
arfvcre rrj d.Korj TjfjLwv, i. e. our message, 
quoted from Is. 53, 1, where Sept. for 
in^aai . go ivhat is heard, the message heard, 
Rom. 10, 17 bis. Gal. 3, 2. 5 e aKofjs Trurrecor 
from the message or preaching of faith, opp. 
e epycov vopov. 1 Thess. 2,13 and Heb. 4, 2 

6 \6yos TTJS dKorjs the word of the message, 
the word preached. So Xen. Hi. 1. 14. 
b) Genr. a report, rumour, Matt. 4, 24. 
14, 1. 24, 6. Mark 1, 28. 13, 7. Sept. for 
MStttti 2 Sam. 13, 30 ; saai Jer. 50, 43. 
So Dem. 597. 12. Thuc.V 41. 

, &gt;, f. 7/0-0, (a of unity, 
,) to follow, to go with, to accom 
pany any one. a) Genr. and construed 
with a dat. Matt. 4, 25 Kai r]Ko\ov^r]a-av 
OUTW 6 xXoi TroXXot. 8, 1. 9, 19. 27. Mark 
5, 24. Luke 9, 11. John 11, 31. Acts 12. 
8. 9. Rev. 14, 4. al. sasp. Sept. for T^rj 
i$ 1 Sam. 25, 42. (Hdian. 6. 7. 17. 
Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 26.) Absol. Luke 22, 54. 
Acts 21, 36. 1 Cor. 10, 4 eK Tri&gt;fvp.aTiKr)s 
dKo\ov%ovo-T]s irtrpas, of the spiritual rock 
that followed them, i. e. which miraculous 
ly gave them water both at Horeb and 
Kadesh ; see Ex. 17, 6. Num. 20, 8 sq. 
With fjLfTo. TWOS Rev. 6, 8 ; see Lobeck ad 
Phryn. p. 353 sq. So Dem. 608. 14. b) 
Spec, to follow a teacher, to accompany him 
personally, as was usual with the disciples 
of Jewish doctors and Greek philosophers, 
c. dat. Matt. 4, 20. 22. 9, 9. 19, 27. 28. 
Mark 1, 18. John 1, 41. al. With a negat. 
Mark 9, 38 ; p.frd TIVOS Luke 9, 49 see 
above in lett. a. So Sept. UKO\. micro) for 
"nr^ T^fi i K. 19, 20. Also in the sense : 
to be or become the disciple of any one as to 
faith, doctrine, practice, to follow his teach 
ing, c. dat. Matt. 16,24. Mark 8, 34. Luke 



(IKOU(0 



25 



O.KOVW 



9, 23. John 8, 12. 12, 26; with onio-u&gt; /zou 
Matt. 10, 38. [Mark 8, 34.] See above 
Sept. 1 K. 19, 20. Comp. doX. rois; vopois 
2 Mace. 8, 36. Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 1 1. c) to 
follow one after another, c. dat. Rev. 14, 8. 
9. So Ecclus. Prol. init. d) Of acts, 
deeds ; so c. p,erd TWOS, Rev. 14, 13 rd 8e 
tpya CIVTUIV dicoXou3et per avT&v, their ivorks 
do follow them, their good deeds accompany 
them to the judgment-seat and receive an 
immediate reward. Also of sins, absol. 
Rev. 18, 5 Rec. T)Ko\ov%i]crav, where others 
read eKoXXjjSqo-ai/. So Judith 12, 2 TU ^KO- 
Xoi/SJqKora pot, things accompanying me, 
brought with me. + 

a/COVd)) f. aKov&lt;Top.ai, perf. dicrjKoa , Pass, 
perf. T^Koucr/iat, aor. 1 rjKovo-^rjv , Buttm. 
\ 85. 2. 98. n. 6. Klihn. ^ 222, 223. 
I^ater and less usual is fut. UKOVO-W Matt. 

12, 19. 13, 14. 15. John 10, 6. Sept. Is. 
6, 9. Luc. Navig. 11 ; see Winer 5 15. 
Passow s. v. To hear, Sept. everywhere 
for yattJ . 

1. Intrans. to hear, to have or recover 
the faculty of hearing ; e. g. of those deaf, 
Matt. 11,5 and Luke 7, 22 Koxpol UKOVOVO-I. 
Mark 7, 37. Rom. 11, 8 2&gt;ra TOU pfj O.KOV- 
uv, ears so as not to hear. (Xen. Mem. 4. 
S. 8. Apol. Socr. 6.) So jSapecos anovftv 
to hear heacily, to be dull of hearing, Matt. 

13, 15. Acts 28, 27. 

2. Trans, to hear, to perceive by the ear, 
in various constructions both of the object 
heard and the person from whom it is heard. 
Thus, 

a) Genr. in the following constructions : 
a) Absol. the thing heard and person being 
implied from the context. Matt. 13, 16 KOI 
(p-aKapia) TII oora vp,u&gt;v, art aKovti. V. 17. 
Mark 4, 15. Luke 6, 27. Rom. 10, 14. al. 
(Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 3.) John 9, 27 T L ndXiv 
3eXere uKoveiv. So rot? 2&gt;o~iv UKOVHV Matt. 
13, 15. Acts 28,27; d/coj? duoveiv Matt. 
13, 14. Acts 28, 26, see in duor) no. 1. a ; 
with its Part, in the like intensive sense, 
Iva . . . aKovovrfS CKOVCOCTI Mark 4,12; see 
Winer 46,10. (Comp. Plut. de Lib. educ. 

18 p.i] aKovfLv aKovovras.) Part, duovcras, 
aKovcravrfs, often thus serves for transition 
or connection ; Matt. 2, 3 duoixras 8e Hpo&gt;- 
8179 ... fTapdx^r). 8, 10. 9, 12. John 6, 60. 
Acts 4, 24. 14,14. (Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13, 14.) 
With Trapd TIVOS of pers. John 1, 41. 6,45. 
) With ace. of object; Matt. 10, 27. 12, 

19 ov8e aKovo-d rt? . . . TIJV (pavrjv avrov. 13, 
17. 19. 20. Luke 1, 41. John 3, 8. Acts 4, 
20. 5, 24. 1 John 1, 1. al. sacp. Luke 23, 6 
aKovo-as Td\i\aiav hearing the name Gali 
lee. Eph. 4, 21 etye avTov (XptorAr) TJKOV- 



a-are, i. e. Christ as the sum and substance 
of the apostolic preaching. (Dem. 240. 12. 
Plato Rep. 565. e.) Pass. Matt. 2, 18 (pcoi/q 
rjKoixr^r]. Luke 12, 3. Acts 11, 22. Rev. 
18,22. Heb. 2, 1 Tois dKovcrSflcrt. sc. pfjfiaa-i., 
i. e. the doctrines heard. With an adjunct of 
pers. superadded ; e. g. in the genit. Acts 
1, 4 fjv rjKovaaTe fjiov which ye have heard of 
(from) me ; so with e /c TIVOS 2 Cor. 12, 6 ; 
dno TIVOS 1 John 1,5; Trapd TIVOS pr. with 
any one, while with him, John 8, 26. 40. 15, 
15. Acts 10, 22. 28,22. 2 Tim. 1 , 1 3 (5&gt;v by 
attr. for a) . 2, 2. So c. gen. Xen. Cyr. 3.1.1; 
UK TIVOS Horn. Od. 15. 374; dno TIVOS Time. 
1 . 125 ; Trapd TIVOS Xen. An. 1.2.5. y) With 
genit. of object ; Mark 14, 64 UK. Ttjs fi\ao-(pr]- 
p-i ay. Luke 6, 47 UK. TWV \6ya&gt;v. 15, 25. 
John 5, 25. 6, 60. Acts 7, 34. 9, 7. Heb. 
3,7. Rev. 16, 1. al. saep. So Dem. 226. 21. 
Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 13. S) With genit. of 
pers. to hear one speaking, Luke 2, 46. 47. 
21, 38. John 3,29. 10, 20 TI UVTOV dxovfTe. 
Acts 22, 22. al. (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 31.) So 
with a participle added; as Mark 14, 58 
jj/xels r)Kovo-a[j.fv UVTOV \eyovTos, as in Engl. 
we heard him saying. Acts 2,6. 11. Rev. 
6, 3. 5. 16, 5. 7 ; see Winer j 46. 1. (Xen. 
GEc. 1.1.) With Trepi TIVOS of object super- 
added, to hear one concerning any thing, 
Acts 17, 32. 24, 24 ; comp. Xen. Mem. 4. 
8. 4. e) With UTTO TIVOS of pers. and nepi 
TIVOS of object ; Acts 9, 13 aKrjKoa dno TroX- 
X&lt;ui/ Trept rov dvftpbs TOVTOV. f) With ace. 
of pers. and particip. Rev. 5, 13 irav KTio~p.a 
. . . fjKovo-a \tyovras, an example of the 
constructio ad sensum. 77) With ort, 
Acts 22, 2 dKovvavres 8, ort 777 E/3pcufti 
8ia\eKT&lt;p Trpoo~f(pa&gt;v(i avTols- So Xen. Hell. 
5. 1. 26*. 

b) Spec, to give ear, to hearken, to listen, 
to hear with attention. So in a direct ad 
dress, Imper. axove, uKovere, hear ! absol. 
Mark 4, 3. 12, 29. Acts 7, 2. 13, 16 ; ace. 
of thing, Acts 2, 22 ; gen. of pers. Mark 7, 
14. (absol. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 16. ib. 7. 2. 11.) 
Of those who listen to a teacher ; ahsol. 
Luke 19, 48 ; ace. of thing Luke 5, 1 ; 
ger. of tiling John 12, 47. John 6, 60 ris 
Sujtmu UUTOV dxovfiv, comp. v. 61 ; gen. of 
pers. Mark 6, 20. Luke 15, 1. Rev. 3, 20. 
Part. uKovovrfs hearers, listeners, disciple?, 
Luke 6, 27. Spec. a) i. q. to give heed 
to, to hear and obey, with ace. of thing, 
Matt. 10, 14 6? fav . . . p.rj8f dKovo-y rovs 
\6yovs vp&gt;v. John 5, 24. Gal. 4, 21. Rev. 
1,3; gen. of pers. or of voice, Matt. 17, 5 
avrov aKovfTe. 18, 15. 16. Mark 6, 11. 
Luke 9, 35. 16, 29. 31. John 10, 8. Acts 
3, 22. 23. 4, 19. 1 John 4, 5. 6 ; so OK. TTJS 



26 



t]s id. John 10, 3. 16. 27. 18, 37. Sept. 
for SSti Gen. 3, 17. Ex. 16. 20 ; a^Bpfi 
2 Chr. 20, 14. Is. 48, 18. (1 Esdr. 5, 69. 
c. gen. JEi. V. H. 3. 16. Xcn. Cyr. 8. 6. 1.) 
Here belongs the phrase : 6 t^cov ovs (5&gt;ra), 
dKovaaTco, ichosoever hath ears, let him hear, 

1. e. give heed and obey, Rev. 2, 7. 11. 17. 

29. 3, 6. 13. 22. 13, 9. Matt. 11, 15. 13, 

9. Luke 14, 35. Comp. the phrases 6 e^coi/ 
vovv Rev. 13, 18 and 6 e^oov o~o(piav Rev. 
17, 9. /3) By Hebr. of God, to hear and 
answer prayer, i. q. elo-aKovco, only in John ; 
so c. gen. John 9, 31. 11, 41. 42. 1 John 
5, 15. So Heb. SaU Sept. elo-aKovco Ps. 

10. 17. 28, 2. Comp. Plato Legg. 712. 
b. Soph. (Ed. R. 903. 

c) In a judicial sense, to hear, e. g. testi 
mony, a prisoner, sc. as a judge or magis 
trate ; absol. KO%COS aKovca, Kpivca John 5, 30 ; 
with gen. of the person heard Acts 24, 4. 
25, 22. 26, 3 ; c. Trapd TIVOS John 7, 51. 
Sept. for yc\s 2 K. 15, 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 

2. 14 ol 8e yepaiTfpoi dKovo~avT(s (KKpLvov- 
criv. 

d) Also to hear of a thing, to learn by 
hearing, to be informed, to know, constr. as 
nbove in lett. a. a) Absol. i. e. without 
a case of the object ; Mark 6, 14 KOL TJKOV- 
irfv 6 jSacrtXevs . . . Kal eXeyez/. Rom. 10, 18. 
15, 21. Part. Matt. 14, 13. 22, 7. Mark 3, 
21. /3) With ace. of object; Matt. 11, 2 
UK. TCI epya TOV Xp. 24, 6 and Luke 21, 9 
TroXffiovs KT\. Acts 23, 16 TTJV eveSpav. Gal. 

1, 13. Eph. 1, 15. 3, 2. Philem 5. James 
5, 11. (Hdian. 4. 4. 19. Xen. Cyr. 1.1.4.) 
With ace. and particip. 3 John 4 tva UKOVCO 
TO. t^ia TfKva ev oXrySeia TTfpnraTovvra. Luke 
4, 23. Acts 7, 12. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 12 on 

UKOVft TOVS 770\fflLOVS TTpOCTlOVTaS f(j&gt; Tjp-ds.^ 

Pass. 1 Cor. 5, 1 iKoverau ev vp!lv iropveia 
fornication is heard of (reported) among 
you, I hear of it. Matt. 28, 14. Also ace. 
with Trepi TWOS, Luke 16, 2 TI TOVTO aKovco 
Trepi trot). Luke 9, 9. So Xen. An. 7. 7. 

30. y) With genit. of the object ; Rom. 
10, 14 Tfcos 8( TTiOTfvcrovo-iv, ov OVK rjKOixrav. 
So Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 9. 8) With Trepi 
TIVOS of object ; Mark 5, 27 aKovcracra Trepi 
TOV Irjo-ov. So Xen. An. 2. 5. 26. e) 
With on, Matt. 2, 22. 4, 12. 5, 21. 27. 
Mark 16, 11. Luke 1, 58. Gal. 1, 23. Phil. 

2, 26. 1 John 2, 18. (Xen. CEc. 15. 5. 
Vect. 4. 14.) Pass. c. on, Mark 2, 1. 
John 9, 32* So with TIVOS of the source, 
John 12, 34. ) With ace. and infin. 
1 Cor. 11, 18. So Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 1. 77) 
With d, followed by the indicative in an 
indirect inquiry ; Acts 19, 2 ovSe d TrvevLia 
%yiov ecrriv TjKovo-afjifv. See Winer {42. 4. 



e) Spec, to hear and understand, to com 
prehend ; absol. Mark 4, 33 KaZcos rjSvvavro 
uKoveiv. 1 Cor. 14, 2. Sept. for SHUJ Gen. 
11, 7. 42, 23. m V. H. 13. 45/ Por- 
phyr. de Abstin. 3. 22. p. 248, "Apafifs 
p.fv KopuKav UKOVOVO-IV, Tvppijvol 8e derati/. 
Athen. 9. 383. a, eAeyei/ p^ara a oi/8f etj 
r/Kovaev civ. -f~ 

a/cpacna, as, 77, (aKpaTtjs.) incontinence, 
inabstimnce, 1 Cor. 7, 5 ; also Matt. 23, 25 
where Griesb. ddiKia. Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 5 
TTJV TCOV d(ppo8io-ia)v cLKpaaiav. Xen. Mem. 
4. 5. 6. 



eos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 
KpaTos,) incontinent, impotens sui, 2 Tim. 
3, 3. Pol. 8. 11. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 12. 




, o, T], adj. (a priv. Kepuvvvfju,) 

unmixed, undiluted, spoken of the wine of 
God s wrath, as strong and intoxicating, 
Rev. 14, 10. So Sept. for nann -j^n 
wine of wrath Jer. 25, 15 ; for Ian Ps. 75. 
9. Pr. 3 Mace. 5, 2. Xen. An. 5. 4. 29. 

atcpipeia, as, f], (aKpi/Sijr.) exactness, 
strictness, extreme accuracy. Acts 22, 3 
7re7rai8evfj,fvos Kara TTJV dupLfteiav TOV ira- 
rpwou VOP.OV, i. e. instructed in all the exact 
ness, the precise discipline and observance, 
of the traditional law. Ecclus. 42, 4. Jos. 
Vit. 38 01 (&lt;J&gt;npto-cuoi) Trepi TO. Trarpia po /LU/za 
So/coOcrt TCOV aXXwi/ a/cpi/3ei a 8ia&lt;pe peiz/. Plato 
Phaedr. 271. a, Trdo-rj a/cpi/3e/a ypd\^ei. 

aKplpi]$) eos, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (Kpoy ; ) pr. 
pointed; hence exact, strict, precise, Jos. 
Ant. 2. 5. 1. Plato Rep. 342. d, 6 d^ffis 
larpos. In N. T. Superl. dupiftfa-raTos, r], 
ov, most exact, strictest ; Acts 26. 5 Kara 
TTJV dKpififo-TaTTjv alpe&iv, i. e. strictest in 
the exposition and observance rS&gt;v &&amp;gt;v KOI 
rjTT)p.dTa&gt;v in v. 3. (Plato Farm. 134. c, 
fX flv T *l v dKpipfo-Tdrrjv 7Ti(rrriiJ.r)v.*) Neut. 
compar. aKpifieo-Tepov as Adv. more ac 
curately, more perfectly, Acts 18, 26. 23, 15. 
20. 24, 22. So Plato Phil. 57. c. 

aKpipoo), w, f. coo-cu, (uKpi^rjs,) to know 
or do accurately, Pol. 20. 22. 7. Plato 
Charm. 156. a. In N. T. to inquire accu 
rately, diligently ; with ace. and Trapd TI;OS 
Matt. 2, 7. 16 ; comp. aKpificos e ^fra^w in 
v. 8. So Xen. CEc. 20. 10 dupifiovvrfs us 
yiyveTcu. 

d/cpi,/36js, adv. (a/cpi/S^?,) with exact 
ness, accurately, diligently, Matt. 2, 8. Luke 

1, 3. Acts 18, 25. Eph. 5, 15. 1 Thess. 5, 

2. So Xen. CEc. 2. 3. Plato Rep. 346. 
b, d. Compar. aKpi/SeVrfpov, see in a^pt- 



?, /So?, r/, a locust, Matt. 3, 4. Mark 

1, 6. Rev. 9, 3. 7. Sept. for na^S Ex. 10, 
4. 12. 13 ; njn Lev. 11, 22 ; pV^ Jer. 51, 
14. 27. al. So Horn. H. 21. 12. Theophr. 
Fr. 14. 3-5. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 2. p. 
343. Locusts are one of the most terrific 
scourges of oriental countries ; see Ex. 10, 
1 -2 sq. Joel 1,4. 2, 2 sq. They are enume 
rated in Lev. 11, 22 among the living things 
which are ckan, and the use of which for 
food was permitted to the Israelites ; comp. 
Matt. 1. c. Mark 1. c. They are eaten in 
the East to the present day ; Niebuhr Ara- 
bien p. 171. Burckh. Trav. in Syria p. 239. 
Plin. H. N. 9. 50. ib. 11. 35. Winer Realw. 
art. Heuschrecken. 

UKpoarr/piOV, lov, TO, (uKpoarijs-,) Lat. 
auditorium, a place of hearing, place of 
trial, Acts 25, 23. Among the Greeks 
this word denoted the place where authors 
recited their works publicly, Arr. Epict. 3. 
23. 8. Lat. auditorium was also a place 
where public trials were held ; see the 
lexicons. 

aKpoarr) 1 ?, ov, 6, (aKpoao/^at,) a hearer, 
e. g. aKpoarf]s (pa)vr]s Jos. Ant. 3. 5. 3. In 
N. T. aKpoarrjs rov v6fj.ov, TOV Xoyou, d 
hearer of the law, of the word, i. e. one who 
merely hears, but does not regard ; Rom. 

2, 13. James 1, 22. 23. 25. So Plut. Lu- 
Clill. 42. Thuc. 2. 35 aKpoar^s ^vvei8o)s 
KOI evvovs- 

aicpoftvcrria, as, 17, not found in Gr. 
writers ; prob. a corrupt form for the com 
mon dKpo7roo-3ia, (aKpov, TVOO-^TJ.) which has 
the same signification ; see Aristot. de part. 
Anim. 2. 18. 

1 . the foreskin, prepuce ; Acts 11, 3 
aKpofivo-Tiav e^ovres having the foreskin, 
uncircumcised. Sept. for ^^ Gen. 17, 
11. 14. Lev. 12, 13. Judith 14, 10. 

2. Meton. uncircumcision, the state of 
being uncircumcised, Rom. 2, 25. 26 ult. 
4, 9. 10 bis. 11 bis. 12. 1 Cor. 17, 18. 19. 
Gal. 5, 6. 6, 15. Col. 2, 13 ev...Trj dicpo- 
pvo-Tiq TTJS crapKos vfuar, Abstr. for concr. 
the uncircumcised, the gentiles, opp. 17 Trepi- 
Top.r] the Jews ; so Rom. 2, 26 init. 27. 3, 
30. Gal. 2, 7. Eph. 2, 11. Col. 3, 11. The 
Jews called all other nations in scorn, the 
uncircumcised; Judg. 14, 3. 15, 18. Is. 
52, 1. 

CLKpOyCOViatOS, ma, alov, (uKpov, ycovi a,) 
forming the extreme corner; only of a 
stone, 6 Xi 3o?, a corner-stone, laid first at 
the foundation, and on which, as it were, 
the whole building rests ; spoken of Christ, 
Eph. 2, 20. 1 Pet. 2, 6 quoted from Is. 28, 



27 a/ccov 

16, where Sept. for FiSS "jSX ; comp. Job 
38, 6. (Barnab. Ep. c. 6.) The same is 
Heb. fiSQ ^K"l , Sept. Ke(pa\r) ycavias, Ps. 
118, 22 ; comp. Matt. 21, 42. Mark 12, 10. 
Luke 20, 17. Acts 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2, 7. The 
word ^K~i here refers to the head or point 
where two walls meet ; not to the highest 
point or coping ; see Heb. Lex. ^5&lt;"! no. 4. 
; , iov, TO, (aKpov, 3i ?,) mostly 
3 1 v i a , pr. the top of the 
heap, put for the first fruits of grain or 
other things offered to the gods ; Hesych. 
aKpo Siviov airap^rj TUIV %iva&gt;v SiW s 8e elo~iv 
ol craipol T&gt;V irvpwv Kal Kp&Suv. Schol. ad 
Eurip. Phosn. 213. [210.] In N. T. Plur. 
the first of the spoils, Heb. 7, 4. In Gre 
cian armies a portion of the spoils was con 
secrated to the gods before the remainder 
was divided ; this was called TO. aKpo^i- 
via ; see Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 107, 108. 
Diet, of Antt. art. Donaria. So Hdot. 8. 
121, 122. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 35. Sing. Plato 
Legg. 946. b. 

ctfcpo$, a, ov, (UKT], ) pr. what is at the 
end, extreme, uttermost, highest, Xen. Ven. 
3. 4. ib. 5. 10. In N. T. only Neut. TO 
aKpov as Subst. a point, end, extremity, 
Matt. 24, 31. Mark 13, 27. Luke 16, 24. 
Heb. 11, 21. Sept. for ^^ Deut. 4, 32. 
Is. 13, 5. So Pol. 1. 42. 1. Xen. Cyr. 7. 

3. 5. 

A/cv\a&lt;&gt;, ov, 6, Aquila, pr. n. of a Jew 
born in Pontus, who with his wife Priscilla 
was banished from Rome with the other 
Jews by a decree of Claudius ; comp. Suet. 
Claud, c. 25. Being tent-makers, they es 
tablished themselves at Corinth, where Paul 
joined them ; and they would seem to have 
been converted under his preaching. They 
accompanied Paul from Corinth to Ephesus ; 
and were afterwards in Rome. Acts 18, 2. 
18. 26. Rom. 16, 3. 1 Cor. 16, 19. 2 Tim. 

4, 19. 

afcvpoaj, (, f. uxTca, (aKvpos , a priv. KV- 
poy,) to invalidate, to make of no effect, to 
annul, c. ace. fvroXrjv Matt. 15, 6; Xo yov 
Mark 7, 13 ; SiaZfjKrjv Gal. 3, 17. Comp. 
Sept. Prov. 1, 26. 1 Esdr. 6, 32. Diod. 
Sic. 16. 24.. Plut. Lycurg. 9. 

a/co)XuT&)9, adv. (a priv. KXu,) with 
out hindrance, Acts 28, 31. Hdian. 8. 2. 1. 
Plato Crat. 415. d. 

aK(OV, ovo-a, ov, adj. (for atKav ; a priv. 
CKO ,) unwilling, of one who acts against 
his will, not spontaneously, 1 Cor. 9, 17. 
Sept. Job 14, 17. Plut. Pomp. 32 fin. Xen 
Mem. 2. 1. 17. 



akdBacnpov 28 

akdftacrrpov, ov, TO , (also 6 aXd/3a- 
o-rpoff,) alabaster, compact gypsum, the 
alabastritos of Pliny, sometimes called also 
onyx, as having the colour of the human 
Hdian. 3. 15. 16. Pliny H. N. 3. 3. The 
ancients used it for perfume-vases, in 
the form of vials with long necks, the 
mouths of which were sealed ; unguenta 
optime servantur in alabastris Plin. H. N. 
13. 3, Poll. Onom. 10. 120. Hence, an 
alabaster, pr. a box or vase of alabaster for 
perfumes, Hdot. 3. 20. Athen. 6. 19. ib. 
15. 13. In N. T. in a wider sense, an 
alabaster, genr. for a perfume-vase, an un 
guent-box, made of any materials, as gold, 
glass, stone; Matt. 26, 7. Mark 14, 3 bis. 
Luke 7, 37. In Mark 14, 3, the woman 
breaks the neck of the vase. So genr. JE1. 
V. H. 12. 18. Theocr. Id. 15. 114 X pv- 
a-fia dXa/3oo-T/5o. Etym. Magn. dXd/Sao-Tpov 
(TKfvos Ti e ve Xov, fj p.vpo^TjKr]. See Poll. 
On. 1. c. 

a\a%OVla, as, 17, (a\acav, ) boasting, 
ostentation, pride, James 4, 16. 1 John 2, 
16. Wisd. 5, 8. Pol. 5. 33.8. Xen. Mem. 

I. 7. 1. 

a\tt(y(t)V, ovos, 6, (kindr. oX?;,) a boaster, 
braggart, Rom. 1, 30. 2 .Tim. 3, 2. Sept. 
for -nrn Hab. 2, 5. Hdian. 6. 2. 15. Xen. 
Cyr. 2. 2. 12, where 6 aka&v is defined. 

aXaXao), f. dw, (dXaX^,) to shout 
0X0X17, to raise tlie battle-cry, Sept. for ? n-1 ^ 
Josh. 6, 20. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 9 ; hence 
genr. to utter a cry, to cry aloud, e. g. in joy, 
to shout, Sept. for ?^n Ps. 47, 2. 66, 1. 
Judith 14, 9. Soph. Ant. 133. In N. T. 

1. Of mournful cries, to lament aloud, to 
wail, absol. Mark 5, 38. Sept. for b^in 
Jer. 25, 34. 47, 2. Eurip. Elect. 848 ; of 
a host in flight, Plut. Lucull. 28. 

2. Of cymbals, Part. neut. dXoXd^oi/, 
clanging, clattering, 1 Cor. 13, 1. 

aXaX^TO?, ov, 6, ^, adj. ( priv. XoXe w,) 
unspoken, unutterable, not to be expressed 
in words, Rom. 8, 26. Anthol. Gr. ed. Jac. 

II. p. 74. 

aXaXoy, ov, 6, 17, adj. (o priv. XdXoy, 
XaXf oj,) speechless, mute, dumb, Mark, 7, 37 
rroiei . . . rovs dXdXovy XaXeu&gt;. Symm. for 
C*X Hab. 2, 18. Also Trvev/j-a c/XoXov a 
dumb spirit Mark 9, 17. 25, i. e. obstinately 
silent, contrary to their usual character, 
comp. Mark 1, 24. 34. 5, 7. Luke 4, 34. 
8, 28. So Plut. de defect. Orac. 51 oXoXov 

KOI KdKOV 77J/eVJUOTOy TT\T]pr]S. 

aXa?, TO, dat. oXoTt, (in the usage of 
common life for 6 oXf,) salt, Matt. 5, 13. 



Mark 9, 49. 50 bis. Luke 14, 34 bis. Sept. 
for nbtt Lev. 2, 13. Judg.9,45. al. Trop. 
as salt preserves and seasons food, so the 
apostles were to have a wisdom from above 
to direct their lives and teachings, so as to 
save themselves and others; Matt. 5, 13 
vfj.f~is e crre TO oXa? T?}? yijs. Mark 9, 50 ult. 
Col. 4, 6 Xoyoy . . . oXcm rjprvpfvos. Comp. 
Diog. Laert. 8. 1. 19. 

d\6i(j)(i), f. i^ca, (a copul. XiVcs.) to oint, 
to anoint, c. ace. TTJV KftpdXrjv Matt. 6, 17. 
Luke 7, 46 ; TOVS Tr68as Luke 7, 38. 46. 
John 12, 3 ; TOV Kvpiov, i. e. his feet John 
11, 2; the sick Mark 6, 13. James 5, 14; 
a dead body, Mark 16, 1. Sept. for rvio 
Gen. 31, 13 ; r^o 2 Sam. 12, 20. So Ju 
dith 16, 8. JE\. V. H. 3. 38. Xen. CEc. 
10. 5. The Jews anointed the head at their 
feasts in token of rejoicing ; see Ps. 23, 5. 
45, 8. 104, 15. Ecc. 9, 8. Judith 16, 8. 
The anointing of the feet was unusual ; 
and testified to extraordinary respect and 
devotedness. In respect to a dead body, 
comp. Gen. 50, 2. John 19, 40. For the 
sick, and also genr. see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. 
ad Matt. 6, 17 et Mar. 6, 13. 

a\eKTOpo(f)(i)i&gt;ia, as, i], (akfKTQ&gt;p,(j)(0vT).) 
on the form SL J Lob. ad Phryn. p. 229 ; 
cock-crowing, pr. /Esop. Fab. 79. In N. T. 
cock-crowing, the third watch of the night, 
from midnight to cock-crowing or dawn, 
Mark 13, 35 ; see in art. (pv\aKrj. So Ni- 
ceph. Greg. 9. 14. p. 284. c. 

a\KTU&gt;p, opos, 6, (aXfKTpos, \fKrpov,) 
a poetic form, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 229 ; 
a cock, gallus, Matt. 26, 34. 74. 75. Mark 
14, 30. 68. 72 bis. Luke 22, 34. 60. 61. 
John 13, 38. 18, 27. Aristoph. Vesp. 1490. 
JSsch. Aam. 1656. 



, ea&gt;s, 6, an Alexandrian, 
i. e. a Jew of Alexandria in Egypt, Acts 6, 
9. 18,24. Alexandria was much frequented 
by the Jews, so that 10,000 of them are said 
to have been numbered among its inhabit 
ants ; Philo. in Flacc. p. 971. c. Jos. Ant. 
19. 5. 2. 

A\e%avSplvo$, O v, 6, 17, adj. Alexan 
drian, spoken of a ship of Alexandria in 
Egypt, Acts 27, 6. 28, 11. 

A.\eavopo$, ov, 6, Alexander, pr. n 
a) A man whose father Simon was com 
pelled to bear the cross of Jesus, Mark 15, 
21. b) A former high priest, Acts 4, 6. 
c) A certain Jew of Ephesus, Acts 19, 33 
bis. d) A brazier or coppersmith, ,\a\K tvs, 
1 Tim. 1, 20. 2 Tim. 4, 14. 



akevpov 29 

a\evpov, ov, TO, (dX/co,) Jlour, fine meal, 
Watt. 13, 33. Luke 13, 21. Sept. for naR 
Num. 5, 15. Judg. 6, 19. Plut. Agesi. 36 
pen. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 5. 

aXi f&eiCLi as, 17, (dXriSr;? q. V.) truth, 
reality, opp. to what is false, unreal. 

1 . Genr. the truth, conformity to Ihe na 
ture and reality of things. a) Absol. of 
what is true in itself ; Rom. 2, 2 TO api^a 
TOU 3eou fart Kara dXt/Setai/. Opp. to mere 
appearance, pretext, form; Phil. 1, 18 etre 
Trpocpdcret fire dXr/Se/a Xpitrros KarayyeXXe- 
rai. 1 John 3, 18. So John 4, 23. 24 lv 
Trcev/xart Acat dX^Sfi a Set rrpoa-Kwdv, in spi 
rit and in truth, i. e. with the heart and 
with that true worship of which the exter 
nal form is but the symbol ; comp. Heb. 
10, 1. 9, 9 sq. 23. 24; see also Sept. and 
Wax 1 Sam. 12, 24. 1 K. 2, 4. 3, 6. So 
Xen. An. 7. 7. 24. Plato Legg. 730. b. 
b) In relation to what is spoken, declared, 
taught, known ; so Xeyftv v. XaXetV rf/v 
aXfifiav, to speak the truth ; 1 Tim. 2, 7 
aXi fifiav Xe yw, ou ^u3o/nat. John 16, 7. 
Rom. 9, 1. Eph. 4, 25. Mark 5, 33 carev 
avria TT. TTJV dXrjStiav. John 5, 33. 2 Cor. 
12, 6 aX. yap e p5. Acts 26, 25. 2 Cor. 7, 
14 ult. So fv akrftflq in truth, truly, ac 
cording to the truth, Matt. 22, 16. 2 Cor. 
7, 14. Col. 1, 6 ; eV aXrfitias id. Mark 12, 
14. 32. Luke 20, 21 ; emphat. of a truth, 
truly, Luke 4, 25. 22, 59. Acts 4, 27. 10, 
34. Sept. for nax 2 Chr. 18, 15. 1 K. 22, 
16. Sept. eV dXTiSet as for fiJEX Job 9, 2. 
So Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 36. Plato Apol. 20. d. 
33. c. c) Meton. truthfulness, the love 
and practice of truth, sincerity, faithfulness. 
John 8, 44 bis, eV TT; aXrjSfiq ov% eorr/^ei/, 
on OVK ttrnv uXTjSeta ev auT&lt;5, lie abode not 
in the truth (as a rule of duty), because 
there is no love of truth in him. Rom. 3, 7 
17 dX^eta TOU 2eo{) the truthfulness of God, 
comp. v. 3. 4. Rom. 15, 8. 1 Cor. 5, 8. 
2 Cor. 11, 10. Eph. 5, 9. Sept. for nox 
Josh. 2, 14; njilBX Ps. 36, 5. SoEcclus! 
7,20. 

2. Spec, in N. T. divine truth, religious 
truth, the faith and practice of the true reli 
gion ; so called as proceeding from the true 
God and declaring what is true of himself 
and of his counsels and will. Thus a) In 
respect to God ; John 1, 14. 17 rj \apis KOL 
17 dXr^fta 8ia I. X. eyeVeTO, i. e. the grace 
or love of God and the truth of God s being, 
character, and will, as fully revealed in the 
gospel ; see v. 18. Rom. 1, 18, comp. v. 19. 
20 ; see in dStKt a b. Rom. 1. 25 T^V dX. TOU 
3foO, the true being and character of God. 



aX.r/ &evQ) 

So dX^Seta of God 1 Esdr. 4, 33-41. b; 
Of Christ ; John 14, 6 e ytu ft/xt 7} 68os KOI 
fj d\. Kai 77 0177 / am the way and the truth 
and the life, i. e. I am the way to the Father 
as being the personal manifestation of the 
truth and life which are in him ; comp. Heb. 
10, 19. 20. c) Of the Spirit; John 14, 17 
TO m&gt;Vfj.a Trjs dXriSetay the Spirit of truth, i. e. 
the Spirit of God, which itself is truth, and 
reveals all truth and guides believers into it. 
John 15, 26. 16, 13 bis, TO rrvevfui TTJS dX. 
oSriyrjcrfi u/iay els Trdcrav TTJV dXr;3eiai&gt;. 1 
John 4, 6. 5, 6. d) Of the truth shadowed 
forth in the Mosaic dispensation, i. e. 77 p.6p- 
(pcoo ts . . . TTJS dXri3et a s fv TOJ i&gt;dp,a) Rom. 2, 
20. e) Of the truth of God as revealed in 
the gospel, gospel truth, as opp. to heathen 
and Jewish fables ; John 8, 32 bis, /cat yi/co- 
creo~3e TTJV dX. Kai 77 dX. eXeu3epa&gt;o~ei vfids. 
V. 40 TTJV dX. v[uv XeXuXri/ca. 771* rJKOvcra Trapa 
TOU 3eou. V. 45. 46. 17, 17 bis, ayiatrov au- 
Touy fv TTJ d\rfiflq crou * 6 Xoyos 6 o~oy dkrj- 
Seta ecTTt, sanctify (and consecrate) them in 
thy truth, in and through their relation to 
thy truth as believers and preachers, see v. 
18. John 17, 19. 18, 37 bis. 38 ri eariv 
d\t)%fia what is truth 1 referring to religious 
truth. Rom. 2, 8. 2 Cor. 4, 2. 13, 8 bis. 
Gal. [3, 1.] 5, 7. Eph. 4, 21. 24 h... 
ocnoTTjTi TTJS dXrj^eias in . . . holiness of the 
truth, such as the gospel requires and im 
parts. Eph. 6, 14. 2 Thess. 2, 10. 12. 13. 

1 Tim. 2, 4. 7 ult. 3, 15. 4, 3. 6, 5. 2 Tim. 

2, 18. 25. 3, 7. 8. 4, 4. Tit. 1, 1. 14. 
Heb. 10, 26. James 3, 14. 1 Pet. 1, 22. 

2 Pet. 1,12. 2, 2. 1 John 1,8. 2, 4. 21 bis. 

3, 19. 2 John 1 bis. 2. 3. 3 John 1. 8. 12 
UTT avTTJs Trjs dXr^Set aj by the truth itself, 
personified. So 77 dXT^Seta TOU euayyeXtou 
the truth of the gospel as fully understood 
and received, Gal. 2, 5. 14. Col. 1, 5 ; o Xo- 
yo? TTJS dXrj^fiaf the word of the truth, the 
doctrine and preaching of the gospel, Eph. 
1,13. Col. 1, 5. 2 Tim. 2, 15 ; Xoyo? dXr;- 
3eia? id. 2 Cor. 6,7. James 1, 18. So Heb. 
r 5 -i! , Sept. dX7j3aa, the true religion, Ps. 
25, 5. 26, 3. 86, 11. Dan. 9, 13. f) Of 
practical truth, a life and conduct conformed 
to the truth of the gospel ; John 3, 21 6 6V 
TTOIWV Trjv d\rj%fiav but he that doeth the truth 
practises it, lives according to it ; opp. o 
(pauXa 7rpao-o-a&gt;i/ in v. 20. 1 John 1, 6. 1 
Cor. 13, 6 opp. 77 dSt/ct a. James 5, 19. 2 John 

4, 3 John 3 bis. 4. So Sept. for njsrax, 
opp. dSiKi a, Ps. 119, 30 ; d n Prov. 28, 6. 



a), f. tuo-w, (0X77317?.) to be truth 
ful, to deal truthfully, in word and deed, 
Eph. 4, 15 ; c. dat. to or with any one Gal 



30 



aX.ievo) 



4, 16. Sept. for rw nn Gen. 42, 16. Sept. 
Prov. 21, 3. Plut. de cap. ex inimic. Util. 
4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 36. Comp. Plato De- 
mod. 383 C, TroTfpov aXr/ Sfvei, f) ^euSerai. 

aXtfzirjS, eos, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 
\i73co,) pr. unconcealed, open ; hence true, 
real, opp. to false, unreal. 

1. Genr. true, conformed to the nature 
and reality of things, e. g. a) Of what is 
true in itself, opp. to what is mere appear 
ance ; Acts 12, 9 OVK j/Sei, on dXijSes tan 
TO yivoptvov. So Plato Phasdr. 69. b, dX?;- 
3i)y aperf]. b) Of what is spoken, de 
clared, testified, etc. John 4, 18 TOVTO 
dXrjZfs f iprjKas. 10, 41. 19, 35; so of a 
proverb 2 Pet. 2, 22. Of testimony, 17 pap- 
Tvpia, John 5, 32. 8, 14. 21,24. Tit. 1,13. 
3 John 1 2 ; and hence of what is to be re 
ceived as true, valid, credible, John 5, 31. 8, 
13.17. Sept. for fiJSX Deut. 17,4. So Xen. 
OZc. 8. 21. c) Meton. truthful, loving and 
practising the truth, sincere, faithful ; Matt. 
22, 16. Mark 12, 14. 2 Cor. 6, 8 coy wXaz/ot, 
s. So Plato Hipp. min. 368. e. 



2. Spec, in N. T. true in a religious 
sense, conformed to the being and charac 
ter of the true God, and to the faith and 
practice of the true religion, a) Of God 
and his gifts, e. g. 17 x^P ls rov % eov 1 Pet. 
5, 12 ; also truthful, faithful to his word 
and promises, John 3, 33. 8, 26. Rom. 3, 

4. So Wisd. 1,6. b) Of Christ and his 
decisions ; John 8, 16 77 Kplo-is 77 e^u) dAr^s 
ioriv, opp. KOTO rrjv o~dpKa in v. 15; so of 
liis anointing or teaching 1 John 2, 27 ; of his 
oody as the true bread of life, John 6, 55 bis, 
Lachm. c) In relation to the gospel and 
its truth ; Phil. 4, 8 Sera ea-riv 0X772177, i. e. 
conformed to the truth of the gospel. So 
fvro\r) Kmvr) 1 John 2, 8. d) Of a person 
whose conduct is thus conformed ; John 7, 
18 OVTOS dXv Srjs ecrri, KOI dSiKt a ev avrca OVK 
fvriv. Sept. for tlBX 2 Chr. 31, 20 ; p"HS 
Is. 41, 26. 

a\i7.Swo9, ,}, dV, (dX^y.) true, real; 
opp. to false, unreal. 

1. Genr. true, as conformed to the na 
ture and reality of things, not false ; so 6 
Xo yoy John 4, 37 ; ot Xo -yoi Rev. 19, 9. 21, 

5. 22, 6; 77 paprvpia John 19, 35. Sept. 
Xo yoy dX. for HX 1 K. 10, 6. Dan. 10, 1. 
Ml V. H. 2. 3." Plato Rep. 522. a, \6yos 
dKrj^ivos- 

2. Spec, in N. T. true in a religious 
sense, conformed to the being and charac 
ter of the true God, and to the faith and 
practice of the true religion ; e. g. a) Of 
God, John 7, 28 eo-riv dXy^ivos 



/jLf. 17, 3 TOI&gt; /Jiovov u\T)%iv6v 3eoV. 1 Thess. 

1, 9. [Heb. 9, 14.] 1 John 5, 20 ter. Rev. 
6, 10. So of God s ways, at 6Sot Rev. 15, 
3 ; his judgments, at Kpiaeis Rev. 16, 7. 

19, 2. Sept. 6 3foj 6 dXjjSii/o? for "JEX x 
Is. 65, 16 ; also Kpio-is dX. for "J^X I s - 
59, 4. b) Of Christ, the Messiah, Rev. 3, 
7.14. 19,11; of his decisions [John 8, 16]. 
Trop. as ro &lt;p&gt;s TO d\n^ivov John 1,9; 
also 77 afj.7Tf\os 77 aXrfiivi] John 15, 1 ; comp. 
Jer. 2, 21. c) In relation to the gospel, 
true as being conformed to the gospel and 
its truth; so Luke 16, 11 ro dXjj^ivov 
the true good, opp. to this world s goods. 
Trop. ro &lt;/&gt;&&amp;gt; ro dXrj^tvov the true light of 
the gospel 1 John 2, 8 ; 6 apTos TOV ovpa- 
vov the true bread from heaven, opp. to the 
manna, John 6, 32 ; 77 o-KTivr) 77 dX^iv-f] Heb. 

8, 2, and ra ayta ra d\r)%ivd 9, 24, the trite 
tabernacle or sanctuary in heaven, from 
which those on earth were copied ; comp. 
Heb. 8, 5. Rev. 11, 19. 15, 5; also Wisd. 

9, 8. Ecclus. 24, 8-12. d) Of persons, 
whose heart and life are conformed to the 
gospel truth, true, sincere, faithful ; e. g. 
John 4, 23 ot dXtySiPoi Trpoa-KvvrjTai, comp. 
in dXfofia no. 1. a. So of the heart, Heb. 

10, 22. 

aXrj^o), f. 0X770-0), a later pres. form for 
Att. d\eco, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 151 ; to grind, 
with a hand-mill, absol. Matt. 24, 41. Luke 
17,35. Sept. for l^a Judg. 16, 21. Ecc. 
12, 3. So Diod. Sic. 3. 13. The grinding 
in the ea?t was mostly done by female 
slaves : see Ex. 11, 5. Bibl. Res. in Palest. 

11, p. 181. 

a\?/^-ft)9, adv. (0X77377?,) truly, in very 
truth, i. e. really, in very deed ; John 1, 48 
t Se, dX7i3ws lo-pajiA/rTis. 4, 42. 6, 14. 55 
bis. [7, 26 dX. 6 Xp.] 7, 40. 8, 31. 1 Thess. 

2, 13. 1 John 2, 5. Sept. for fWBX Gen. 

20, 12. So Hdian. 8. 3. 21. p lato Rep. 
490. d. Hence truly, certainly, in very 
truth; John 7, 26 dXrj^iws fyvaxrav. 17, 8. 
Acts 12, 11. Emphat. before a declaration, 
truly, of a truth, verily, Matt. 14,33. 26,73. 
27, 54. Mark 14, 70. 15, 39; with Xeyw, 
Luke 9, 27. 12, 44. 21, 3. Sept. for ia 
Jer. 28, 6. 

a\lVS, ecos, o, (oXr, oXtos,) a fisher, 
fisherman, Luke 5, 2 ; trop. Matt. 4, 18. 19. 
Mark 1, 16. 17. Sept. for ^ Jer. 16, 16 ; 
M^ Ez. 47, 11. Plut. M. Anton. 29. Xen. 
OZc. 16. 7. 

a\tVCi), f. euo-o), (aXtfuj,) to fish, absol. 
John 21, 3. Sept. for AW Jer. 16, 16. 
Luc. Piscat. 47. Plut. M. Anton. 29. 



31 a\\d 



d\/o&gt;, f. iVw, (aX? ; ) to salt, to sprinkle 
or season with salt; only Pass. Matt. 5, 13 
iv rivi Xio-3r;o-fTai, wherewith shall it (the 
salt) be sailed, i. e. recovered, made salt 
again ; comp. Mark 9, 50. Trop. Mark 9, 
49 bis, TTUS yap Trvpl aXicrStjcrfTai, KOL Tracra 
Sucri a dXi aXia^rja-fTai, for every one shall 
be sailed with fire, and every sacrifice shall 
be Called with salt. Since aXio^a-erai ex 
presses only a salting or seasoning in order 
to preserve and make better, it follows that 
TO irvp cannot here be the fire of eternal 
punishment as in vv. 43-48, but rather the 
purifying fire of the trials and conflicts of 
the Christian life, including the self-denial 
required in vv. 43-48; comp. 1 Pet. 1, 7. 
Is. 10, 16. 17; and iras therefore stands for 
every one who is approved, every Christian. 
Hence we may paraphrase thus : Every be 
liever shall be salted, seasoned, made accept 
able to God, with the fire of conflict and 
trial ; and every sacrifice, every one who 
consecrates himself, shall he salted with the 
salt of wisdom from above ; see in a\as. 
The last clause is quoted from Lev. 2, 13, 
where Sept. pr. for nbEFi nb_B3 . 

a\l(7yrjfj,a, arcs, TO, (dXio-yew,) a pol 
lution, an abomination, any thing polluted, 
abominable; once Acts 15, 20 row (nre xe- 
(T~ai emit TOW dXto-y?7/*dra&gt;i/ ru&gt;v fl8&lt;b\u&gt;v, 
i. q. fiSwXoSura in v. 29 ; i. e. the flesh of 
victims offered to idols, which remained over 
and was eaten by the worshippers, or was 
sometimes sold in the markets ; see Horn. 
Od. 3. 470. Theophr. Char. 10. 1 Cor. 10, 
25. Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 232 sq. Diet, of 
Antt. art. Sacriftcium. To partake of this 
knowingly was unlawful to the Jews, and 
was prohibited to Christians; Ps. 106, 28. 
Acts 15, 29. 1 Cor. 10, 20 sq. Rev. 2, 14. 
Lightfoot and Schottgen Hor. Heb. ad 1 
Cor. c. 8. Hesych. dXryj^tdra&gt;v rfjs p.f- 
raXTj^fco? ru)v fj.iapa&gt;v Svcrtwi/. Not found 
elsewhere. The verb 0X107/0) is found 
only in Sept. for ^X? Dan. 1, 8. Mai. 1, 7. 
12 ; also Ecclus. 40, 29. 

ttXXa, part, adversative, but ; pr. for 
a\\a. netit. plur. of aXXoy, and serving to 
introduce a clause or sentence expressing 
something else. According to the nature 
of the preceding clause, dXXd marks either 
the direct contrary and opposite of that 
clause, as after a negative ; or it indicates 
only something, different from what the first 
clause expresses, and thus serves to modify 
or limit it. See Buttm. *149. 16. Kiihner 
1 322. 6. Id. Ausf. Gr. { 741. Rarely found 
in Sept. 



1. After a negat. clause it marks the 
contrary, but, but on -the contrary, Germ. 
sondern. Once with rovvavriov added, Gal. 
2, 7 fpol ol ftoKovvrts ovdev TrpocravtSfvio, 
dXXo TOVVO.VTIOV iSoires KT\. 

a) Genr. Matt. 5, 17 OVK rjX^ov /caraXO- 
crat, dXXa TrXqpwo-ai. V. 39. 7, 21. 10, 20. 
34. Mark 9, 8. 37. 10,8. 13, 11. Luke 
20, 38. John 3, 15. 36. 10,18. 11, 51. Acts 
5, 4. Rom. 2, 13. 29. 1 Cor. 2, 4. 5. 2 Cor. 
2, 4. 3, 3. Heb. 9, 24. al. saepiss. (Plato 
Gorg. 452. e, ov% at&gt;ro&gt;, dXXa aw. Xen. Hi. 

I. 8 ov% OVTCOS x ravra, dXX KrX.) Some 
times in the clause after dXXd there is a 
species of anacoluthon, e. g. in Paul s writ 
ings where he introduces a scriptural quo 
tation, as Rom. 15, 3 Kal 6 Xp. ovx eaimp 

, dXXd, Ka%u&gt;s yeypanrai oi opetdttr/xoi 
. v. 21. 1 Cor. 2, 9 ; see Winer { 64. 

II. 2. d, ult. In other cases the verb after 
dXXd is to be supplied ; Matt. 20, 23 OVK 
fcmv e/ioi dovvai, dXX ois rjToifj.ao-rai KT\. 
supply SoSiTjo-erat. Mark 10, 40. John 1, 8. 
9, 3. Eph. 4, 29. Sometimes the idea to 
be supplied is the opposite of that in the 
first clause ; 1 Cor. 7, 19 17 irepirop.}] oi6Vi&gt; 
fart . . . dXXa TrjpTjcris evroXStv 3eoC sc. eorf 
Tt. See Winer 66. 1. The negative of 
the preceding clause may be expressed by 
an interrogative implying negation ; e. g. 
John 7, 48. 49 p.rj ns (K ratv apxavrcov eVt- 
crTfvcrfv fls avTov ; . . . dXX 6 6 ^Xos oSros 
KT\. 1 Cor. 10, 19. 20 ; so too Luke 17, 7. 
8, where dXXd is followed by an interroga 
tion implying an affirmative. 

b) Emphat. when preceded by ou povov, 
so that oi povov . . . dXXd, not only . . . but, 
marks gradation ; John 11,52 Kal ov% vnep 
ToC eSfoCy /J.6vov, dXX Iva Kal KT\. 12, 9. 
Acts 19, 26. 1 John 5, 6 ; with TroXXw /zdX- 
\ov added Phil. 2, 12. (So without Kal, 
Hdian. 3. 4. 19. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. Plato 
Phffidr. 228. a, ov fiovov a7ra . . . dXXu TroX- 
\UKIS.) In like manner with Kal, e. g. ov 
\iovov . . . dXXu Kat, not only . . . but also, 
Matt. 21, 21. John 5, 18. Rom. 1, 32. 5, 11. 
8, 23. 9, 10. 2 Cor. 7, 7. 8, 10. 19. 9, 12. 
Phil. 2, 27. 2 Tim. 4, 8. 1 John 2, 2. So 
Luc. D. Deor. 6. 3. Plato Gorg. 449. 6- 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 17. See in no. 3. c, 

2. After a clause not negative, dXXu is 
i. q. but, Germ, aber, and marks something 
different, but not contrary ; implying a mo 
dification or limitation of what the first 
clause expresses, or a transition to some 
thing else. See Kiihner 322. 6. Ausf. Gr. 
741. 3. 

a) Genr. as modifying, limiting, etc. Matt. 
24, 6 8d yap irdvra yfvtcr Sai, XX 



32 



tori TO TeXos. Mark 11, 32. 13,20. 14,28. 
John 10, 8. 11, 42. 16, 20. Acts 7,48. 
Rom. 4,2. 5,14.15. 10, 16 comp. v. 11-13. 
1 Cor. 6, 12. Phil. 3, 7 comp. v. 5. 6. Heb. 
4, 2. 1 Pet. 3, 14. al. sae piss. So in a pa 
renthetic clause ; Rev. 2, 9 otSd aov . . . T^V 
rrTa&gt;xfLav (aXXa TT\OVO~IOS ft) Kai TIJV KT\. 
Sometimes fj.ev stands in the first clause 
and serves to prepare the antithesis ; Acts 

4, 17 comp. 16. Rom. 14, 20 Trdvra p.ev Ka- 
3a/ad, dXXa KT\. 1 Cor. 14, 17. So Luc. 
D. Dear. 8 pen. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 16. Plato 
Gorg. 448. d. Sometimes a word or phrase 
drawn from the context is to be supplied 
after dXXd, e. g. Mark 14, 49 dXX [TOVTO 
yeyovev] Iva Tr\T)pa&gt;%5&gt;o-iv al ypafpai, comp. 
Matt. 26, 56. Also John 13, 18. 14, 31. 
15, 25. 1 John 2, 19 dXX [e JHJUOV t&\- 
3oi/] iva KT\. The repetition of dXXd serves 
for emphasis, 1 Cor. 6, 1 1 ; comp. Xen. An. 
1. 3. 3. Winer 67. 2. b. For dXXd com 
bined with other particles, see no. 3. 

b) Spec, and frequently dXXd is employed 
m abrupt transitions, where the discourse 
or train of thought is interrupted or partially 
broken off; see Winer 57. 4. Kiihn. 619. 

5. Thus a) By an objection ; 1 Cor. 

15, 35 dXX epel TIS. Rom. 10, 18. 19. So 
Sept. Job 11, 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 11. /3) 
By a correction of what precedes ; Mark 
14, 36 TrapeveyKe TO TTOTrjptov drr ep.ov TOVTO 
dXX ov Tt f yw 3/Xw. 2 Cor. 11, 1. Heb. 3, 

16. See in lett. a. y) By an interroga 
tion in like manner corrective ; Matt. 11,8. 
9 TI f ^X3f Tf f Is fprj/jLov SfdcracrSat ; . . dXXa 
Tt . . dXXa Tt KT\. Luke 7, 24. 25. 17, 8. 
Heb. 3, 16. 8) By a phrase of incitement 
or command, with the imperat. Acts 10, 20 
dXXa dvao-rds Kcmz/S^St *TX. 26, 16. Matt. 
9, 18. Mark 9, 22. 16, 7. Luke 7, 7. 22, 36. 
So Sept. Job 12, 7. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 24 dXXa 
Xt yf . An. 2. 3. 4. f) By an appeal to God 
as the source of truth ; John 8, 26. 

c) Genr. as marking transition to some 
thing else, viz. a) Where something is 
said to be or to be done notwithstanding 
what precedes, but, yet, nevertheless. Mark 
14, 28 dXXa /LtfTa TO eyep^vai p.f 7rpoda&gt; 
vfjidt els TTJV raXtXaiav, comp. v. 27 ; see 
also Matt. 26, 32 where it is 8c. John 16, 7. 
Acts 20, 24. 1 Cor. 4,4. 9,12. 10,5. 2 Cor. 
13, 4. So Sept. Job 36, 10. /3) In an 
antithetic clause expressing something ad 
ditional, but, but now, but further. Mark 13, 
24 dXX ev CKfivtus Tals rjfiepais ... 6 ijXios 
o-KOTKr Srjo-fTai. Luke 6,27. 11,42. John 
6,36.64. Gal. 2, 14. Eph. 5, 24. al. So 
Jos. Ant. 5. 10. 4 dXXa o~rj/j.aive Tvpos avTov. 
y) Emphat. like dXXa Kai, where there is a 



gradation in the sense, but still more yea. 
even ; see in no. 3. c. John 1 6, 2 aTroa-vva- 
ya&gt;yovs Trotrjcrova-iv vfias dXX ep^erat &pa 
KT\. 2 Cor. 1,9. 7, 11 where the repetition 
is intensive. 

d) After conditional clauses with ft, e dv, 
the apodosis is sometimes introduced by 
dXXd, implying strong antithesis, yet, never 
theless, yet at least ; Mark 14, 29 *cai ft TTUV- 
TS o-Kai&gt;8a\Kr%t]croi&gt;Tai, dXX OVK tyu&gt;. 1 Cor. 
4,15 t dv yap pvpiovs TraiSayooyovs %X eTe 
dXX ov KT\. 8, 6. 2 Cor. 4, 16. 5, 16. 11,6. 
Col. 2, 5. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 33 /u) ravra, 
dXXa TotaOra. An. 7. 7. 43. 

3. Joined with other particles, viz. 

a) dXXd yf or dXXdyf, found twice 
in N. T. a) Implying modification or limi 
tation, but indeed; see no. 2. a. Luke 24, 

21. So Plato Phaed. 58. d, dXXa &lt;rxo\dfa 
ye. /3) After a conditional clause with ft, 
yet at least, yet surely; see in no. 2. d. 1 
Cor. 9, 2 ft XXoty OVK elfu aTrocrroXos , dX- 
Xdyf vfj.1i&gt; ft/it. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 6 ft 
TOIVVV ovro) yiyvuHrKfLs, dXXa Kpea yf f uco^oC. 
In Gr. writers dXXd and yf are usually 
thus separated by one or more words ; Wi 
ner ^ 65. 5. 

b) dXX T), only after a negative clause, 
other than, except, unless ; pr. for oXXo rj, 
Winer 57. 4. a. note. Buttm. 150, 13. 
Kiihn. j 619. 3. Ausf. Gr. 751. 5. Found 
thrice in N. T. Luke 12, 51 ov^t, X/yco 
ifuv, dXX i) 8ta/xfpto-/idv. [1 Cor. 3, 5.] 
2 Cor. 1,13 ov yap aXXa ypd&lt;pofj.fi&gt; vfuv, 
XX T) a dvayivd&gt;&lt;TK(Tf rf KOI fViyti cocrKerf, 
i. e. other than what ye read or also acknow 
ledge. I Mace. 9, 6. Xen. An. 7. 7. 53 
dpyvpiov fJ,V OVK e x&lt;, dXX ?/ piKpov TI. 

c) dXXa at, but also. a) After a 
negative clause, as ou /JLOVOV . . . dXXa at, not 
only ...but also, see above in no. 1 . b. Once 
after uiy, Phil. 2, 4. /3) Without a preced 
ing negative, and marking gradation, but 
also, yea also, yea even ; see in no. 2. c. 
Luke 12, 7 dXXa KOL al Tpi^es TIJS Kf&lt;p. vfj.S) 
Tracrai rjpl^^vTai. 16, 21. 24, 22. John 11 

22. Phil. 1, 18. (Luc. D. Deor. 3. ]. Xen. 
Mem. 2. 7. 9.) Once after a conditional 
clause with , see no. 2. d. Rom. 6, 5. 

d) dXXa fjitv ovv, emphat. yea there- 
fore, yea indeed ; see no. 2. c. y. Once Phil. 
3, 8 dXXa fj.fi&gt; ovv /cat f)yovp.ai KT\. yea as 
suredly, and I count all things, etc. 

e) dXX ov8e, but not even, but neither, 
after a negative clause, and marking grada 
tion; Luke 23, 15 dXX ov8e Hpcofyr, but nol 
even Herod. 1 Cor. 3,2. 4,3. Where a pre 
ceding negative is implied ; Acts 1 9, 2 dXX 
ovde ft TTvev/jia dyiov e crri aKovtrap-fv. GaJ 






2, 3. So Jos. B. J. 4. 2. 3. Xen. Mem. 

2. 3. 8. OVK av 8vvaifj.rjv OVT (Z \tytiv, OVT fv 
noiflv. oXX ovde Treipdvo/iai. -f- 

aAAa&lt;jcr&&amp;gt; v. -TT&&amp;gt;, f. a|o&gt;, (aXAoj,) to 
make otherwise, to aHer, to change, c. ace. 
e. g. TTJV (pcovtjv Gal. 4, 20 ; ra &lt;3i; ffte cus 
toms, to do them away, Acts 6, 14. Sept. 
for T|Eri J er . 13, 23. So Diod. Sic. 1. 73. 
Plato Rep. 380. d. Pass, to Is changed, 
either for the better 1 Cor. 15, 51. 52; or 
for the worse, as oi ovpavoi, to grow old 
and pass away, Heb. 1, 12, quoted from 
Ps. 102, 27 where Sept. for fi^n ; oomp. 
Is. 51 , 6. So Act. Wisd. 4,11. Luc. lX Deor. 
4. 1. Also to change one thing for another, 
to exchange; with iv, Rorn. 1, 23 rf\\aj-av 
TTJV 8ut-av Sfov ev 6p.oiap.aTi KT\. they chang 
ed the glory of God for the likeness, etc. 
quoted from Ps. 106, 20, where Sept. for 
So c. ev Soph. Antig. 945. 

, adv. (uXXoy), from else 
where, another way, John 10, 1. Sept. 
Alex. Esth. 4, 14. JE\. V. H. 6. 2. Plut. 
Fab. M. 6. 

0\\r)jOpeo), . f. jjo-co, (d\\6s, dyo- 
pev&lt;a, ) to allegorize, Pass. Gal. 4, 24 arivd 
fcrnv d\\r/yopovp.fva, ichich things are alle 
gorized, spoken allegorically, i. e. may be 
taken or used as an allegory. Jos. Ant. 
Proem. 4. Clem. Alex. Protr. 1 1 ofpis d\\n- 
yopdrai fjoovrj eirl yoortpa epirovtra. Plut. 
de Is. et Osir. 32. Id. Tit. Horn. 96. 

a\\ri\.ovia, indec. alleluia, Heb. ~^?1 
n^ hallelujah, praise ye Jehovah, Rev. 19, 1. 

3. 4. 6. Comp. Ps. 104, 35. Tob. 13, 18. 
a\\?/\ft)v, Gen. plur. of the recipr. pro 
noun ; Dat. ois, ais, ois , Accus. ovs, as, a , 
each other, one another, Matt. 24, 10. John 
15, 12. 17. al. SEE p. Buttm. 5 74. 4. Xen. 
(Ec. 8. 13. + 

aXXoyei/7/9, e os, ovs, 6, f], adj. (oXXor, 
ytvos,) of another race or nation, a stranger, 
not a Jew, Luke 17,18, comp. v. 16. Sept. 
for it Ex.29, 33; 133-13 Ex - 12 &gt; 43 - Is - 5 6, 
3. 6. 1 Mace. 3, 36. 46! 

aXXo/wit, f. aXovjuat, Mid. depon. aor. 1 
fj\dfjL^v, Buttm. j 114, to leap, to spring, 
intrans. Acts 3, 8. 14, 10. Sept. for ifeq 
Job 6, 10 ; nbs 1 Sam. 10, 10. (Wisd . 
5, 21. Plut. M. Crass. 31. Xen. Anab. 5. 
9. 5.) Spoken of a fountain, John 4, 14 ; 
so Lat. salio, Virg. Eel. 5. 47. 

a\Xo?, 77, o, other, not the same ; used 
with or without the article ; Buttm. { 127. 
10. 

1. Without the article, other, another, 
some other, a) Simply, Matt. 2, 12 6Y oX- 
3 



Xqy ooov. 13, 33. 26, 71. 27, 42. Gal. 1, 7. 
al. sacpiss. Olher, another of the same 
kind, Mark 7, 4. 8. John 21, 25; another 
besides, Matt. 25, 16. 17. Mark 12, 32. 15, 
41. John 6, 22. 14, 16 aXkov TrapdK\r)Tov. 
So as marking succession, i. e. in the sec 
ond or third place, Mark 12, 4. 5. Rev. 12, 

3. 13, 11. John 20, 30 TroXXa p.ev ovv (cat 
nXXa many truly and other things, i. e. many 
other also, not only these but also others ; 
for this /cat see Herm. ad Viger. p. 835. 
Sept. mostly for "inx , as Gen. 41, 3. Num. 
23, 13. 1 K. 13, 10. So Hdian. 8. 5. 13. 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 15. b) Distributively, 
when repeated or joined with other pro 
nouns ; e. g. OVTOS . . . aXXoy, this . . . that, 
one . . . another, Matt. 8, 9 ; of pcv . . . aXXot 
6V, some... others, Matt. 16,14; XXot... 
aXXot, some ... others, Matt. 13, 5-8. Mark 

4, 7. 8. 6, 15. 8, 28. 1 Cor. 12, 8. 9. 10. 
So Acts 2, 12 aXXoy Trpos oXXov one to an 
other. Acts 19, 32 and 21, 34 aXXot p.ev 
ovv aXXo TI epKafrv, some cried one thing 
and some another. Xen. An. 2. 1. 15 aXXoy 
aXXa Xf-yft. Wisd. 18, 18 aXXoy cXXo^f). 

2. With the article, 6 aXXor, the other, 
Matt. 5, 39. 10, 23. 12, 13. John 18, 15. 
16. al. saep. Rev. 17, 10 6 nXXor, the other, 
the remaining one. So ot aXXot, the others, 
the rest, 1 Cor. 14, 29. John 21, 8. al. seep. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 4. + 

d\\OTptoe7rl(TK07ro$, 6nov, 6, (dXXd- 
rpios, firia-KOTTos,) found only in N. T. once 
1 Pet. 4, 15, pr. i. q. aXXoTptcov eVt cncoTros, 
an overseer of other men s matters, perh. an 
indiscreet zealot against heathen manners 
and customs. 



t a, tov, (aXXor,) anotlier s, 
belonging to another; so of things Luke 
16, 12. Rom. 14, 4. 15, 20. 2 Cor. 10, 15. 
16. 1 Tim. 5, 22. Heb. 9, 25. Sept. for 
in Hos. 8, 12. So ^1. V. H. 6. 1. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 1. 39. In the sense of strange, 
foreign, e. g. a land, yrj, Acts 7, 6. Heb. 11, 
9. Sept. for nsa Ex. 2, 22. 18, 3. Ecclus. 
39, 4. Of persons not belonging to one s 
family or country, a stranger, foreigner, 
John 10, 5 bis. Matt. 17, 25. 26. Sept. for 
iris Ps. 49, 11 ; 133 1 K. 8, 41. 43. 1 
Mace. 15, 33. Once of foreign enemies, 
gentiles, Heb. 11, 34. So Sept. for it I s . 
1, 7. Adj. hostile Pol. 28, 4. 4 Xen. An 
3. 5. 5. 



ov, 6, f), adj. (XXoy, &lt; 
one of another race or nation, a foreigner, 
stranger, not a Jew, Acts 10, 28. Sept. for 
1D5",3 Is. 61, 5; "HM Is. 2, 6. 2 Mace 
10,2. Plut. J. Caes. 56. Plato Legg. 629. d. 



34 



a XX&&amp;gt;9, adv. (uXXos,) otlierwise ; 1 Tim. 
5, 25 KOI TO (f pya) a XXcos f^ovra, and those 
works rtatf are otherwise, i. e. not *aXa ep-ya. 
Sept. Job 11, 12. Dem. 1466. 5. Xen. 
An. 3. 2. 37. 



ao), w, f. ijcra, (dXan/,) to irea&lt;Z out 
grain sc. by driving cattle round and round 
upon the threshing-floor, to thresh with cat 
tle ; spoken of the animal, absol. 1 Cor. 9, 
9 and 1 Tim. 5, 18, quoted from Deut. 25, 
4 where Sept. for liJ" 1 ^ . Also of the per 
son, absol. 1 Cor. 9, 10 ; Sept. for tiW Is. 
41, 15. For the modes of treading out 
grain in Palestine, see Bibl. Res. in Palest. 
II. p. 277, 371. III. p. 143, Xen. CEc. 18. 
2, 3 ; comp. Schol. in Aristoph. Thesm. 2. 
aXo&lt;yo9, ov, 6, ^, adj. (a priv. Xoyo?,) 
without reason, i. e. 

1. irrational, brute, 2 Pet. 2, 12. Jude 10 
aXoya 2&gt;a. Wisd. 11, 15. Plut. Symp. 7. 
5. 2. Xen. Hi. 7. 3. 

2. unreasonable, absurd; Acts 25, 27 
a\oyov yap pot ooKfl. Pol. 3. 15. 9. Xen. 
Ag^ll.^1. 

a\or), fjs, f), aloe, aloe-wood, once John 
19, 39; i. q. Heb. BibttX Num. 24, 6 and 
rnbnK p s . 45, 9 ; in Gr. writers dyaXhoxov 
and later v\a\or). It is the name of a 
;ree, excozcaria agallochon Linn, growing in 
India and other oriental regions ; the wood 
of which is highly aromatic and is greatly 
prized as a perfume. It is of course en 
tirely different from the aloes of the shops. 
See Dioscor. 1. 21. Celsius Hierobot. I. p. 
168. Rosenm. Bibl. Alterthumsk. IV. i. p. 
225-228. 

X9, dXo y, 6, salt, once Mark 9, 49 ; see 
in dXi o&gt;, comp. S\as. Sept. for ri&lt;a Lev. 
2, 13. Plut. Symp. 5. 10. 1. Hdot. 4. 181, 
183. 

aXf#09, T], 6v, (oXf,) adj. salt, briny, 
e. g. water, James 3, 12. Sept. for Fibs 
Num. 34, 3. 12. Plut. Quaest. natural. 5. 
Plato Tim. 65. e. 

aXu7T09, ov, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. XVTH;,) 
without sorrow ; Phil. 2, 28 Kay&lt;a dXvTrore- 
pos 2&gt; and that I may be the less sorrowful. 
Luc. D. Mort. 20. 4. Plato Ax. 372. a, 



a\V&lt;Tl?, ews, 17, (a priv. Xveo,) pr. aXv- 
&lt;TIS, Schafer ad Greg. Cor. p. 523 ; a chain, 
Rev. 20, 1. Acts 21, 33. So Luc. Hist. 
conscr. 55. Xen. Eq. 10. 9. Spec, for 
binding prisoners, Mark 5, 3. 4 bis. Luke 8, 
29. (Pol. 3. 82. 8. Dem. 778. 20.) In 
Acts 28, 20, comp. v. 16, it refers to the 
chain by which a prisoner was bound to a 



soldier ; sometimes also to two soldiers, 
Acts 12, 6. 7 ; see Jos. Ant. 18. 6. 7. Diet 
of Antt. art. Catena. Trop. bonds, impris 
onment, state of custody, Eph. 6, 20. 2 Tim. 
1, 16; comp. Wisd. 17, 17. 

aXu&lt;TTeX?79, eos, ovs, 6, f], (a priv. Xv- 
tnreXijy,) gainless, unprofitable, Xen. Vect 
4. 6. In N. T. unprofitable, hurtful, 
Heb. 13,17. So Pol. 3. 1 1 6. 1 3. Xen. Mem. 

1, 7. 4. 

4X(at09, at ov, 6, Alpheus, pr. n. of 
two men in N. T. 

1. The father of James the less, Matt. 
10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 15. Acts 1, 13 ; 
and husband of Mary the mother of James, 
Matt. 27, 56. Mark 15, 40. Luke 24, 10; 
who also was the sister of our Lord s mo 
ther, John 19, 25. In this last passage the 
husband of Mary is called KX&JTray, the two 
names ( AXc^atoy and KXwray) being differ 
ent modes of pronouncing in Greek the 
Heb. name ^B^H . Matt, and Mark give it 
without the aspirate, AX^aTos, as Sept. 
Ayyaiosfor ""in Hag. 1, 1 ; while John ex 
changes the n for the Gr. K, as Sept. in 
(pacreK for HOB 2 Chr. 30, 1. 

2. The father of Matthew or Levi, Mark 

2, 14. 

a\a)V, (ovos, f), a threshing-Jloor, area, 
Sept. for T^ Gen. 50, 10. 11 ; in Gr. writers 
usually 17 S\a&gt;s, Dem. 1040. 23. Xen. CEc. 
1 8. 6, 7, 8. In N. T. meton. the produce of 
the threshing-floor, corn, grain, Matt. 3, 1 2. 
Luke 3, 17. Sept. for T& Job 39, 12. Ruth 

3, 2. See in dXoda. 

aX&lt;W7r?7f, (KOS, f], a fox, Matt. 8, 20 
Luke 9, 58. Trop. of Herod Antipas, Luke 
13, 32. Sept. for l&gt;Si Judg. 15, 4. JEl 
V. H. 1. 5. Xen. Ven. 3. 1 ; trop. Plut 
Soil. 28. 



f(os, f], (dXta-Kw,) a taking, cap 
ture; 2 Pet. 2, 12 yfyfvr}jj.t va is aXwcrti/, 
made for capture, to be taken, caught. 
Aquil. for tfiU Job 24, 5. Of a city, 
Hdian. 1.1.5. Plato Legg. 685. c. 

apa, adv. (kindr. is a copul.) at one 
time, at the same time, viz. 

1. Genr. and simply, Acts 24, 26. 27, 
40. Col. 4, 3. 1 Tim. 5, 13. Philem. 22. 
So Pol. 3. 31. 2. Xen. An. 1. 8. 10. Of 
persons doing any thing at the sariie time, 
in company, i. e. together, alike; Rom. 3, 
12 -rvavras ffK\wav, apa T]XP fl ^W av i ^ey 
are together become unprofitable, all alike ; 
quoted from Ps. 14, 3 where Sept for 

"^H- 5 also Gen - 13 &gt; 6 - 22 C. (Xen. Cyr. 
1. 3. 10.) So a/net (rvv, together with, as 



35 



S.UM. a-vv avTois 1 Thess. 4, 17. 5, 10. 
Comp. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 12. 

2. With dat. like a preposition, together 
iri h, with, Buttm. \ 146. 3. Matt. 13, 29 
urjTTOTf a/id aiirois eKpi^d&gt;&lt;rr]T rov OTTOJ/. 
Sept. for irn Deut. 33, 5 ; ^^1 Jer. 34, 

24. So Jos. Ant. 5. 7. 4 a/*a yui/at^t /cai 
TfKvois. Xen. Mag. Eq. 5. 13 a/x imrois. 
Of time, Matt. 20, 1 e i)A3/ a/*a Trpan, with 
&lt;he dawn, at dawn. Comp. dp.a TJ/ ij/^epa 
Mic. 2, 1. 1 Mace. 4, 6. Xen. An/4. 1. 5*; 
aua eci) Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 5. 

afJU&tf?, fos, our, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. pwftd- 
i/a&gt;.) unlearned, uninstructed, 2 Pet. 3, 16. 
jEl. V. H. 2. 8. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 49. 

apapdvrntOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. u.a- 
paivopat, ) unfading, enduring, 1 Pet. 5, 4. 
Philostr. Heroic. 19. Hesych. du.apdvri- 
vov dtrrjirov. 

dfj.dpavTOf, ov, 6, f], adj. (i. q. dpapdv- 
TIVOS.) unfading, enduring, 1 Pet. 1, 4. 
Wisd. 6, 12. 

dfjiaprdva), f. du.aprrio-0) Buttm. 5112. 
1 1 ; aor. 1 fjudprrjo-a, aor. 2 tfpaprov. The 
forms dp.apTT]&lt;r&lt;a and f]p,aprr](Ta belong to 
the later Greek ; the earlier fut. was d/xap- 
Tijo-o^ai, Lobeck ad Phryn. p. 732. Buttm. 
{114. Pr. to miss, to err front a mark or 
way, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11. Horn. II. 8. 311. 
In N. T. trop. and only in a moral or 
religious sense, to err, to do wrong, to turn 
away from the truth, i. e. genr. to sin, absol. 
Matt. 27, 4. John 5, 14. 8, 11. 9,2. 3. 
Rom. 2, 12 bis. 3, 23. 5, 12. 14. 16. 6, 15. 
1 Cor. 7, 28 bis. 36. 15, 34. Eph. 4, 26. 
1 Tim. 5, 20. Tit. 3, 11. Heb. 3, 17. 10, 
26. 1 Pet. 2, 20. 2 Pet. 2, 4. 1 John 1, 10. 

2, 1 bis. 3, 6 bis. 8. 9. 5, 16. 18. Sept. for 
X2n Ex. 9, 28. 35. So dp-apravtiv dp.apri- 
av, to sin a sin, 1 John 5, 16. Buttm. 131. 
4. Kiihn. 278. 1. Sept. for nxan Xisn 
Lev. 4, 14. Ex. 32, 29. 30. So Xen". Cyr* 

3. 1. 40. Plato Rep. 336. e. ib. 379. d, d/nap- 
riav dpaprdveiv. With els c. ace. to sin 
against any one, to offend, to wrong, Matt. 
18, 15. 21. Luke 15, 18. 21. 17, 3. 4. Acts 

25, 8 ouTf fls rbv v6fj.ov ruiv lovdaiaiv . . . 
ovTf els Kca crapa TI TJfiaprov. 1 Cor. 6, 18. 
8, 12 bis. Sept. for b son Gen. 20, 6. 9. 
1 Sam. 2, 25. So Xen." Hell. 2. 4. 21. 
Plato Rep. 396. a. By Hebr. dpapravftv 
fv&iriov TIVOS, to do evil before or in the 
sight of any one, i. e. to sin against, to 
wrong, as above, Luke 15, 18. 21. Sept. for 
b X jn 1 Sam. 7, 6. 12, 23 ; also Susan. 
23 fvunriov rov xvpiov. 

afiaprrj/Jia, aros, TO. (d/xaprdi/ca,) pr. a 
mistake, error, Polyb. 34. 3. 11. Thuc. 4. 



afjiapna 

89. In N. T. a fault, sin, Mark 3, 28. [29.J 
4, 12. Rom. 3, 25. [5, 16.] 1 Cor. 6, 18. 
[2 Pet. 1, 9.] Sept. for nx-JPl Gen. 31, 36 ; 
1 ; .S Ex. 28, 38 ; 5CB I s . 58, 1. So Dem. 
131. 4. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 27. 

afiapna, as, 17, (d/xapravw,) a, miss, mis 
take, error in judgment, Thuc. 1. 32 SO T/? 
8e fj.aX\ov d/Ltapri a. Plato Crat. 437. b. In 
N. T. only in a moral or religious sense, 
sin, i. e. 

1. Abstr. sin, i. q. TO dp.aprdvfiv, a sin 
ning, the act of sinning, a voluntary depart 
ure from right, duty, law, and including the 
idea of exposure to penalty. Hence dpapria 
differs from and includes dvou.ia transgres 
sion of law ; and also ddiKta wrong-doing, 
unrighteousness ; comp. 1 John 5, 17 ndo-a 
ddiKia dfjMprLa eori all unrighteousness is 
sin, is wrong in itself and exposes us to 
penalty ; comp. 3, 4. John 8, 46 TLS eXe-y^f t 
p.e Trepl dpaprias ; V. 34. 16, 8. 9. 2 Cor. 
11, 7. 1 John 3, 4. 8. 9. So Ecclus. 25, 
24 [20] tiTro yvvaiKos dp^r] apaprias. Spec, 
in Rom. Paul uses dpapria for sin, sinful- 
ness, as the ruling attribute in man ; partly 
as a principle Rom. 7, 8 ; partly as the state 
or condition of sinning described in Rom. 
1, 18 to 3, 20. Thus Rom. 3, 9 jrdvras v(fi 
dp-apriav elvai, to be all under sin, under its 
power, sinful, i. q. iravres rjnaprov v. 23. 
Rom. 5, 1 81 tvbs dv^punrov rj a^apria fls 
TW Kocrfiov elcrfjX Sf. v. 13. 6, 1. 6 TO o-co/ia 
TTJS dp-aprias, i. e. the body as the seat of 
sin, in which sin rules, vv. 10. 11-14. 17. 
18. 20. 22. 23. 8, 10. Gal. 3, 22. Heb. 3, 13. 
Rom. 7, 7 6 vop.os au.apria ; is the law sin ? 
i. e. the principle or cause of sinning ; or 
perh. better, sinful, opp. dyios in v. 12. 
The apostle in c. 7 rises also to a personifi 
cation of auMprla as an indwelling princi 
pie ; Rom. 7. 8 d&lt;popp.rjv Se Xa/3ovo-a f] du.ap- 
rla. VV. 9. 11. 13. 17 f] oiKovcra ev e ^tol 
dfjLapria. vv. 20. 23. 25. 8, 2. 3. 1 Cor. 15, 
56. A similar prosopopoeia see in James 
1,15. Prov. 8, 1 sq. Also 2 Thess. 2, 3 6 
aj/3p&lt;o7ros TTJS dpaprias the man of sin, in 
whom sin is personified and represented, as 
is righteousness in Christ. 

2. Meton. sin as committed, a sin, fault, 
i. q. au.dpTT]u.a., spoken of actual transgres 
sion ; comp. ap.apTia Trepl TOVS Sfov? Plato 
Rep. 379. d. Thus Rom. 7, 5 rd Trcftf)- 
u.ara TU&gt;V dpapncav the affections of sins, 
leading to sins, sinful. Matt. 12, 31 ird&lt;ra 
dfjuipria KOI ^i\acr(prjp.ia. Heb. 4, 15 ^coplf 
dpaprias. So in phrases, as a&lt;pf&lt;rty d/iap- 
Tiuv Matt 26, 28. Acts 2, 38 ; dfpievai rds 
Afiaaruts Matt. 9, 2. 5. 6 ; cupeiv rds &lt;S/x 



36 



1 John 3, 5 ; dfpaipdv ras dp.. Rom. 11,27] 
dvcvtyKtiv dp-apTtas to bear sins. i. e. their 
punishment, Heb. 9, 28 ; see more fully 
under art. a&lt;pf&lt;ns, cicpuy/ii, a lpa&gt; no. 3, dcpai- 
pa&gt;, dvacpepui. So too K.a%apif(.v OTTO 7700-77? 
dp.aprias to cleanse from all sins, 1 John 1, 7 ; 
(ra&gt;eii&gt; GTTO rS&gt;v dp. Matt. 1, 21. In most 
of these expressions the sin is represented 
as removed out of God s sight, and so not 
punished, but pardoned. Opp. is Acts 7, 60 
fifj (TTT)CTT)s avTols rfjv dp,apriav Tairrrjv, let 
not this sin stand against them, lay it not to 
their charge ; also John 9, 41 17 ovv dp.ap- 
ria vp.(ov p.tvti, your sin remaineth, is not 
taken away, but is punished. In other con 
structions, e. g. ojJLO\ayeiv rds dp,. 1 John 

I, 9. Matt. 3, 6 ; dp.apriav ex fLV to ^ ave szn &gt; 
to be a sinner, John 9, 41. 15, 22. 24. 19, 

II. 1 John 1,8; epydecr3ai dp.apriav to 
commit sin James 2, 9, comp. Ecclus. 27, 
10 ; Troiflv dp-aprias id. James 5, 15 ; i. q. 
dp.aprdvfiv dp-apriav 1 John 5, 16, see in 
dp,apTdvu. Also 3u&lt;ria inrtp dp.apTi.Siv a 
sin-ojfering Heb. 5, 1. 3. 7, 27; 7rpoo-(popa 
Trepl dp., id. Heb. 10, 18; Sucri a Trepi dp.ap- 
rias id. Heb. 10, 26 ; ellipt. v. 6. 8, comp. 
13, 11, quoted from Ps. 40, 7 where Sept. 
;repi apaprias for fixan . Further, John 
9, 34 fv dp.apriais (rv fyevvrftrfs o\os, thou 
wast wholly born in sins, wast infected from 
the womb with the sins of thy parents ; 
comp. Ps. 51, 7. 58, 4. 1 Cor. 15, 17 rt 
OT (v rais dp,apTiais iip.coi&gt;, ye are yet in 
your sins, they are not taken away, for 
given. Heb. 9, 28 X W P S dpaprias, i. q. 
X&&amp;gt;piy ToO dvevejKfiv dp.aprl.as, see the con 
text. 2 Cor. 5, 21 rov yap p.rj yvovra dp.ap- 
riav inrep r)p.u&gt;v dp.npriav fTroirj&fv, him who 
knew no sin hath he made sin for us, i. e. 
hath put him in the place of sin, hath laid 
on him the burden of our sins ; opp. &lt;Va 
f][Jifls yivup.e%a StKaiocrwry Seov. Collect, 
sometimes in John, sins; John 1, 29 6 ai- 
po)v TTJV dp.apTiav TOV Ko(rp.ov, comp. 1 John 
3, 5 rds dp.aprias fjp.u&gt;v nprj, see in cupco no. 
3. John 8,21, comp. v. 24. So Sept. 2 K. 
21, 17. Sometimes the specific sins in 
tended may be gathered from the context ; 
e. g. unbelief, dina-rla, John 8, 21. 24. 15, 
22 ; falsehood, deceit, John 8, 46 ; lewd- 
ness, 2 Pet. 2, 14; apostasy, Heb. 11, 25. 
12, 1. 4. etc. Sept. for xi?n Gen. 41, 9. 

2 K. 14, 6. Lys. 694. 2. Plato Rep. 342. 
b. Xen. Ag. 11. 6. + 

apdpTVpos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. pdp- 
rvr,) without witness, unattested, Acts 14, 
17. Jos. Ant. 14. 7. 2. Plut. de Solert. 
Anim. 23. Thuc. 2. 41. 



O v, 6, f/, adj. (dpapruvu,) 
sinful, living in sin, wicked. 

1 . Pr. as Adj, Mark 8, 38 eV 177 ytvt a 
rfj ^lOt^oXt Si Kai d/AaprcoX&lt;5. So dvrjp V. 
a^SpcoTTos d/xaprcoXoy, a sinful man, a sin 
ner, Luke 5, 8. 19, 7. 24, 7. John 9, 16. 24. 
Also yvvfj d/iapTcoXo s Luke 7, 37. 39. Sc 
Sept. for xan Num. 32, 14 ; Kan Is. 1,4 
(Ecclus. 27^ 30. Plut. de audiend. Poet. 7.) 
Luke 13, 2 dp.aprcoXol Trapa irdvras more 
wicked than all others. 18, 13. Rom. 3, 7. 
5, 8. 5, 19 d/zaprcoXot KaTfcrrd^crav ol TroX- 
Xot, opp. diKaioi KOT. ol TToXXoi. 7, 13. Gal. 
2, 17. 

2. Subst. a sinner, Matt. 9, 10. 11. 13. 
11, 19. 26, 45. Mark 2, 15. 16 bis. 17. 14, 
41. Luke 5, 30. 32. 6,32.33.34.7,34. 15,1. 
2. 7 . 10. John 9, 25. 31. Gal. 2, 15. 1 Tim. 1, 
9. 15. Heb. 7,26. 12,3. James 4, 8. 5,20. 
1 Pet. 4, 18. Jude 15. [Rev. 21, 8.] Sept. for 
Nan Ps. 1, 1. 5. Is. 13, 9 ; sen Ps. 37, 12. 
Ez. 33, 8. Others regard the plural as put 
in the Jewish idiom directly for rd &vr), gen 
tiles, heathen, in Matt. 26, 45. Mark 14, 41 
Luke 6, 32. 33. 34. 24, 7. But this is not 
necessary, nor probable in the mouth of our 
Lord. 



ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. p.d x r),) 
Pass, unfought, unconquerable, Hdot. 1. 84, 
Plato Menex. 240. d. Act. not fighting 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 1. 16. In N. T. intens. foi 
not contentious, not quarrelsome, 1 Tim. 3, 
3. Tit. 3, 2. 

a/ia&), &lt;, f. JJCTCO, (kindr. a/xa,) to gather 
together, to collect, e. g. stalks, reeds, Horn. 
II. 24. 451. In N. T. to gather the crops, 
to harvest, to reap, c. ace. James 5, 4 ; 
comp. Lev. 19, 13. Deut. 24, 14. 15. Sept. 
for 1S Lev. 25, 11. So Hdot. 6, 28. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 14. 



u, TJ, (a priv. p,e3va&gt;,) an 
amethyst, a precious stone of a deep purple 
or violet colour, a variety of quartz ; Rev. 
21, 20. Sept. for frabnx Ex. 28, 19. 
The ancient Magi pretended that the ame 
thyst was an antidote against drunkenness, 
whence its name. Plin. H. N. 37. 40. Ro- 
senm. Alterthk. IV. i. p. 39. 

&lt;zyLte\&)j o&gt;, f. rjcrai, (ap.f\f]s , a priv. fie- 
X,) to be careless, heedless, absol. Matt. 22, 
5 ; c. infin. 2 Pet. 1,12. With a genit. not 
to care for, to neglect, 1 Tim. 4, 14. Heb. 2, 
3. 8, 9. Wisd. 3, 10. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 16. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24. 



ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. fie /i- 
(pop,cu.) Act. not blaming, icell content, Xen. 
Cyr. 4. 5. 52. In N. T. Pass, blameless, 



without reproach, Luke 1, 6. Phil. 2, 15. 3, 
6. 1 Thess. 3, 13. Heb. 8, 7. Sept. for 
en Job 1, 1. 8; fiicn Gen. 17, 1. So 
Diod. Sic. 17. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 32. 

ayue/47TTa&gt;9, adv. (a/if/i7rroy,) unblam- 
ably, blamelessly, without reproach, 1 Thess. 
2, 10. 5, 23. Addit. to Esth. 13, 3. Plut. 
an seni sit ger. Resp. 9. Plato Legg. 751 . d. 

dpepipvos, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. pepip,- 
j/a.) without care or anxiety, unconcerned, 
1 Cor. 7, 32. Matt. 28, 14. Wisd. 6, 15. 
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 51. Hdian. 2. 4. 3. 

afjLera&TO$j ov, 6, ^. adj. (a priv. p.fra- 
riS^/zi,) immovable, immutable, sure, Heb. 
6, 18. Neut. ro u/ierd3eroi/ as Subst. rmmu- 
tability, Heb. 6, 17. 3 Mace. 5, 1. 12. Pol. 
30. 17. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 25. 



S, O v, 6, T), adj. (a priv. 
fo), ) immovable, firm, 1 Cor. 15, 58. 
Dion. Hal. 8. 74. Plato Ep. 343. a. 

a/iera/&lt;ie/\.??TO9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 
fjL(Ta[if\ei), not to be repented of, unchange 
able, Rom. 11, 29. 2 Cot. 7, 10. Pol. 21. 
9. 11. Plato Tim. 59. d. 



ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. p.e- 
rafoe w,) Act. unrepentant, impenitent, e. g. 
9 icapSia Rom. 2, 5. Test. XII Patr. p. 
685. Pass. Luc. Abdic. 11. 



, ov, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. ptrpov, ) 
without measure, immoderate; hence els ra 
ufjLfrpa immoderately, excessively, i. q. a^e- 
rpwj, 2 Cor. 10, 13. 15. Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 5. 
Theocr. 15. 45. Plato Legg. 716. c. 

a/i^y, amen, Heb. l^tt , pr. adj. true, 
faithful; then Subst. as ( nx in&gt;X , Sept. 
3f6? aXjjSii/o?,. Is. 65, 16. The Heb. T?X 
occurs often in O. T. as an adv. truly, sure 
ly, verily ; usually at the end of a sentence, 
where it serves to confirm the words which 
precede, so be it, fiat, Sept. dp.rjv or yei/otro. 
So in oaths or imprecations, where the peo 
ple answer T?X , and thus bind themselves, 
Neh. 5, 13, Sept. drfv. Deut. 27, 15-26, 
Sept. yfvoiTo. Or in praising God, when 
the assembly respond "j^X } as Ps. 41, 14. 
72, 19. 89, 53, Sept. d^v. Ps. 106, 48, 
Sept. yfvoiro. Or lastly by individuals after 
an imprecation, Num. 5, 22, Sept. ytvoiro ; 
or to a command, 1 K. 1, 36, Sept. ytvoiro. 
Rarely V?S&lt; stands in O. T. at the begin 
ning of a sentence, for emphasis, verily, in 
truth, Sept. dXj3a&gt;?, Jer. 28, 6 ; also fern. 
njax . Sept. dXTjSoiy, Josh. 7, 20, comp. Job 
19, 5. Hence in N. T. 

1. Adj. as in Heb. true, faithful. Rev 
J, 14 6 d/j.f]v, 6 pdprus 6 TTICTTOS KOI o 



37 0/11/69 

i&gt;ds, the true, the faithful and true witness. 
where the last words explain the first. See 
Is. 65, 16 above. 

2. Adv. at the end of a sentence, in 
doxologies or ascriptions of praise, hymns, 
etc. amen, so be it, Matt. 6, 13. Rom. 1,25. 
9, 5. Rev. 1, 6. 5, 14. al. sasp. Comp. 
Ps. 106, 48. 1 Chr. 16, 36. Neh. 8, 6. 
Hence Xyj&gt; ro dp-r/v, to respond amen, 
1 Cor. 14, 16. Also after benedictions, in 
vocations, Rom. 15, 33. 16, 24. 1 Cor. 16, 
24. Heb. 13, 25. Strengthened by vai, Rev. 
1, 7 vai dp.r)v, yea amen! 2 Cor. 1, 20 eV 
aura) TO vai Kal tv avrw TO dp.rjv, are in him 
yea and amen, i. e. are most true and faith 
ful. So too before an ascription, Rev. 7, 12. 

3. Adv. emphat. at the beginning of a 
sentence, truly, verily, Matt. 5, 18. 16, 28 
comp. Luke 9, 27 oAj^coj. Matt. 25, 40. 
Luke 4, 24 comp. v. 25. In John it is re 
peated, d[j.rjv, dp.r)v, John 3, 3. 5. 11. 5, 19. 
8, 51. al. sap. + 

afJ,r)T(i)p, opos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. /AIJTTJ/J,) 
without mother, motherless, as the gods, 
Eurip. Phoen. 676. Plato Conv. 180. d; an 
orphan, Hdot. 4. 154; or one born of a 
mean mother Eurip. Ion. 109; unmotherly, 
spoken of a mother Soph. Elect. 1154. 
In N. T. without mother, spoken of Melchi- 
zedek, i. e. whose mother is not mentioned 
in the genealogies, Heb. 7, 3. Though 
Melchizedek was a priest, yet he was not so 
by genealogical descent ; his ancestors can 
not be traced ; see in dyeveaXoyrjTos. So 
Philo de Temul. p. 248, 290 ; de Monarch. 
p. 827. b. 

a/iiai&gt;T09, ov, o, 17, adj. (a priv. fiiaivca,) 
unstained, unsoiled; trop. undefiled by sin, 
e. g. a person, Heb. 7, 26. So Wisd. 8, 20. 
Plato Legg. 777. e, dfiiavros TOV re dvocrioi 
jrepl KOI dftiicov. Of worship, undefiled, 
pure, James 1, 27; the heavenly inherit 
ance, 1 Pet. 1,4. (2 Mace. 15, 34.) Also 
of marriage, undefiled, chaste, Heb. 13, 4. 
So Wisd. 3, 13. 

A/jUvaSd/3, 6, indec. Aminadab, Heb 
^J 1 1 ?? (kindred of the prince), pr. n. of 
an ancestor of Christ, Matt. 1, 4 bis. Luke 
3, 33. 



ov, 17, sand, Matt. 7, 26, Rom 
9, 27. Heb. 11, 12. Rev. 12, 18. 20, 8. 
Sept. for "iSS Gen. 13, 16; bin Gen. 22, 
17. Diod. Sic. 5. 7. Plato Phaid. 110. a. 

dfj,vo&lt;?, ov, 6, a lamb; in N. T. only 
trop. of Christ delivered over to death, as a 
lamb to the sacrifice, John 1, 29. 36. 1 Pet. 
1, 19. Acts 8, 32, comp. Is. 53, 7 where 



38 



Sept. for irn . Sept. for tiM Ex. 12, 5 ; 
1? Is. 16, l" Aristoph. Av. 1559. JE\. H. 
A. 4. 15. So dpvos 3eou, the Messiah, 
Test. XII Patr. p. 724, 725, 730. 

d/iot/??;, TJS, T), (a/i6i /3&lt;a,) change, Horn. 
Od. 14. 521 ; requital for evil, indemnity, 
Horn. Od. 12. 382. In N. T. requital for 
good, for kind offices ; 1 Tim. 5, 4 d/ioi/Sas 
dTToStSdVai to give full requital, to requite. 
So Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 90. 
Plato Conv. 202. e. 

a/iTreXo?, O v, 17, a vine, Matt. 26, 29. 
Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 18. James 3, 12. 
(Luc. D. Deor. 18. 2. Xen. CEc. 19. 12.) 
Trop. John 15, 1. 4. 5 I am the true vine, 
etc. i. e. Christ is the true, the real vine, of 
which his disciples are the branches ; just 
as with Paul Christ is the head and they 
the members, comp. Eph. 5, 23. 30. Col. 2, 

19. The figure expresses the closest union 
and communion. In Rev. 14, 18. 19 17 ap.- 
TTfXoy TTJS yjjs, the vine of the earth, denotes 
the now prosperous enemies of the Messiah, 
who are to be cut off as grapes are gathered 
and cast into the wine press ; comp. Is. 63, 
2. 3. Lam. 1, 15. 

d/jL7re\ovp i yos, ou, 6, 17, (for d/wreXoep- 
yd? ; a/wreXor, epyov,} a vine-dresser, Luke 
13,7. Sept. for vys 2 Chr. 26, 10. Is. 61, 
5. Plut. de Stoic, rep. T. VI. p. 88. Aris 
toph. Pac. 189. 

a/ATreXcov, wi/os, 6, (ajuTreXor,) a vine 
yard, Matt. 20, 1. 2. 4. 7. 8. 21, 28. 33. 39. 
40. 41. Mark 12, 1. 2. 8. 9 bis. Luke 13, 6. 

20, 9. 10. 13, 15 bis. 16. 1 Cor. 9, 7. Sept. 
for fi ja Gen. 9, 20. Is. 5, 1-7. Plut. pro 
Nobil. 3. Diod. Sic. 4. 6. 

A/J,7r\ia$, iov, 6, Amplias, pr. n. of a 
Christian at Rome, Rom. 16, 8. 

dfjivva)) f. wa&gt;, (a euph. /xuw;,) to avert, 
to ward off, c. ace. et dat. Horn. II. 1. 156; 
to defend, Thuc. 3. 67. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 67. 
Mid. to ward off from oneself, to repulse, 2 
Mace. 10, 17. Xen. An. 3. 1. 14 ; to defend 
oneself, Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 30. In N. T. only 
Mid. dfj.vvop.ai,, to aid, to defend; absol. c. 
dat. impl. Acts 7, 24 fjp-vvaTo sc. avrov. Sept. 
c. ace. for S"iiai rt. So absol. Xen. Hell. 
7. 5. 10 irokiv eprjiiov TUJV dp.vvovp.fvwv. 
Plato Rep. 464. e, c. dat. ^Xti . . . rjXiKas 
dp.vveo- Scu KaXoV. 

a/jifaftaXkci), f. jSaXw, (/3dXXto,) to cast 
around, as a garment, c. ace. et dat. Eurip. 
Here. F. 465. In N. T. of a net, to cast 
round about, so as to enclose fish, Mark 1 , 
16 in later edit. Sept. Hab. 1, 17 ; comp. 
Soph. Ant. 343. 



dfJL(j)Lp\. r]a-TpOV, ov, TO, (dp.(pij3dX\a&gt;t 
pr. what is cast around, e. g. a garment 
Eurip. Hel. 1088. In N. T. a fish-net, 
drag, Matt. 4, 18. Mark 1, 16. Sept. for 
rnaaa Hab. 1, 16 ; d-nn Hab. 1, 15. 17. 
So H es. Scut. 215. Hdot."l. 141. Plut. de 
Solert. Anim. 26. 

d/j,(f&gt;ievvv/J,i, f. dp,&lt;pi(o-a&gt;, (eWu/u, Buttm, 
5 108. Ill,) to put on around any one, to 
clothe; c. ace. et ovras, Matt. 6, 30 et 
Luke 12, 28 TOV xop TOV o Seo? OUTOOS 
dp.(pifvvvo-i, i. e. if God so clothe, adorn. 
Pass, with ev c. dat. Matt. 11, 8. Luke 7, 
25. Act. with two ace. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17; 
ace. et dat. Plato Prot. 321 . a. Pass. c. ace. 
Luc. Nigrin. 11. Aristoph. Eccl. 820. 

AfJi(f)l7ro\l$, ems, 17, Amphipolis, pr. n. 
of a city of Macedonia, Acts 17, 1. It was 
situated in a strong position near the mouth 
of the river Strymon ; which flowed around 
it on three sides, and gave occasion for the 
name. Now called Marmara. See Leake s 
Travels in Northern Greece, III. p. 183, 
190 sq. 

a/J,&lt;f)0$ov, ov, TO, (dp.(pi, 686s,~) pr. a 
way round; then, a street of a town or vil 
lage, espec. as leading round a quarter or 
block of dwellings, i. q. dyvid. Mark 11, 4. 
Sept. TO. ap.(poo-a Jer. 17, 27. 49, 27. 
Hesych. ap.&lt;po8a al pvp.a.1, dyviai, 816801. 
So 17 ap.(po8os Xen. An. 4. 2. 11. ib. 5. 2.7. 
Greg. Cor. p. 505. 

a/i^)orep09, e pa, epw, correl. pron. each 
of two; in N. T. only Plur. a/u,&lt;porepoi. 
at, a, both, spoken of two, Matt. 9, 17. 
13, 30. 15, 14. Luke 1, 6. 7. 5, 7. 38. 6, 
39. 7, 42. Acts 8, 38. Eph. 2, 14. 16. 18 
rovs dp,(j)orepovs, both, i. e. Jews and Gen 
tiles. Acts 23, 8 TO. dn^orepa, both, i. e. 
the resurrection, and the existence of angels 
and spirits. Sept. for t^31IJ Gen. 21, 27. 
Ex. 12, 22. Ecclus. 10, 7. Hdian. 3. 6. 8. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 5. 

d/jUa/J. rjTOS, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. jaw/udo- 
p.ai,) unrebukable, blameless, Phil. 2, 15 
2 Pet. 3, 14. Horn. II. 12. 109. Pind. Pyth. 
2. 135. 

ayii&&amp;gt;//-oi , ou, TO, amomum, a fragrant 
plant or seeds brought by the ancients from 
the east, and used in preparing precious oint 
ment, Rev. 18, 13 in later edit. It was of 
various qualities ; growing in Armenia and 
Media, and also in Pontus ; with seeds in 
clusters like grapes; Plin. H. N. 12. 28. 
Theophr. H. PI. 9. 7. The modern amo 
mum of the shops, sison amomum, is sup* 
posed to be a different plant 



39 



?, uv, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. /x 
without blemish, spotless, Heb. 9, 14. 1 Pet. 
1,19 dfjivov ap.o3p.ov, trap, of Christ, a lamb 
without blemish, as was required by the 
Mosaic law in regard to all victims ; see 
Lev. 22, 19-22 where Sept. for Qiap . Also 
of the church as a bride, Eph. 5, 27. So 
Theocr. Id. 18. 25 of a maiden. Anacr. 
Fragm. 42. 2 nopys ifitffua&gt; oVSoy. Trop. 
faultless, blameless, Eph. 1,4. [Phil. 2,15.] 
Col. 1, 22. Jude 24. Rev. 14, 5. So Wisd. 
2, 22. Hdot. 2. 177. 

AfMav, 6, indec. Amon, Heb. (I ttSJ 
(^architect), pr. n. of a king of Judah, Matt. 
1, 10 bis. See 2 K. 21, 8 sq. 2 Chr. 33, 
20 sq. 

AfM#&gt;, 6, indec. Amos, Heb. "P^X 
(strong), pr. n. of an ancestor of Jesus, 
Luke 3, 25. 

I. av, a conditional modal Particle, of 
ten used in connection with the Indicative, 
Subjunctive, and Optative ; differing from 
av for edv, for which see the next article. 
Its primary power is to modify the relation 
expressed by the mood ; whence then arises 
its secondary use. as subjoined to other 
words. It shows that what the mood ex 
presses is to be conceived of as dependent 
on some condition ; which condition, how 
ever, the particle does not point out, but 
only causes it to be felt. Hence, in strict 
ness, av in every case includes in itself the 
idea of a whole conditional clause. In En 
glish it may sometimes be rendered per 
haps, possibly, or the like ; but is commonly 
not to be expressed by any corresponding 
word ; simply imparting to a sentence a 
stamp of uncertainty and mere possibility. 
Its place is usually after one or more words 
in a clause ; it being thus distinguished 
from av for tdv, which stands first in a 
clause. On the nature, power, and use of 
this particle, see generally Buttm. j 1 39. 3 sq. 
Kiihner Gr. $ 260. Id. Ausf. Gr. 453 sq. 
Winer Gr. J 43. Herm. ad Vig. p. 789, etc. 
Herm. de part, av, Lips. 1831. 

I. With the INDICATIVE, in the historical 
tenses, but not in the Present or Future ; 
since what actually is or has been, cannot 
1 made conditional. With the Fut. Indie, 
it is found in Gr. writers very rarely ; but 
does not occur in N. T. See Buttm. 1. c. 
{139. 3. 1. Kiihn. $260. R. 1. 

1 . Mostly in the apodosis, after a condi 
tional clause with d, signifying that if the 
subject of the protasis had taken place, then 
the subject of the apodosis would likewise 
have taken place ; but that in fact neither 



the one nor the other has taken j lace , 
comp. in art. I. 2. e. Thus 

a) With the Indie. Imperfect, to express 
the idea : I would or might do. a) Where 
the protasis also has the Imperf. Luke 7, 
39 OVTOS fl TJV Trpo(f)T]Tr]s, fyivaHTKfv av, ris 
Kal iroTanr) f) ywr), if this man were a pro 
phet, he would know who and what this wo 
man is ; but he is not a prophet, and he 
does not know. Luke 17, 6. John 5, 46. 8, 
42. 9,41. 15,19. 18.36. 1 Cor. 11, 31. 
Gal. 1, 10. Heb. 8, 4. 7. (Luc. D. Deor. 

18. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 24. Plato Gorg. 
516. e, fl fjaav av8pfs dyaSot . . . oi K at 
Trore ravra ewtwr^w.) So Heb. 11, 15 fl 
pfv fKfivrjs ffii&gt;rjp.6vtvov . . . fl%ov av Kaipot, 
dvaKafj.\^ai, where the writer speaks of the 
past as if present ; comp. Pres. fp.&lt;pavlovo-ii- 
and opeyovrai in vv. 14. 16. Matt. 23, 30 d 
?7/ie3a fv rats rjutpais TWV frarc/MW rjp.a)v, OVK 
av flfjLf 2a Koivavoi KT\. if ice were in the days 
of our fathers, we would not be partakers, 
etc. Sometimes av is omitted in this con 
struction ; and in the later Greek was more 
and more thus omitted ; Winer 43. 2 mid. 
Kiihner 260. R. 3. John 9, 33 ft ^ r^v 
OVTOS Trapa 3eo{), OVK rjdvvaro T&gt;oitiv ovftev. 

19, 11. Rom. 7, 7. In John 8, 8 the road- 
ing varies. (Lycurg. Leocr. 154. 3 Reisk. 
Plato Gorg. p. 514. C, 8e urjTf fitSutrra- 
AOJ&gt; fixopev . . . OVTGO 81} dvorjTov TJV KT\.) 
So too after a Pluperf. in the protasis, Acts 
26, 32. Sometimes also both av and the 
verb of the apodosis are omitted, or absorbed 
in an interrogation ; as 1 Cor. 12, 17 bis. 19. 
/3) Where the protasis has the aorist ; Gal. 
3, 21 et yap e SoSrj vufj.os ovrats av e vo- 
fjMv TJV 17 diKaioo-vvrj. Heb. 4, 8. (Thuc. 1. 
74. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 5 8rj\ov ovv. STI OVK 
av TrpoeKeyev, fl p.r) fTTio~revfv d\rj^fv(rfiv.~) 
Here too av may be omitted, as John 1 5, 22 
By aposiopesis, the whole appdosis is some 
times suppressed ; Luke 19, 42 tyvas 
KOI (TV ... TO. Ttpbs flpfjvrjv crov, sc. Ka\u&gt;s av 
eixes. Heb. 7, 11. Winer 5 66. H. 

b) With the Indie. Aorist, to express the 
idea : / would or might hare done. a) 
Where the protasis also has the aorist ; 
Mutt. 11, 21 el (v Tvpo) tytvovTo at Si i- n/ms 
. . . TraXat av p.(rfv6r)&lt;rav, if these miracles 
had been done in Tyre, they would have, rn 
periled, v. 23. Luke 10, 13. Rom. 9. 29 
1 Cor. 2, 8. Gal. 4, 15. Also Matt. 24. 22 
and Mark 13, 20, referring to the eternal 
counsels of God. So Plut. Moral. II. p. 65 
ft yap UTJ o~v TTJV TTO\IV aW/SoAry, OVK av yo&gt; 
dvfXafiov. Xen. Apol. Socr. 8. /3) Where 
the protasis has the Imperfect ; John 14, 2? 
ft Tjyairdrf pf, fxaprjre av. V. 2. 18, 30 



av 



40 



Acts 18, 14. So Plut. Pomp. 2 fin. Plato 
Phaed. 55. p. 106. a, OVKOVV fl KOI TO o3ep- 
uov avayKoiov TJV . . . ov yap av aTTooXfro ye 
xrX. y) Where the protasis has the Plu- 
perf. Matt. 12, 7 el 8e eyvuxene . . . OVK av 
KareSiKao-are. Matt. 24, 43. Luke 12, 39. 
John 4, 10. 8) Where the protasis is im 
plied in the context; Luke 19,23 dia r( 

, .,- . , / , \ &gt; V )&gt;. 

OVK eooiKas TO apyvpiov fj.ov . . . K&lt;U eyw eA- 
3obi&gt; crvv TOKO) av eirpa^a avTO, i. e. if thou 
hadst done this. Matt. 25, 27. Heb. 10, 2 
eVet [et fdvvavro TeXeiwcrai] OVK av enav- 
&lt;ravro KT\. Comp. Xen. An. 4. 2. 10. 

c) With the Indie. Pluperfect, to express 
the idea : I would or might, have done ; e. g. 
after a Pluperf. in the protasis, John 8, 19 
ft fue f/8fiT, Kal rov irarepa aov TjfSeire av. 
14, 7. Also after an Imperf. in the prota 
sis, 1 John 2, 19 et yap rjaav e fjucov, ue- 
p.evf)Kfio-av av p.e3 f]p.iav. John 11,21. Wi 
ner 43. 2. b. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 34 
TrXetora 8 av TOVTO&gt;V flprjKfipev, el TrXfiova 



2. In relative clauses, after relative pro 
nouns and adverbs, (os, oorty,) oaos, KU^OTI, 
OTTOV, o&gt;y. Here av is followed by the Indi 
cative, when a matter of fact is spoken of, 
something certain in itself, but yet indefinite 
in respect to time or other circumstances, 
. e. happening repeatedly where occasion 
offers ; Winer 43. 3. a . Herm. ad Viger. 
p. 818 sq. So in N. T. with Indie. Imper 
fect ; Mark 6, 56 bis, KOI OTTOU av eicrTropeu- 
ero . . . Kal ocroi av fjrrTOvro avTov fcrw^ovro, 
and whithersoever he entered . . . and as ma 
ny as touched him were made whole, i. e. 
however -many wherever he went; comp. 
without av, Matt. 14, 36 Kai ocrot rj-^savro 
8teo-u&gt;^r]o-av, spoken definitely of one time 
and place. Acts 2, 45 and 4, 35 KaSoYi av 

TIS xp e Lav X e as a man a t an y ti me had 
need. 1 Cor. 12, 2 a&gt;s av fjyeo-^e as ye were 
at any time led. So Aristoph. Acharn. 873. 
Luc. Demon. 10 OTTOCTOI av edoKovv avTca. 
With aor. Sept. Gen. 2, 19. Lev. 5, 3. Luc. 
D. Mort. 9. 2. Dem. 1106. 1 ; and so always 
in Gr. writers with a past tense. Hence in 
text. rec. Mark 11, 24 oo-a av Trpocreii^op-e- 
voi. aireio-3e, the Subjunctive atr^a-3e should 
be read as in Mss. So too Luke 8, 18. 10, 
8, in Mss. 

II. With the SUBJUNCTIVE. Here strictly 
av is unnecessary ; since the mood itself 
expresses the relation of condition, and 
so includes the idea of av. Yet where the 
Subjunctive stands in a dependent clause 
introduced by a relative word or conjunc 
tion, usage requires that av should be 
pvolv.d from the idea of the mood and con 



nected, not with the verb, but with the rela 
tive or other particle ; see Buttm. 139. 14. 
Kuhn. \ 260. 3. Ausf. Gr. 454. c, Winer 
43. 3. b. 

1 . In relative clauses, where av subjoined 
to the relative renders it general and indefi 
nite, implying possibility but not certainty ; 
Lat. cunque, Engl. ever, soever. In these 
cases the later incorrect orthography some 
times writes edv for av ; see in edv II. 

a) After relative Pronouns, as os av, 
oa-os av, oo-Tis av, i. q. Lat. quicunque, 
Engl. whoever, whosoever, whatsoever. a) 
Before the Subjunct. Present, expressing 
what may have taken place or usually takes 
place, or also what is customary and con 
tinued; Winer 1. c. Matt. 7, 12 Travra ovv 
oo-a av 3e Xj?re. 16, 25 os yap av Se Xfl TT)J&gt; 
^vx^v avTov crcocrat. Mark 4, 25. Luke 8, 
18. 10, 5. John 2, 5. 5, 19 a yap av e jcet- 
vos 71-007. Rom. 9, 15. 16, 2. 1 Cor. 16, 2 
on av fvooa&gt;Tai. Gal. 5, 10. 17. Col. 3, 17. 

I John 2, 5. al. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 14 o n 
av 8vva&gt;aai.. Plato Prot. 334. d, Trept ov av 77 
6 Xdyoy. /3) Before the Subjunct. Aorist, 
expressing what may hereafter take place ; 
Matt. 5, 19 os 8 av 71-0177077. vv. 21. 22. 10, 

I 1 els TIV 8 av TTO\IV . . . eiVe X37Tf into what 
soever city ye shall enter. 12, 32. 26, 48. 
Mark 3, 28. 29. Luke 10, 35. John 1, 33 

4, 14. Acts 7, 3 (quoted from Gen. 12, 1). 
Rom. 10, 13. Rev. 13, 15. al. So Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 22 oo-ov av 011-77077. Xen. An. 2. 

2. 20. Hi. 1. 26. 

b) After relative Adverbs, e. g. a) OTTOV 
civ, wheresoever, with Subj. Aorist, Mark 9, 
18. 14, 9. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 41. An. 2. 3. 
26.) Also whithersoever, with Subj. Pre 
sent, Luke 9, 57. James 3, 4. Rev. 14, 4. 
So Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 6. |3) co-axis av, as 
often as, with Subj. Present; 1 Cor. 11, 25. 
26. y) a&gt;? av, as, in whatever way, with 
Subj. Present; 1 Thess. 2, 7 obs av rpo(pos 
30X7777 TO. TeKva. 

c) After particles of time, imparting to 
them the idea of indefiniteness ; Winer 43. 

5. a) d^pi ov &v, till, until a time indefi 
nite ; so with the Subj. Aorist, 1 Cor. 15, 
25. Rev. 2, 25. So axpis av Xen. An. 2. 

3. 2; see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 14, 15. /3) 
ecos av, till, until, id. with Subj. Aorist, Matt. 
2, 13. 5, 18. 22, 44 (quoted from Sept. Ps. 
110, 1). Mark 6, 10. 9, 1. Luke 9, 27. 1 
Cor. 4, 5. James 5, 7. al. saep. So Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 126. Xen. An. 5. 1. 11. y) 
rjviKa av, whenever, as soon as, indef. with 
Subj. Aorist, 2 Cor. 3, 16. So Xen. Cyr. 
1*2. 4. 8) ore av, see orai/. e) cos av, 
whenever, as soon as, with Subj. Aorist ; 



av 



41 



1 Cor. 11, 34 us av eX2oj. Rom. 15,24 
Lachm. So Ceb. Tab. 4 &lt;ur av etVeXSwo-tv 
tls TOV fiiov. ib. 9. 

2. After the final particle OTTUS, indi 
cating a purpose of which the accomplish 
ment is possible, though uncertain, and 
dependent on circumstances ; Winer j 43. 6. 
Acts 3. 19 OTTCOS av eXSoxnv Kaipol dvatyv- 
ecas that so perhaps may come times of re 
freshing. Matt. 6, 5. Luke 2, 35. Acts 15, 
17 comp. Sept. Am. 9, 12. Rom. 3, 4 
comp. Sept. Ps. 51, 6. So App. Exp. 
Alex. M. 4. 22. 7. Xen. An. 5. 9. 17. 

III. With the OPTATIVE. Here av sub 
jects the wish or supposition expressed by 
the mood to some condition, and thus marks 
it as uncertain and merely possible ; W T iner 
5 43. 1. b. Buttm. 139. 15. Kiihn. $ 260. 4. 
Ausf. Gr. 5 467. Thus 

1. In wishes, prayers, etc. Acts 26, 29 
fvt-aip.rjv av r&lt;5 3e&lt;5, / could pray to God, 
i. e. were I to follow out my feelings, 
though it might be in vain. Themist. 6. p. 
80. d, eyo&gt; 5e fvaifj.rjv av, 011% i/pas, dXX 
vKtp i /jius 8f8ifvai. Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 6. 
So fiov\oifj.r)v av Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 1. Plato 
Ion 532. a. 

2. In interrogative clauses, where the 
thing inquired about is certain or possible, 
but the inquirer is in doubt when or how 
it is to take place ; e. g. a) Direct, with 
Opt. Present, Acts 8, 31 TTWJ yap av 8vvai- 
p.rjv ; i. q. OVK av 8vvaip.rjv. So Pint. Mor. 
II. p. 170 TTOJS av o vvaip.f Sa. rjv. Xen. An. 
7. 6. 6. b) Indirect, with Opt. Present, 
Luke 1, 62 ri av 3Xot KaXetcr3ai UVTOV, 
rchat (how) he might wish him to be catted ? 
since he was to have some name. Luke 9, 
46. John 13, 24. Acts 2, 12. 10, 17. 17, 
18. 20. With Opt. Aorist, Luke 6, 11 
av iroif)&lt;Tfiav r&lt;5 ITJ&OV. Acts 5, 24. See 
Winer ; 43. 4. * So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 2. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 24. 

IV. With the INFINITIVE, espec. after 
8o o&gt; and other like verbs, where it ex 
presses what one thinks may possibly take 
place ; and so gives to the Infin. Aorist or 
Present the force of a Future ; see Buttm. 
139. m. 17. Kiihn. $ 260. 5. Id. Ausf. Gr. 
\ 455. Ast Lex. Plat. I. p. 135. Thus, 

2 Cor. 10, 9 iva pr) 8do&gt; o&gt;r av eK&lt;po/3eii&gt; 
vfJias Sta ru&gt;v emcrroXuiv, that I may not seem 
as if (perhaps) about to terrify you by letters. 
Plato Crat. 391. a, dXXa 8oK&&amp;gt; p.oi &8e av 
fiaXXov TmSqo-eerSai trot. Rep. 336. e, xat 
fiot SOKCO . . . a(pa&gt;vos av ytve cr3at. ib. 457. d. 

V. Once av occurs in an exceptive clause 
without a verb, which however is to be sup 



plied from the preceding context. 1 Cor. 7, 5 
ur) uTrooTfperre dXXrjXouy, ei p.t) TI av [ye- 
VOITO] fK (rvfjicpoivov irpbs Kaipov, i. e. ex 
cept perhaps it be with consent for a time. 
See Hartung Lehre v. d. Part. II. p. 330. 
Kiihn. 261. 4. Winer 43. 1. fin. -f 

II. av, conjunct, for tdv, if; with the 
Subjunct. John 20, 23 bis. Its place is at 
the beginning of a clause or proposition ; 
and it is thus distinguished from the modal 
av of the preced. article ; Herm. ad Vig. 
p. 819, sq. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 4. Xen. An. 

5. 7. 5 tav uev e ycb (paivu&gt;fj.ai ... ai&gt; 8 rjiuv 
(patVcoirat KT\. 

ova, prep, up, upon, on, pr. implying 
motion upwards, opp. Kara. ; see the com 
pounds and ava&gt;. In Gr. poets, c. dat. Horn. 
II. 1. 15; in prose only c. ace. a* dva rov 
TToraubv TrXeuv, opp. Kara poov, Hdot. 2. 96, 
Pol. 3. 75. 3 ; then, through, throughout, as 
if from bottom to top, dva rfjv EXXdSa, Hdot. 

6. 131 ; TrXavav dva ra oprj Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 
27 ; trop. of mode and manner, as dva xpa- 
TOS q. d. from weakness up to strength, i. e. 
strongly, rigorously, Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 30. ib. 
5. 3. 12. See Buttm. 147. n. 1. Kiihn. $ 290 
1. Ausf. Gr. ^ 602. Hence in N. T. only 
with the Accusative. 

1 . Of place, through ; as dm uf&lt;rov TLVOS 
through the midst of, e. g. TOV a-irov Matt 
13, 25 ; TWJ/ 6pia&gt;v Mark 7, 31. Sept. Is. 57, 

5. (Diod. Sic. 2. 4. Xen. An. 7. 4. 2 dm TO 
TreSioi/.) Also of rest, in the midst of, e. g. 
dm ue&ov TOV Spoi/ou Rev. 7, 17 comp. 5, 
6 ev /zeVw. Trop. of persons, between, 1 
Cor. 6, 5. Sept. Ex. 11, 7. 1 Mace. 7, 28. 

2. Of manner, as dva p.tpos, pr. through 
each share or turn, i. e. by course, by turns, 
alternately, 1 Cor. 14, 27. Pol. 4. 20. 10. 
Gr. writers use more commonly KOTO, ut pos, 
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 29. Plato Legg. 671. c. 
Hence 

3. In a distributive sense, pr. through ; 
as dm TTO.V ero? through every year, i. e. 
every year, annually, Hdot. 7. 106 ; di&gt;a 
TreVre Trapacrdyyas TTJS rf^pas Xen. An. 4. 

6. 4. In N. T. through, by, signifying man 
ner, and approaching to the nature of an 
adverb ; Mark 6, 40 dmreo-oi/ Trpacnal irpa- 
trtai dva (KUTOV KT\. i.e. by hundreds. Luke 
9, 14. 10, 1 UTreoTetXei/ avTovs dva 8vo, i. e. 
two and two. So Pol. 2. 10. 3. Xen. An. 
3. 4. 21 firoii]&lt;TavTo e \6%ovs dva (KUTOV 
oVSpar. Elsewhere in N. T. dva becomes 
still more an adverb, each, apiece, standing 
between a verb and its accusative, and qua 
lifying the former ; Matt. 20, 9. 10 ?Xa/3o 
dva 8r)vdpiov, they received each a denarius 
Luke 9. 3. John 2, 6 vdpt at . . . 



42 



dva ueTprjTas 8vo ij Tpels. Rev. 4, 8. Also 
once before a nominative ; Rev. 21, 21 dva 

flS fKClCTTOS TU&gt;V 7TV\&lt;aVa&gt;V TfV KT\. Comp. 

Horn. II. 18. 562 dm /3orpvey rjo-av. Pol. 3. 
104. 4 e l/Tre/x^e TTJS VVKTOS (Is ras firiTTj- 
dfioTaras VTro/SoXas 1 dva Siaxoaiovs Kal rpta- 
Kocriovs . . . nnre ls. ib. 2. 24. 13. 

NOTE. In composition dva denotes : a) 
up, upicards ; as dvaj3aiva&gt;. b) re-, back, 
again, as if up stream, implying return, 
repetition ; as dva^a&gt;pea&gt;, dvaKaivifa. c) 
Emphasis, intensity ; as dvayivu&gt;o-Ka&gt;. 

ara/3aS/i09, ov, 6, (ui/a/3cu i&gt;a&gt;), an as 
cent, i. e. a stair, a step, Plur. stairs, lead 
ing up into the fortress Antonia, Acts 21, 35. 
40. See Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 8. Biblioth. Sac. 
1846. p. 622. Sept. for nb?a 1 K. 10, 19. 
20. Jos. Ant. 8. 5. 2. M.~H. A. 6. 61. 
I Idot. 2. 125. The Attic form was dva- 
@a&lt;ru6s, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 324. 

avaftaljKO, f. /S^o-o/iat, Q3atVa&gt;,) aor. 2 
dvffirjv, imperat. dca^St, also apoc. dvdfia 
Rev. 4, 1 ; see Buttm. J 114 in ftaiva&gt;. 

1 . to go or come up, to ascend, to go from 
a lower to a higher place ; e. g. as into a cha 
riot, absol. Acts 8, 31 TrapeKaXeae re rbv &lt;i- 
\nnrov dvafidvra KaSiVai avv ara&gt;. So John 

10, 1 dvaj3alvu&gt;v dXXa^oSev, climbing up 
some oilier way, sc. into the sheep-fold, not 
by the door. The place whence one goes 
up is put with OTTO c. gen. Matt. 3, 16 OTTO 
TOV vdaros. Rev. 7, 2 ; with eVc c. gen. Acts 
8, 39 eK TOV vSaros. Rev. 11, 7. 13, 11. 
The place whither one goes up, is put 
with els c. ace. as els TO opos Matt. 5, 

1. 14, 23. 15, 29. Mark 3, 13; also Matt. 
15, 39. Mark 6, 51. John 7, 14. [John 21, 
3 els TO TrXoTov] ; with eVt c. ace. Luke 5, 
19 enl TO Scoua. 19, 4. So with OTTO Xen. 
Hell. 6. 5. 26 ; ib. 5. 4. 58. Pol. 10. 4. 6 ; 
els ,Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 19. Dem. 799. ult. eVt 
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 39. Dem. 567. 13. In a 
wider sense, of those who go from a lower 
to a higher region of country ; comp. the 
dvdftao-is of Xenophon, and Xen. An. 1.1. 

2. So to Jerusalem, as situated on the 
mountains ; els lepotroX. Matt. 20, 17. 18. 
Mark 10, 32. (Jos. Ant. 12. 7. 6.) Absol. 
of persons going up to Jerusalem ; John 7, 
8 where ds T^V eopTrjv marks the object of 
the journey. John 7, 10. 12, 20. Acts 18, 
22. 24, 11. So Sept. and fibs Ezra 7, 6. 
7. Also tls lovSalav Luke 2, 4, sc. from 
Galilee, with OTTO and e* of place whence. 
Spoken of those who ascend into heaven, 
either to dwell with God or to have inter 
course with him ; so dv. els TOV ovpavov Rev. 

11, 12 ; ds TO fyos Eph, 4, 8 (Sept. Ps. 



68, 19) ; vTTfpdvo) . . . T&gt;V oi/p. Eph. 4, 10 
irpbs TOV iraTfpa John 20, 17 bis ; OTTOU rjv 
TO TrpuTepov John 6, 62, comp. 1,2. 14, 28 ; 
&Se Rev. 4, 1. 11, 12; absol. Eph. 4, 9. 
So of those acquainted with things from 
heaven, or known only in heaven, John 3, 
13. Rom. 10,6; comp. Deut. 30, 12. Prov. 
30, 4. Here too belongs John 1 , 52 : ye 
shall see heaven open, and the angels of God 
ascending (dvafiaivovras) and descending 
upon the Son of man, i. e. ye shall behold 
the Son of man receiving constant commu 
nications of divine power and favour from 
the Father. Angels are here put to repre 
sent the medium of communication ; but 
not as implying their visible appearance ; 
the figure being drawn from Gen. 28, 12. 

2. Of things, to go or come up, to rise, to 
be brought up ; e. g. a fish out of the sea, 
Matt. 17, 27. (^Esop. F. 95 Kapiavos dnb TJJS 
SaAacra-Tjs dvafids. ) Of smoke, to rise up, 
Rev. 9, 2. 14, 11. 19, 3 ; c. dat. Rev. 8, 4 *cal 
aveftr] 6 Kanvos TUIV 3tyita/zara&gt;i/ rals Trpocr- 
evxais TUIV ayiuv, i. e.for or in behalf of the 
prayers of the saints, along with them and 
aiding them; see Winer 31. 3 ult. Of 
plants, to rise up, to grow up, Matt. 13, 7. 
Mark 4, 8. 32. Sept. and rfsy Is. 5, 4. 
(Xen. OZc. 19, 18 a/wreXos 1 dvaftaivovo-a /* 
eVi TO. SevSpa. Theophr. H. PI. 8. 3.) Trop. 
of a rumour, Acts 21,31 dve^ (pda-is rw ^t- 
Xmp^w u-ord came up to the chiliarch, he 
being in the fortress Antonia. Also of 
prayers, dv. Ivomiov TOV Sfou Acts 10, 4. 
Spoken likewise of thoughts, purposes, 
which come up, arise, in one s mind, e. g. 
tv TV Kap8ia Luke 24, 38 ; eVl riyi/ KapSiav 
Acts 7, 23. 1 Cor. 2, 9 (comp. Is. 64, 4). 
So Heb. Sb bs r&S , Sept. dvafiaivfiv eVt 
Trjv Kapoiav, Jer. 3, T 16. 32,35. 44,21. -f 

avaftdXko), f. /3aXw, (/3aXXco,) to throw 
or cast up, a mound Thuc. 4. 90 ; to throw 
or put back, to put off, ae^\ov Horn. Od. 19. 
584. In N. T. Mid. dvapd\\ 0f j.ai, to 
put off, to defer, in a judicial sense, c. ace. 
of pers. Acts 24, 22. Sept. Ps. 78, 21. So 
Diod. Sic. 16. 79 TTJV Kokaviv els fTepov 
di&gt;e/3aXero Kaipov. Plato Phaed. 107. a. Xen 
Cyr. 8. 1. 18. 

dvaftiftdfa, f. dvco, (/3i/3aco,) to male. 
go up, to cause to ascend, Xen. 4. 2. 28. 
In N. T. to draw up, to drag pr haul in, 
e. g. a net to the shore, c. ace. et eVt rt, 
Matt. 13, 48. Sept. for nh rt Gen. 37, 28. 
So of ships id. Xen. Hell. 1. i. 2 -n-pbs TTJ* 
yrjv dveflifldfc ray eavTov Tpirjpets. 

dvafiXeTToy, f. ^ m , 03Xra&gt;,) 1. to 
look up, to raise the eyes, ety TQV ovpavov 



Matt. 14, 19. Mark 6, 41. 7, 34. Luke 9, 
16; els avrov Acts 22, 13; absol. Mark 8, 

24. 16, 4. Luke 19, 5. 21, 1. So ds rbv 
ovp. 2 Mace. 7, 28. Plato Ax. 370. b. 
Xen. Cyr. 6. 4. 9 ; npos &gt;a Plut. de Ani- 
mse procreat. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1.4. 12. 

2. to see again, to recover sight, as the 
blind, Matt/ 11, 5. 20, 34. Mark 8, 25. 

10, 51. 52. Luke 7, 22. 18, 41. 42. 43. 
Acts 9, 12. 17. 18. 22, 13 dj/d/3Xe^ov. 
Of one blind from his birth, John 9, 

11. 15. 18 bis. Sept. for aisri Is. 42, 
18. Plut. adv. Stoic. 10. Plato Phsedr. 
243. b. 

az/a/3\6&gt;Jri9, ear, 17, (dra/SAeVw,) a see 
ing again, recovery of sight, Luke 4, 19 ; 
comp. Sept. Is. 61, 1. jEl. H. An. 17. 13. 

dva/3od(0, w, f. Tjcra, (/Soaco,) to cry 
aloud, sc. by lifting up the voice, to cry 
out, absol. Mark 15, 8. Luke 9, 38 ; c. dat. 
intens. (fxavfj p.*y. Matt. 27, 46. Sept. for 
pSt Ez. llj 13 ; p2S Num. 20, 16. Luc. 
Asm. 26. Pol. 8. 32. 3. Xen. An. 5. 4. 31. 

dva/3o\rj, ^y, 17, (dz/a/3dXXo&gt;,) pr. earth 
throicn up Xen. An. 5. 2. 5. In N. T. in 
a judicial sense, delay, a putting off, Acts 

25, 17. So Dem. 235. 11. Plato Conv. 
201. d. 

) ov, TO, (dwz, yala, yrj.) i. q. 
v, for which it is substituted in later 
editions ; written also dvwyatov, dvdyeov, 
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 297; pr. any thing 
above ground ; hence, an upper room, in 
the upper story or connected with the roof, 
for the reception of guests, a receiving-room 
or parlour, i. q. TO U7rfp&lt;5oi&gt; where see ; 
Mark 14, 15. Luke 22, 12 ; comp. Acts 20, 
8. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 26, 417. 
So dfcoyatov Xen. An. 5. 4. 29. 

avayye\\a), f. y f X, (dyye XXoo,) aor. 1 
di/jjyyetXa, also Pass. aor. 2 dvrryyf^nv Rom. 
15, 21 (Sept. Is. 52, 15). 1 Pet. 1, 12. 
Hdian. 3. 1. 12, comp. Buttm. $ 101. n. 4 ; to 
bring u-ord or announce back, to report back, 
to tell, with ace. and dat. Acts 16, 38. 2 Cor. 
7, 7 ; dat. and on John 5, 15, comp. v. 12. 
13; ace. Acts 14, 27. So Xen. An. 1. 3. 
21. Thuc. 4. 122. Hence genr. to an 
nounce, to declare, to tell, c. ace. Mark 5, 19. 
Acts 15, 4. 19, 18. Pass. c. dat. et Trept 
rivos Rom. 15, 21, comp. Sept. Is. 52, 15. 
With els c. ace. of place Mark 5, 14. Sept. 
for *P5)-i Deut. 26, 3. Spoken of teachers, 
to declare, to show forth, with ace. and dat. 
John 4, 25. 16, 13. Acts 20, 27. 1 John 1, 
5; Pa.sp. 1 Pet. 1, 12; c. dat. John 16, 14. 
15. Acts 20, 20 ; dat. and Trepi TWOS John 



43 avay/caio$ 

16, 25. Sept. for yr* Hiph. Deut. 8, 3 
rrr; Hiph. Deut. 24, 8V 

dvayevvdco, a&gt;, f. 770-0), (yewdo&gt;,) pr. to 
beget anew; hence trop. to regenerate, to 
renew, a person by a change from a carnal 
to a Christian life, from sinful to holy affec 
tions ; c. ace. 1 Pet. 1, 3. Pass. v. 23. 
Kindred are : vlovs 3eoC elvca. Gal. 3, 26 ; 
TfKva Seov yeveVSat John 1, 12. 13 ; e* SeoC 
yfvvrj^rjvai 1 John 3, 9 ; avafttv yei/j/TjS/ji ai 
John 3, 3. 

avayiVCOCrKd), f. yi/coo-o/nat, (yii/a&gt;cnca&gt;,) 
aor. 2 dveyvwv ; Pass. perf. dveyvcoo-[iai, 
aor. 1 di&gt;fyva&gt;o-%r]v \ intens. to know accu 
rately, precisely, Horn. H. 13. 734 ; also to 
know again, to recognize, Hdot. 2. 91. In 
N. T. pr. to know and distinguish accurate 
ly ; spec, to know by reading, and hence, to 
read a writing or book. 

1. Genr. to read for oneself, to know by 
reading, c. ace. John 19, 20 TW rtrXov ?roX- 
Xoi dveyvaxrav. 2 Cor. 1, 13 ; C. aCC. of the 
author of a book, Acts 8, 28. 30; absol. 
Matt. 24, 15. Mark 13, 14. Acts 23, 34. 
Rev. 1, 3. Trop. 2 Cor. 3, 2. So c. ace. 
./El. V. H. 14. 43. Xen. An. 1. 6. 4 ; absol. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 20. Aor. 2 dvtyvatv, to 
have read, to know by reading, e. g. c. ace. 
Tt Matt. 12, 3 ; ori Matt. 19, 4. 21, 16 ; eV 
of place where, and OTI Matt. 12, 5. 21, 42. 

2. Spec, to read before others, to reaa 
aloud, c. ace. Acts 13, 27 ; ace. of the au 
thor Acts 15, 21. 2 Cor. 3, 15. Pass. c. 
dat. 1 Thess. 5, 27. Sept. often for SO 
Deut. 31, 11. Neh. 13, 1. 1 Mace. 10,7. 
Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 39. + 

dvayKa^Q), f. do-ca, (di/dy/cr;,) to necessi 
tate, to compel, to constrain, by authority, 
threats, or also by persuasion ; constr. pr. 
with ace. of pers. and inf. So with inf. 
pres. Gal. 6, 12; ace. om. Acts 26, 11 ; 
Pass. Gal. 2, 14. (Plato Prot. 326. c; ace. 
om. 1 Mace. 2. 25. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 44.) 
With inf. aor. Matt. 14. 22. Mark 6, 45 ; 
ace. om. Luke 14, 23 ; inf. om. 2 Cor. 12, 
1 1 ; Pass. Acts 28,19. Gal. 2, 3. So Hdian. 
4. 9. 6. Xen. Conv. 3. 5. 

avayfcalos, a, ov, (di/dy*?;,) Act. neces 
sitating, compulsory, Horn. Od. 17. 399 ; 
Pass, necessitated, compelled, Od. 24. 498. 
In N. T. necessary, e. g. a) As depend 
ing on the laws of nature and life ; 1 Cor. 
12, 22. Tit. 3, 14 fir TO.S dvayKaias xpei as 
for the necessary wants of Christian breth 
ren. So Pol. 5. 56. 12. Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9. 
b) As connected by natural and necessary 
ties, as kindred, friends, near ; Acts 1 0, 24 
TOVS dvayxaiovs &lt;f)iKovs. So Pol. 5. 71. 2. 



Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14. c) Neut. dvayiauov 
fivai, to be necessary, needful, i. e. to be 
right, proper ; Acts 13, 46 vfj.lv rjv dvayKai- 
ov, i. e. it was matter of duty. Heb. 8, 3 
o&fv dvayKaiov sc. ecri. Phil. 1, 24. So 
Pol. 6. 15. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 25. Also 
dvayKaiov rjyfop.at, to regard as necessary, 
to think right and proper, 2 Cor. 9, 5. Phil. 
2, 25. So 2 Mace. 9, 21. 

avaytcaa TfOS, adv. (dvayKcurros, dvdy- 
*7,) by constraint, unwillingly, opp. eKovaius, 

1 Pet. 5, 2. Plato Ax. 366. a. 

dvdjKf], rjs, t), (kindr. ayxo&gt;,) 1. neces 
sity, need, as arising : a) From the influ 
ence of others, constraint, 1 Cor. 7, 37. 

2 Cor. 9, 7. Philem. 14. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 
1. 20. b) From the nature and circum 
stances of the case, Matt. 18, 7. Heb. 7, 12. 
27. 9, 16. 23. So Jos. Ant. 16. 9. 3. Xen. 
Cyr. 1.2.15. c) From obligation, duty ; 
e. g. dvayxrjv e^w, I have need, I must needs, 
it is right and proper, Luke 14, 18. 23, 17. 
Jude 3 ; dvdyia) eori c. inf. there is need, 
Rom. 13, 5. 1 Cor. 9, 16 dvdyiaj yap fioi 
fniKeiTai,for necessity is laid upon me, an 
obligation which I cannot resist. So Xen. 
Mem. 4. 8. 2. Cyr. 2. 4. 12. 

2. Spec, difficulty, distress, straits, Luke 
21, 23. 1 Cor. 7, 26. 2 Cor. 6. 4. 12, 10. 
1 Thess. 3, 7. Sept. for pisa p s . 119, 
143 ; ftj3n Ps. 25, 17 ; rns Job 27, 9. 
Hdot. 1. 116. Diod. Sic. 4. 43. Xen. Mem. 
3. 12. 2 fls ras dvdynas ras dXyftvordras 



dvayvcopl^co, f. /oxo, (yvupifa,} pr. to 
know again, to recognize, Plato Lach. 181. 
c. In N. T. only Pass. aor. 1 dveyvwpla-^v 
with Mid. reflexive signif. to let oneself be 
recognized, to make oneself known, Acts 7, 
13. Sept. for S Vinn Gen. 45, 1. See 
Buttm. ^136. Kiihn. 250. R. 1. 

avayvaxTlS) ems, fj, (dvayiva&gt;cn&lt;a&gt;,) read 
ing, for oneself 1 Tim. 4, 13; aloud in 
public Acts 13, 15. 2 Cor. 3, 14. Sept. for 
a^pa. Neh. 8, 3. Pol. 9. 1. 5. Plato Eu- 
thyd. 279. e. 

avayo), f. ao&gt;, (ayw,) aor. 2 dvrryayov, 
Pass. aor. 1 dvrjxfyv- 

1 . to lead or conduct up, to bring up, from 
a lower to a higher place ; so with ace. and 
els c. ace. of place, Luke 2, 22 dvi]yayov 
avrbv fls lepocroXu/ia, see in dva/3aiva&gt; no. 1. 
Luke 4, 5. Acts 9, 39. 16, 34 fls rov otxov 
avrov, i. e. from the dungeon to his own 
dwelling. Pass. Matt. 4, 1. Sept. for 
fi-gri Gen. 50, 24. So Plato Rep. 533. d, 
f\K(i Kal dvdyti avco Xen. Hell. 1. 4. 6. 



44 dva^dco 

As in Engl. to lead up before a tribunal, as 
occupying a higher place ; Luke 22, 66 dv. 
avrav els TO crvvedpiov they led him up into 
(before) the Sanhedrim. Acts 12, 4 dvaya- 
ytlv avrbv rm Xaw, to bring him up, sc. for 
sentence and execution, to the people, i. e. 
in the presence of the people ; comp. v. 6. 
So 2 Mace. 6, 10. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 11. Of 
sacrifices, to offer, sc. by leading up the 
victim or placing the sacrifice upon the al 
tar ; Acts 7, 41 dvrjyayov Svcrt ov r&lt;5 etSw 
So Sept. and nbrn i K. 3, 1 5 ; and so 
Sept. dvatpepco Lev. 14, 20. Hdot. 2. 60. 
Also dvayaytlv CK veapaiv, to bring up from 
the dead, from the grave, Rom. 10, 7. Heb. 
13, 20. So Sept. and rfen p s . 30, 4. 
71, 20. 

2. Spec, as a nautical term, dvdyeiv vavv, 
to lead up a ship, to put out to sea, since 
from the shore the sea appears as an accli 
vity, Hdot. 8. 57, 70, 83 ; vavv om. 8. 76. 
Comp. in eVavayto. Hence in N. T. Mid. 
or Pass, dvayopai, Aor. dvr)x%T)v, to put 
to sea, to launch forth, to set sail, fully lv 
TrXot w Acts 28, 11 ; absol. Luke 8, 22. Acts 
21, 1. 2. 27, 2. 28, 10 ; with OTTO c. gen. 
whence, Acts 13,13. 16,11. 18,21. 27, 
21 ; fls c. ace. whiter, Acts 20, 3. 13 ; Acd*cel- 
3ei/ Acts 27, 4. 12. So Plut. Cato Min. 56. 
ib. Thes. 26. Xen. An. 5. 7. 17. 



f. Sei w , (SetW/at.) to 
show aloft, as a torch Pol. 8. 30. 10. In N. T. 
to show forth, to declare, c. ace. Acts 1, 24. 
(Pol. 2. 46. 5. Xen. Hell. 3. 5. 16.) Hence 
to declare, to appoint, c. ace. Luke 10, 1. 
So 2 Mace. 14, 12 o-Tparrryov. Diod. Sic. 
1. 66. 



iglS, fas, f), (avaSeucif/ii,) a show 
ing forth, sign, Diod. Sic. 1. 85. In N. T. 
a showing forth, manifestation, i. e. the pub 
lic appearance t)f John the Baptist, Luke 1 , 
80. So Pol. 15. 26. 7. Plut. Mar. 8. 



t, f. o/iat, Mid. depon. ( - 
t,) to take up, to catch, as a shield 
catches darts, Horn. II. 5. 619 ; to take upon 
oneself, 2 Mace. 8, 36. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 18. 
In N. T. to take up, to receive, e. g. per 
sons as guests, c. ace. Acts 28, 7. (So 
SfXOfjLai Diod. Sic. 13. 4; inrodexo^ai JEA. 
V. H. 4. 9.) Trop. to take to oneself, to re 
ceive, e. g. ras fTrayyeXias Heb. 11, 17. 

amSt 8a&gt;/u, f. Sa&gt;o-a&gt;, (& &co/,) to give 
up, to deliver up, e. g. a letter to any one, 
c. ace. et dat. Acts 23, 33. Pol. 29. 10. 7. 
Xen. Conv. 2. 8. 

avaLfiw, oj, f. 770-0), (fao).) to revive, to 
live again, intrans. Rom. 14,9 and Rev. 20 



45 



5 Rec. Trop. of one lost and restored to 
his friends, Luke 15, 24. 32. Trop. also of 
sin, to revive, to gain strength ; Rom. 7, 9 
T) 6fj.apria dvffytrcy. So trop. Artemid. 4. 82. 

avatyjTeo), &gt;, f. ijo-w, (aw intens. 7- 
rew.) to seek diligently, again and again, to 
inquire after, c. ace. Luke 2, 44. [45.] 
Acts 11, 25. Sept. for ^ Job 3, 4; HJ3 
Job 10. 6. ^El. V. H. 3. 28. Plato Apol. 1 8. b. 

avafowvfju, f. o&gt;o-a&gt;, (a&gt;wv/u,) to gird 
up with a belt or girdle ; Mid. to gird up one 
self, to be girded. The orientals dress in long 
loose robes flowing down around the feet ; 
so that when they wish to run, or fight, or 
apply themselves to any business, they are 
accustomed to bind their garments close 
around them. Hence 1 Pet. 1, 13 trop. c. 
ace. dvafacrdfjLfvoi TO.S ocrfyvas TTJS Stavoias, 
having girded up the loins of your mind, 
holding your minds in constant preparation. 
So Sept. and itK Prov. 31, 17. 

ava%(i)7TVpe(i)) &gt;, f. TJO-CO, (^OOTTU/H CO, f- 
Trvpov ; a&gt;6s, Trvp,) to light up again, to 
kindle up, pr. as fire ; in N. T. and else 
where only trop. to kindle up, to stir up, to 
excite to new life and vigour, c. ace. 2 Tim..l , 
t&gt;. Sept. intrans. for mn Gen. 45, 27. 
Trans. Jos. Ant 8. 8. 5. Pass. Plato Rep. 
527. d. Xen. Eq. 10. 16. 

dva%d\\(0, f. oXw, (3dXXo&gt;,) aor. 2 di/e- 
SoXoi/ a rare form Winer } 15. Buttm. Ausf. 
Sprachl. II. p. 195; to put forth anew, to 
flourish again, to come into fresh leaf and 
blossom, as a tree Horn. H. 1. 236. Wisd. 4,4. 
Also trans, to make put forth anew, to make 
flourish again, Sept. Ez. 17,24 e yw . . . 
^r/paivcov v\ov xXcopdf, Kal draSdAXwi v- 
\oi&gt; rjp6i&gt;. Ecclus. 50, 10 ; trop. as flpf]vijv, 
tvXoyiav, Ecclus. 1, 18. 11, 22. In N. T. 
once trop. Phil 4, 10 on dvfSdXfTt TO vnep 
e /xov (ppovflv, i. e. either trans, that ye hare 
let your care for me put forth (flourish) 
again ; or intrans. that ye have put forth 
again (are again prospered) as to your care 
for me. The former seems preferable on 
account of the ace. TO (frpovflv. 

avajfjia, O.TOS. TO, (dwm Sty/it,) pr. any 
thing consecrated to the gods, a sacred gift 
or offering, laid up or suspended in the tem 
ple of a god, Plut. Pelop. 25 eVe^e/p^o-fi/ 
dvd3f/ia Toidi/Se Troirycrat. Sept. forO"?.n Josh. 
7, 11, comp. v. 23; comp. also 6, 19. 24. 
A later form for the Attic dvdSr/jua, Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 249. But Heb. tnrt, Sept 
dvctiffjLa, is said also of persons or ani 
mals consecrated or devated to God, Lev. 27, 



avaipecrts 

28 comp. v. 29 ; and as every .iving thing 
thus devoted could not be redeemed, but 
was to be put to death, hence Q"jn and Sept 
di/a3e/ia denote any thing devoted to death 
or destruction, any thing accursed, on which 
a curse is laid, as cities and their inhabit 
ants which were to be destroyed, Josh. 6, 
17. 18. 7, 1. etc. In Deut. 7, 26 it is pa 
rallel with /38/Xuy/ia, an abominable thing 
Hence in N. T. an anathema, curse, 
Acts 23, 14 dw3e/MaTi di/a3ep.(mcra/x)/ tav- 
TOVS we hare cursed ourselves with a curse, 
have bound ourselves by a curse. Meton. 
of persons, one accursed, i. e. separated from 
God s favour and delivered over to destruc 
tion ; 1 Cor. 12, 3 Xeyetv ITJO-OVV dva 
16, 22. Gal. 1, 8. 9. Rom. 9, 3 ava 
flvai diro TOU XptcrToO, to be accursed from 
Christ, i. e. to be separated from Christ and 
the benefits of his death, and devoted to 
eternal destruction ; for this use of dno 
comp. 2 Thess. 1, 9. 

avaSfeparifa, f. i&lt;ra&gt;, (dwiSf/ia,) to 
anathematize, to lay under a curse, to curse, 
absol. Mark 14, 71 ; to bind by a curse, c. 
ace. Acts 23, 12. 14. 21, see in di/dSf/ta. 
Sept. for D"nnn Num. 18, 14. Josh. 6,21 
so 1 Mace. 5, 5. 

avaStecopeoo, f. ^o-w, (dvd intens. 3f- 
pe ca,) to behold attentively, to consider dili 
gently, c. ace. Acts 17, 23. Hob. 13, 7. 
Diod. Sic. 14. 109. Luc. Vit. Auct. 2. 



aros, TO, (diwi Sq/iu,) a gift, 
offering, consecrated to God and laid up or 
suspended in the temple, Luke 21,5. On 
the form, see in dvd^fp.a. So Pol. 11, 4. 1. 
Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 8. Votive offerings, such 
as shields, chaplets, golden chains and can 
dlesticks, and the spoils of enemies, were 
common in the temples of the heathen; 
Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 235. Adam s Rom. 
Ant. p. 322. Diet, of Antt. art. Donaria. 
The same custom was imitated in the Jew 
ish temple ; see dmS^/m Jos. Ant. 15. 11. 3 
ult B. J. 2. 17. 3. Judith 16, 19. 2 Maor 
5, 16. 9, 16. 3 Mace. 3, 17. 

avaioeuz, as, fj, (avails ; a priv. atSe o- 
/zat,) pr. shamelessness, impudence ; put for 
importunity Luke 11, 8. Ecclus. 25, 22. 
Plato Legg. 841. a. 

avaipe&lt;ri$, ea&gt;j, fj, (dj/atpeco,) a taking 
up or away, of dead bodies for burial, Thuc. 
3. 113. In N. T. a taking aicay from life, 
i. e. death, a putting to death, Acts 8, 1. 
[22, 20.] Sept. for ^ Num. 11, 15. So 
2 Mace. 5, 13. Hdian. 2. 13. 1. Plut. M. 
Crass. 4. 



46 



avaipea), S&gt;, f. rjcra, (alpeo),*) aor. 2 dvel- 
\ov, whence instead of aj/ei Xere, Mid. avtl- 
Xe, we have in later editions the Alexan 
drine forms dveiXire, dmXaro, Acts 2, 23. 
7, 21. Sept. Is. 38, 14; for which see 
Phryn. et Lob. p. 183 ; JJuttm. } 96. n. 1 
marg. Winer Gr. 5 13. 1. To take up, lift 
up, from the ground, Horn. Od. 3. 453. 
Sept. for Di nri Num. 16, 37. Mid. id. Xen. 
An. 5. 7. 21. Also to take up for burial, 
Dem. 1069. 2. Hence in N. T. 

1 . Pr. to take up ; Mid. trop. to take up 
Jor oneself, e. g. a child exposed, to adopt, 
to bring up, c. ace. Acts 7, 21 avrbv dvei- 
Xaro, i. e. Pharaoh s daughter took up Mo 
ses, adopted him. Diod. Sic. 3. 58 draXe- 
&lt;r3ai TO fip((pos, comp. Sept. Ex. 2, 10. So 
Lat. tollo, Cic. Div. 1. 21. 

2. to take up and carry away, to take 
away, to remove, e. g. a table and its dishes 
Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 20. Hence in N. T. a) 
Of things, sacrifices, to take away, to abol 
ish, c. ace. Heb. 10, 9. So Pol. 32. 1. 3. 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1. b) Of persons, to put 
L . i. w. A3P ~ away, to put to death, to kill, to slay, c. ace. 
Matt. 2, 16. Luke 22, 2. Acts 5, 33. 36. 7, 
28 bis. 9, 23. 24. 29. 16, 27 eavrov dvai- 
pftv. 23, 15. 21. 27. 25, 3. Spoken of a 
public execution, Luke 23, 32. Acts 2, 23. 
10, 39. 12, 2. 13, 28. 22, 20. 26, 10. So 
Sept. for ninn Ex. 21, 29 ; inrt 2 Sam. 
10, 18. Hdian. 2. 1. Plato Legg. 870. d. 

avairioSj iov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. am a,) 
blameless, guiltless, Matt. 12,5.7. Sept. for 
n pj Deut. 19, 10. 13. ^Elian. V. H. 5. 18. 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 10. 

avaKcfeifo, f. lo-o), (KaSi fco,) pr. trans. 
to set up ; in N. T. intrans. or with eavrov 
impl. to sit up, Luke 7, 15. Acts 9, 40. 
Plut. Philop. 20 poXis eavTov eV u 
. Mid. Plato Phaed. 60. b. 



) f. icrco, (Kaiv/^o),) to renew, 
to restore to a former state, c. ace. Sept. TO 
Trpoa-toTTOv TTJS yrjs for ^ Hl Ps. 104, 30 ; rbv 
vaov Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 2 ; rov Trokf^ov Plut. 
Marcell. 6. In N. T. trop. to rengw els 
pfTovoiav, sc*. apostates from the true faith 
in Christ, to bring them back to repentance 
and their former faith, c. ace. Heb. 6, 6. 
Sept. trop. for tt^nnn Ps. 103, 5. So 1 
Mace. 6, 9. Luc. Philopatr. 12 81 voaros 
fjpds dvfKaivio-ev. Pass. Isocr. Areop. 3. p. 
141. d. 

avaKaivooo, , f. ebo-eo, (Kaii/o&lt;,) to re 
new, to renovate, to refresh, to invigorate, 
Pass. 2 Co*. 4, 16. Trop. to renew, to 
change from a carnal to a Christian life, 



from sinful to holy affections, Pass. Col. 3i 
10 ; comp, Eph. 4, 23. John 3, 5. Found 
elsewhere only in ecclesiast. writers ; the 
Attics employed avaauuvlfa q. v. H. Planck 
de Nat. et Ind. p. 51. Winer 16. 1. 

dvafCalvcCXTIS, ems, T], (dl/aKaet&gt;o ffl,) a 

renewing, renovation, trop. of the heart 
from sinful to holy affections, Rom. 12, 2. 
Tit. 3, 5. 

dvaKO\,VTTT(0, f. ^w, (KoXvTTTto,) to 
uncover, to unveil, Sept. for 1"&5 Deut. 22, 
30. Xen. Conv. 1. 16. In N. T. trop. to 
unveil, to remove a veil from the mind 01 
heart, by which the truth is shut out ; Pass. 
2 Cor. 3, 14 TO Ka\vfj,p.a pevci . . . p.rj dvana- 
XvTTTOjjLfvov, the same veil remaineth un 
veiled, not taken away, i. e. the blindness 
and prejudices of their minds remain, v. 18 
dj aKaXuTTTo/xe j Q) Trpoo-wTrw, with unveiled 
face, the veil of blindness being taken 
away; comp. v. 13. Sept. for !"!^5 Is. 22, 
14 ; rns Is. 3, 17. So Pol. 4. 85!V 



f. ^&lt;B, (Ka/wrrw,) pr. 
trans, to bend or turn back; in N. T. in 
trans. to turn back, to return, c. irpos TWO. 
Matt. 2, 12. Acts 18, 21 ; absol. Heb. 11, 
15. Sept. for siti Ex. 32, 27. So Diod. 
Sic. 3. 55. Plato Phaed. 72. b. Trop. Luke 
10, 6 (; flprjvrj vp,a&gt;v) e &lt; vfjias dvaKa^a. 
your peace (salutation) shall return to you 
again, i. e. shall be without fruit, as though 
it had never been given ; comp. Is. 45, 23. 
55, 11. Farall. is Matt. 10, 13. 

avcuceifACU,) f. Kflcro^ai, (*cei/iat,) to be 
laid up, as offerings in the heathen temples, 
Ceb. Tab. 1. Thuc. 3. 114; and also in 
the Jewish temple, Jos. Ant. 3.1.7; comp. 
in dvd%T)[jLa. Hence in N. T. 

1 . to be laid out, as a dead body on a ta 
ble or the like, Mark 5, 40 Rec. 

2. to lie up at a table, to recline at table, 
i. e. upon a couch or triclinium, which was 
usually higher than the low table itself, in 
the ancient manner of eating ; see Potter s 
Gr. Antt. II. p. 376 sq. Adam s Rom. 
Antt. p. 436. Diet, of Antt. arts. Tricli 
nium, Ccena. Earlier Gr. writers used 
Kel/wu simply, Lob. ad Phr. p. 216, 217. 
Corresp. in Engl. is to sit at table, to sit at 
meat; so absol. Mat. 26, 7. Mark 14, 18. 
16, 14; Part. &lt;5 dvaKfifj.evos, one at table, a 
guest, Matt. 22, 10. 11. Luke 22, 27 bis. 
John 6, 11. 13, 28 ; with ^rd TWOS Matt. 
26, 20; with trw TIVI [John 12, 2] ; with 
ev c. dat. of place Matt. 9, 10. Luke 
7, 37. John 13, 23 dva/ce/juez/os Iv TO KoX- 
TTW TOW Ir)&lt;rov, lying in the bosom of Je 



47 



sus, i. e. next to him on the triclinium ; so 
Lat. in sinu recitmbo Plin. Ep. 4. 1 Esdr. 
4, 10. Athen. 7. 35, 58. Pol. 13. 6. 8. 

ava/C(:&lt;f)d\CllOCi), &, f. cocrco, (*f (^aXcudw,) 
to sum up, to recapitulate, as an orator at 
the close of his discourse; Quinct. 6. 1, 
" rerum repetitio et congregatio, qua? Grae- 
cis dvaKf&lt;pa\aiu&lt;ns dicitur." Hence in N. 
T. a) Pass, to be summed up, comprehended 
hi one ; i. e. several precepts under one 
more general, Rom. 13, 9. b) Mid. spoken 
of God, Eph. 1, 10 dvaK((pa\ai&lt;ao-a(r 5ai ra 
ndvra ev TO&gt; Xpicrrw, to gather together for 
himself into one all things in Christ, i. e. 
to bring together in Christ into one body all 
the parts now severed and scattered ; espec. 
the Jews and Gentiles, comp. Eph. 2, 14. 
15. Comp. Aristot. wept Se TCOV dioXoyo&gt;- 
TaTatv ei&gt; Ty yr) p.{p(ov vvv Xey&&amp;gt;/n.ei&gt;, aura 
TCI dvayKuia dt&gt;aKf(pd^aiovp.fvoi,, quoted in 
Wetst. N. T. ad Rom. 13, 9. 

ava,K\lv(i), f. j/w, ((cXiVw,) to make re- 
dine, to lei lean back against any thing, e. 
g. rot-a TTOTI yair) Horn. II. 4. 113. Hence 
in N. T. 

1 . Pr. to make lean or lie back, to lay down, 
as an infant for sleep, Luke 2, 7. Mid. of 
a person asleep, Horn. Od. 18. 189. 

2. In the later usage, to make lean back, 
or recline in order to take a meal ; pri at 
table upon the triclinium, Luke 12, 37; see 
fully in dwiKei/iai no.. 2. Used also of those 
reclining upon the grass for the same pur 
pose, Mark 6, 39. Luke 9, 15. Mid. to lean 
or lie back, to recline at table, i. q. di/d/eei- 
fMi no. 2 ; absol. Luke 7, 36 ; also upon 
the grass, eVi TOVS xP TOVS Matt. 14, 19. 
Trop. Matt. 8, 11 and Luke 13, 29 dvaic\. 
UfTO. Afipadfi . . . (v TTJ /3a(riXei a ratv ovp. i. 
e. in splendid banquets with the patriarchs ; 
under which image the later Jews typified 
the happiness of the righteous in the king 
dom of the Messiah ; comp. Matt. 22, 1 . 
Luke 14, 15. 22, 30. Schoettgen Hor. Heb. 
in Matt. 1. c. Pol. 31. 4. 5 ovs 8" dveK\ivf. 

dvaKOTTTO), f. ^o&gt;, (KOTTTO),) to beat or 
drive back, the sea Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 2 ; an 
assailant Time. 4. 12. Hence in N. T. to 
hinder, to check, c. ace. Gal. 5, 7 Rec. ris 
vfj.ds uviKo-^rf ; where later edit. eVeKo\|/-e. 
So Wisd. 18, 23. Plut. J. Caes. 38. 

dvcucpafa, f. co, (Kpao&gt;,) to cry aloud, 
to cry out, by lifting up the voice, intrans. 
Mark 1, 23. 6, 49. Luke 4, 33 8, 28. 23, 
18. Sept. for p?J l K. 22, 32 ; ^n Josh. 
6,5; SOfc Judg. 7, 20. Pol. 36. 5. 3. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. T 3 T . 67. 



ava/cpivco, f. V S&gt;, (Kpiva),) pr. to separate 
or divide up ; hence trop. 

1 . to examine u-ell, to search carefully, to 
inquire into, e. g. a) Genr. c. ace. Acts 17, 
11 Tas.ypcxpds. 1 Cor. 10, 25.27 pySev 
dvaKpivovTfs lit. searching out nothing, 
asking no questions ; comp. in dXioyrjpa. 
Sept. for "in 1 Sam. 20, 12. So Jos. Ant. 
2. 6. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 13. b) In a forensic 
sense, to examine, as a judge, c. ace. Luke 23, 
14. Acts 4, 9. 12, 19. 24, 8. 28, 18 ; so of 
other persons 1 Cor. 9. 3. So Susann. vv. 
48. 51. Plato Legg. 855. e. In Gr. writers 
also of a previous private examination, to 
determine whether an action would lie, 
Dem. 1066. 9. 

2. to judge of, to estimate, to understand 
and appreciate, c. ace. 1 Cor. 2, 15. 4, 3. 4. 
Pass. 1 Cor. 2,14. 15. 4, 3. 14, 24. Pha- 
vorin. dvaKpivai TO Trpa^ev eeruo&gt;, et KU- 
Xwy 77 KUKUIS trrpdx%T]. 

dvdfcpicris, f &lt;oy, 77, (dvanpiva), ) exami 
nation before a judge, Acts 25, 26. Pol. 12. 
27. 3. Plato Legg. 855. e. Of a previous 
private examination, see in dvaKpiva no. 1. b, 
Dem. 1142. 10. 

dvaKVTTTW, f. ^co, (KUTJTO),) to lift up 
oneself from a stooping posture, to rise up, 
intrans. Luke 13, 11. John 8, 7. 10; trop. 
to be elated with joy, Luke 21, 28. Sept. for 
S5K-I K^3 Job 10, 15. Luc. de Dom. 2. 
Xen. Eq . 7, 10; trop. Pol. 1..55. 1. Xen. 
CEc. 11. 5. 

dva\afJ,(3dva), f. X^o/zat, (Xa/i/3dj/co,) 
to take up, e. g. 

1. Pr. from the ground, Sept. for rif5b 
Judg. 19, 28 ; XC3 Josh. 4, 8. Hence 
in N. T. dvf\r](p^ els ovpavov, to be taken 
up, received up, into heaven, Mark 16, 19. 
Acts 1, 11. 10, 16; simpl. di/eXrj(/&gt;37 id. 
Acts 1, 2. 22; ev Sogrj 1 Tim. 3, 16. So 
Sept. and nb 2 K. 2, 9. 10. 1 Mace. 2, 58. 
Ecclus. 48, 9. Philo Vit. Mos. II. p. 179. 5. 

2. to take up with the idea of bearing ; 
Acts 7, 43 dj/eXa/Sere TTJV a-KijvfjV TOV MoXo ^^ 
quoted from Am. 5, 26, where Sept. for 
Xtt33 ; referring to the time of the wander 
ings in the desert. Also to take up arms, wea 
pons, in order to bear or wear them, Eph. 6, 
13. 16. Sept for MJ?b Num. 25, 7 ; ^ Deut. 
1, 41. Hdian. 2. 6. 19. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 6. 

3. to take up as a companion, fellow- 
traveller, to take along, Acts 20, 13. 14. 23, 
31. 2 Tim. 4, 11. Sept. for n^b Gen. 24, 
6!._Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 19. 

dvd\r)-^n&lt;&gt;, ey, fj, (ava^a^dvat q. V.) 
a taking up, into heaven, Luke 9, 51. 
Test. XII Patr. p. 585. 



48 



Avavias 



dva\l(TKa), f. Xoxrco, (dAi o-Kopn,) ROT. 1 
a;/ijXwcra and draXwcra, Matth. 166. n. 2. 
Bultm. ^ 114 ; to use up in a bad sense, to 
consume, to spend, e. g. money Xen. Mem. 
2. 7. 11. In N. T. of persons, to consume, 
to destroy, c. ace. Luke 9, 54. 2 Thess. 2, 8. 
Pass. Gal. 5, 15. Sept. for ^3 Jer. 50, 7 ; 
fibs Is. 32, 10. So 2 Mace. 2, 10. Xen. 
Cyr. 2. 1. 8. 

avaXoyia, as, fj, (dmXoyoy, Xo yos.) 
analogy, proportion; Rom. 12, 6 Kara TTJV 
dvdXoyiav Trio-Tews, i. e. according to the 
proportion or measure of one s faith, like 
fierpov Tncrretoy v. 3. Pol. 9. 20. 1. Plato 
Polit. 257. b, Kara TTJV dvakoyiav TTJV TIJS 
v/JifTepas Tfxvrjs. 

dva\oyio/Aai, f. la-opai, (Xoyi fo/ttj) 

to reckon up, to count up, arithmetically, 
Plato Prot. 332. c. In N. T. trop. to reckon 
up, to consider, Heb. 12, 3. So Jos. Ant. 
4. 8. 46. Plato Rep. 330. e. 

ava\os, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. aXj,) salt- 
less, insipid, Mark 9, 50 eav TO okas tivdXov 
yfvr)Tai, if the salt become saltless, lose its 
saltness. Plut. Symp. 5. 10. 1 TOV ciprov 
avakov, 

avaXvo if, fa&gt;s, f], (dva\va&gt;,) an unloos 
ing, releasing ; from evils, KaKa&gt;v Soph. El. 
142 ; a breaking up, departure, rov a-v/j.- 
jroa-iov Philo in Flacc. 981. e. Jos. Ant. 19. 
4. 1. In N. T. trop. departure from life, 
2 Tim. 4, 6 ; comp. Phil. 1, 23. So dvdXv- 
a-is fK TOV fiiov Phil, in Flacc. 991. c. 

ava\V(o. f. vo-co, (Xuw,) to unloose, to 
undo, e. g. the web of Penelope, Horn. Od. 
2. 105 ; the fastenings of a ship for depart 
ure, Od. 15. 548 ; a prisoner, to release, Od. 
12. 200. In N. T. intrans. to make oneself 
loose, to break up, to depart, a) Pr. eVc 
TOW yd/io)!/ Luke 12, 36; here the idea of 
returning home is implied. So 2 Mace. 9, 
1. JE\. V. H. 4. 23 eK o-vp-TToo-lov. Pol. 2. 
32. 3. b) Trop. to depart from life, to die, 
Phil. 1, 23; comp. 2 Tim. 4, 6. So 075-0- 
\v&lt;* JE\. V. H. 5. 6. 

S, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. 
without fault or SMI, sinless, 
J hn 8, 7. Sept. Deut. 29, 18. Plut. 
comp. Pericl. et Fab. Max. 3. Xen. Mem. 
4. 2. 26. 

dvapevo), f. vw, (/ieV&lt;a,) to wait up to 
the time, to wait out, to remain waiting; 
intrans. Judith 7, 12. Hdot. 7. 42. In 
N. T. trans, to wail for, to expect, c. ace. 
1 Thess. 1, 10. Sept. for WR Is. 59, 11. 
So Judith 8, 17. Plut. Cato Min. 35. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 3. 23. 



Pass. aor. 1 avpr()(rtiriv with Mid. signif. 
to remind one of a thing, to put in mind of, 
with two ace. of pers. and thing ; 1 Cor. 4, 
17 os vfJ-ds dvafj.vrj(Tfi rds 68ovs pov. With 
acc. of pers. and inf. to remind^ i. q. to ad 
monish, 2 Tim. 1, 6. Sept. for ^2}?} 1 K. 
17, 18. So with two acc. Diod. Sic. 17. 
10. Xen. An. 3. 2. 11 ; see Buttm. 131. 5. 
Kiihn. ^ 280. 3. Mid. to recall to mind, to 
recollect, to remember; absol. Mark 11, 21 ; 
with acc. of thing, 2 Cor. 7, 15 TTJV vTraKorjv. 
Heb. 10, 32; with gen. of thing, Mark 14, 
72 TOV pharos in text. rec. Others TO 
pjjfj.a. Sept. c. gen. for "Ot Gen. 8,1. So 
c. acc. Plut. de Superst. 7. Xen. An. 7. 1. 
26; c. gen. Ecclus. 3, 15. Plato Rep. 
516. c. 

avafAV TJO lS) ems, f], (di/a/LU/^o-Kca,) a 
recalling to mind, remembrance, Luke 22, 
19. 1 Cor. 11, 24. 25 comp. v. 26. Heb. 
10, 3. Sept. ThSt Num. 10, 10. Wisd. 
16, 6. Pol. 9. 10. 10. Plato Phil. 34. b, 



avaveoa), s&gt;, f. wo-w, (i&gt;eo &&amp;gt;,) usually 
Mid. depon. dvaveo^ai, oi/zat. to renew, 
C. acc. TT]V (piX iav 1 Mace. 14, 18. 22 ; TOV 
opKov Thuc. 5. 18. In N. Test. Pass, to 
be renewed, trop. Eph. 4, 23 dv. rw m/ei^icm 
TOV vobs vfiu&gt;v and be renewed in the spirit 
of your mind, i. e. changed from a carnal to 
a Christian spirit and life ; comp. Col. 3, 10. 
Comp. M. Antonin. 4. 3 dvaveov o-eavTov. 

dvavtf(f)a)) f. ^00, (j/^&gt;*&lt;,) to become sober 
again, pr. ex jueStys Luc. Hermot. 83. Plut. 
Camill. 23. In N. T. trop. to come to one s 
sober senses, to recover oneself; 2 Tim. 2, 26 
fK Tys TOV SiaftoXov TrayiSos. So Cebet. 
Tab. 9. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 10 ex Zpqvutv. 

Avavfof, a, 6, Ananias, Heb. n ^an 
(Jehovah hath bestowed) Hananiah, pr. n. 
of three persons in N. T. 

1 . A Jew at Jerusalem, who was struck 
dead on being convicted of falsehood by 
Peter, Acts 5, 1. 3. 5. 

2. A Christian Jew at Damascus, through 
whom Paul was restored to sight, Acts 9, 
10 bis. 12. 13. 17. 22, 12. 

3. A high priest of the Jews, before 
whom Paul was brought, Acts 23. 2 (comp. 
v. 4). 24, 1. He was son of Nebedsus; 
and was made high priest by Herod king of 
Chalcis about A. D. 48 ; Jos. Ant. 20. 5. 2. 
Four years later (A. D. 52) he was sent as 
a prisoner to Rome by Quadratus, procon 
sul of Syria, and Jonathan appointed in his 
place ; but Ananias having been discharged 



by the emperor Claudius, and Jonathan 
being murdered through the treachery of 
Felix, the former appears to have been 
reinstated in the high-priesthood (comp. 
Acts 23, 4. Jos. Ant. 20. 9. 2), which he 
held until the appointment of Ismael the 
son of Phabous to that office shortly before 
the departure of Felix, A. D. 60 or 61 ; 
Jos. Ant. 20. 6. 2. ib. 8. 5, 8, 11. Ananias 
continued afterwards to exert great influ 
ence ; and was at last murdered in a tu 
mult ; Jos. Ant. 20. 9. 2 sq. B. J. 2. 17. 9. 
Others suppose Ananias not to have been 
reinstated as high-priest ; but to have offi 
ciated as IJO or vicar while the office was 
vacant. The Rabbins also speak of a "(JO 
of this name ; see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in 
Act. 23, 2. Buxt. Lex. Chald. art. "J3& . 

avavTipprjTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. av- 
Tt, C/&gt;CG&gt;,) not to be spoken against, not to be 
contradicted, indisputable, Acts 19, 36. 
Symm. Job 11, 2. Pol. 28. 11. 4. Plut. 
Themist. 24. 

a^avrippTJToyf, adv. (preced.) without 
contradiction, without opposition, promptly, 
Acts 10, 29. Pol. 23, 8. 11. 

avd^io&lt;f, ov, 6, f), adj. (a priv. a|toj,) 
unworthy, inadequate, c. gen. 1 Cor. 6, 2. 
Sept. Jer. 15, 29. Hdian. 2. 7. 6. Plato 
Rep. 496. a. 

ava^LO)&lt;fj adv. unworthily, irreverently, 
I Cor. 11, 27. 29. 2 Mace. 14,42. Hdian. 

2. 7. 6. Plato Rep. 388. d. 

avaTravcri?) ca&gt;s, f/, (awMravw,) rest, 
quiet, from care or sorrow; Matt. 11, 29 
(vpf)(TfT{ dvdnav(Ti.v rats v^u^aly vp.&gt;v. Rev. 
14, 11. 4, 8 dvdiravcnv OVK e^ovcri . . . \eyov- 
Tfs, they have no rest... say ing, i. e. they 
cease not saying ; see Buttm. 144. 6. 
Kiihn. 310. 4. f. Sept. for nrnaia Jer. 45,3; 
nhatti Lev. 25, 8. So Jos. Arit. 3. 12. 3. 
Pol. 5. 75. 6. Plato Tim. 59. c. Meton. 
a resting-place, abode, Matt. 12, 43 comp. 
v. 44. Luke 11, 24. Sept. for ni aa Ruth. 

3, 1 ; nnw 1 Chr. 28, 2. Ecclus. 24, 7. 

CLVCUTTCIVU), f. avcro), (dra intens. Travw,) 
to make icholly cease or desist from any 
thing, D. 17. 550 ; also to let rest, to give 
rest to any one, c. ace. JEL V. H. 10. 4. 
Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 4. Hence in N. T. 

I . Trap, to give rest to the mind from 
.are or sorrow, to refresh, c. ace. Matt. 11, 
28. 1 Cor. 16, 18. ~2 Cor. 7, 13. Philem. 
7. 20. Sept. for rpsn Is. 14, 3. Ecclus. 
3, 6. Pol. 3. 42. 9 dvanavftv tavrbv eVc TTJS 



2. Mid. dva.Travofj.ai, to take rest, 1c 
rest, from labour, care, sorrow ; absol. Mark 
6, 31. Luke 12, 19. Rev. 6, 11; of those 
who sleep, Matt. 26, 45. Mark 14, 41. Sept 
for rjtt Deut. 5, 4. So Plut. Symp. 8. 7. 4. 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 22. With eV c. gen. Rev. 
14, 13 dv. (K. ra&gt;v KOTTWV avrlav spoken of the 
dead. Comp. Pol. 3. 42. 9 in no. 1 ; also 
dvanavoiwi dno nvos Thuc. 7. 73. Matth. 
355. n. 1. With eVt c. ace. of pers. to 
rest upon, trop. of the Spirit of God de 
scending and resting upon any one, 1 Pet. 
4, 14. So Sept. and V? ms Is. 11, 2. 

a^aTret^o), f. eiVw, (dvd intens. 7re/3o&gt;,) 
to persuade over sc. to evil, to seduce, c. ace. 
et inf. Acts 18, 13. Sept. for x^ri Jer. 
29, 8. 1 Mace. 1, 11. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 8. 
Genr. Hdian. 3. 15. 2. Plato Hipp. min. 
370. a. 

dvaTTefJLTTW, f. ^o&gt;, (7re&gt;7TW,) 1. to 
send up before a higher tribunal, to remit, 
c. ace. et Trpos nva Luke 23, 7. 15. [Acts 
25, 21.] Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 14 rr}v SIKTJV tls 
iepav ir6\iv. Pol. 1. 7. 12 fls rrjv Pco/i^i . 

2. to send back again, c. ace. et dat. 
Luke 23, 11; ace. Philem. 11. Plut. 
Pomp. 36. 4.wi7t&gt;7/a. fcJ riv*.,rwf 

, .,, x "&gt;. -t-a 

avaTTijpoS, ov, o, TJ, adj. (ava, Trrjpos,) i 

maimed, crippled, deprived of some member -~ &gt; 
or of the use of it, Luke 14, 13. 21. 2 
Mace. 8, 24. JEl V. H. 11. 9. Plato Crit. 
53. a. 

avaTTLTTTO), f. ireo-ovpai, (Tr/Tireo,) aor. 2 
dvfTTt&lt;rov, Mid. aor. 1 dve7recra/j.7?&gt; Luke 14, 
10. 17, 7, in later editt. see Buttm. \ 96. n. 
9. 5 114 TTiTrrco. Lob. ad Phr. p. 724; pr. 
to fall back, to lie back, as rowers Xen. CEc. 
8. 8 ; to fall back, to lie down, eVt nvos K\I- 
vrjf Diod. Sic. 4. 59. In N. T. to fall back, 
to recline, to lie at table, upon the tricli 
nium in the ancient manner of eating ; see 
fully in dvaKfinai no. 2 ; and for this late 
usage of the verb see Lob. ad Phr. p. 216. 
Corresp. in Engl. is to sit at tabk, to sit down 
to a meal. Absol. Luke 11, 37. 17,7. 22, 
14. John 13, 12; with els c. ace. of place 
Luke 14, 10 ; with eVt c. ace. John 21, 20 
rt TO (rrrftos Ir/crov, on his breast, i. e. 
next to him on the triclinium ; comp. John 
13, 23. Spoken also of those lying upon 
the ground for the same purpose, m rrfv 
yr]v Matt. 15, 35 ; eVi r^? yrjs Mark 8, 6 ; 
absol. Mark 6, 40. John 6, 10 bis. So absol. 
Tob. 2, 1. Luc. Asin. 23. 

dvcnrKrjpOCi), &gt;, f. o&gt;cra&gt;, (TrX^poco.) to 
fill up, to fill full, e. g. a void, TO Kfvuftev 
Plato Tim. 81. b ; a number Xen. Vect. 4. 
24. In N. T. trop. to fill up, to fulfil, to 



complete, c. ace. a) Of iniquity, sin, to Jill 
up; 1 Thess. 2, 16 els TO dvaTrKrjpuxrai av- 
TOV ras dpaprias, comp. ]\Iatt. 23, 32 77X77- 
paxrare TO furpov TOJV Trar/pwi/. Comp. also 
Gen. 15, 16. 2 Mace. 6, 13-15. b) Of a 
prophetic declaration, to fulfil, Pass. Matt. 
13, 14. So ai/aTrXjjpcDO-iy 1 Esdr. 1,57. c) 
Of a command, precept, to fulfil, TOV vofiov 
TOV Xp. Gal. 6, 2 ; comp. John 13, 34. So 
TrXrjpaio-ai eVroXdf Hdian. 3. 11. 9. d) Of 
character; 1 Cor. 14, 16 6 dvcnr\r)pS)v TOV 
TOTTOV TOV tSicorou he that filleth up (occu- 
pieth) the place of the unlearned; sustains 
that character in relation to the gift of 
tongues. Comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 2. 5 orpa- 
TitoTov Tagiv dvan\r)povv. Tac. Ann. 4. 38 
si locum principem impleam. Rabb. J^JB 
cn pTS Buxt. Lex. Chald. 2001. e) Of defi 
ciency, to fill up or out, to supply, TO vp.a&gt;v 
vcrTfprjpM 1 Cor. 16, 17. Phil. 2, 30. So 
Jos. Ant. 5. 6. 2 TO \eltvov. Plut. de Pue- 
ris educ. 13 TTJV eXXei^ti/. 

dva7ro\6yr)TOS, ov , 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 
tOToXoyeo/iai,) without apology or excuse, 
inexcusable, Rom. 1, 20. 2, 1. Pol. 12. 21. 
10. Plut. Brut. 46. 

ava-rrpda-aa) v. -TTO&gt;, f. , (TrpdWw,) 
to do up, i. e. to require, to exact a debt, in 
some Mss. Luke 19, 23, instead of &v eVrpa- 
a. Lys. 374. 3. Xen. An. 7. 7. 31. 

dvaTTTVo-a-w, f. w , (TrnWw,) to unfold, 
to undo, espec. a roll or volume, to unroll, 
e. g. r6 /3i/3X/oj/ Luke 4, 17 ; see in i/3Xtoi&gt;. 
Sept. for she 2K. 19, 14. Hdot. 1. 125; 
a garment Plut. Demetr. 42. 

dvaTTTO), f. ^"o,, (f^Tco,) to light up, to 
kindle, c. ace. Acts 28, 2. James 3, 5; 
Pass. Luke 12, 49. Sept. for rT Sn Jer. 
9, 12 ; art Mai. 4, 1. Pol. 14. 5. 1. Xen. 
An. 5. 2. 24. 

dvapfe/j,r)TO$, O u, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 
dpt3/iea).) not to be numbered, innumerable, 
Heb. 11, 12. Sept. for -IB& -px Job 21, 
33. Diod. Sic. 2. 12. Xen. An. "3. 2. 13. 

avacreico, f. ei o-w, (crei a&gt;,) to shake up 
or back, e. g. the locks, Eurip. Bacch. 240 ; 
to shake or wave up and down, as the hands 
Thuc. 4. 38. In N. T. trop. to stir up, to 
excite, TOV o^Xov Mark 15, 11. Luke 23, 5. 
So Diod. Sic. 13. 91 TO. 77X77377. 

dvaaKevdfo, f. do-a, (o-xevafa, ) pr. to 
pack up baggage (TO. a-Kevrf) or any thing 
as baggage, Xen. An. 5. 10. 8. Cyr. 8. 5. 4; 
then to lay waste, to ravage, to destroy, by 
collecting and carrying off every thing, Xen. 
Cyr. 6. 2. 25. Thuc. 4. 116. Hence in 



50 avacn acrt? 

N. T. trop. to destroy, to subvert, ray \jsvxdt 
Acts 15, 24. So Pol. 9. 31. 6 ow3jjjcas. 
12. 25. 4 TTJV KOLVTJV (prjfj.rjv. 

avacnraa), a&gt;, f. do-a, (o-Trdco,) to draw 
up or out, c. ace. Luke 14, 5 ; Pass. Acts 
11, 10. Sept. for nbsn Hab. 1, 15. Pol. 
5.110.4. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 7. 



fas, f), (dvlaTrjfu, ) Act, a 
raising up, as of walls, Dem. 478. 24 ; of 
suppliants from a temple, Thuc. 1. 133 ; of 
the dead, Eurip. Eum. 648 a7ra "Savovros 
OVTIS &lt;TT dvd(TTa&lt;ns. Pass, a rising up, 
e. g. from a seat, Ast Plat. Rep. 4. 4. Sept. 
for tip Lam. 3, 63 ; from ambush Pol. 5 
70. 8. In N. T. only Pass. 

1 . Trop. a rising up, opp. f] TTTWO-IS fall ; 
Luke 2, 34 OVTOS Keirat fls TTTOXTIV KOI dvd- 
crracrti/ TroXXaii ei&gt; rco "icrpa^X, i. e. for the 
fall of many and for the uprising of many ; 
for the downfall and destruction of the great 
and the wise through unbelief (Luke 1, 52. 
1 Cor. 2, 6), and for the salvation of the 
lowly and afflicted, the poor in spirit, through 
faith ; comp. Rom. 9, 32. 33. 

2. Spec, in N. T. the resurrection of the 
body from death, the return of the dead bo 
dy to life, viz. 

a) Of individuals who have returned to 
life on earth; Heb. 11, 35 women received 
their dead e| dvao-Tao-fats, lit. out of or 
through resurrection, raised again to life ; 
comp. 1 K. 17, 17 sq. 2 K. 4, 20 sq. So 
the resurrection of Jesus, Acts 1, 22. 2, 31. 
4,33. 17,18. Rom. 6,5. Phil. 3, 10. 1 Pet. 
3, 21 ; also dvdo-rao-is veupcov V. e/c vf&lt;pu&gt;v 
id. Rom. 1, 4. 1 Pet. 1, 3. 

b) Of the future and general resurrec 
tion at the end of all things ; John 11, 24 
lv TTJ dva(TTa.(TL ei&gt; TTJ eV^aTT; fjfjifpq. Matt. 

22, 30 ; also dvdarao-is veKptov Acts 17, 32. 

23, 6. 24, 15. 21. 26, 23. 1 Cor. 15, 12. 
13. 21. Heb. 6, 2; dv. TWV vfKpw Matt. 
22, 31. 1 Cor. 15, 42 ; fj dvdo-Tao-is 17 e*c 
vetcplav Acts 4, 2. With an adjunct, John 
5, 29 bis, fls dvdo-TCHTiv {atrjs . . . fls dvd&Ta- 
aiv Kplo-tas, resurrection of life, unto eternal 
happiness ; resurrection of condemnation, 
unto eternal misery. Heb. 11,35 tva xpfiT- 
TOVOS dvao-Tao-ffos TI/XCOOTIV, that they might 
obtain a belter resurrection, sc. than that 
just before spoken of, i. e. the resurrection 
unto life eternal. This general resurrec 
tion the Sadducees denied, Matt. 22, 23. 28. 
Mark 12, 18. 23. Luke 20, 27. 33. Acts 23, 
8 ; and also certain Christians, 2 Tim. 2, 18. 

c) Of the resurrection of the righteous, 

, Luke 14, 14. 20, 35. 36 ; call 



ed also the first resurrection, Rev. 20, 5. 6. 



51 



Comp. 1 Cor. 15, 23. 24. 1 Thess. 4, 16. 
See also 2 Mace. 7, 9. 14. 12, 43-45 ; 
whence it would seem that the later Jews 
believed only the true worshippers of God 
would rise, and not the Gentiles ; see espec. 
2 Mace. 7, 14, comp. Is. 26, 14. 

d) Meton. the author of resurrection, John 
11,25. 

aVCKTTClTOCt), o&gt;, f. o&gt;cr&&amp;gt;, (avdoTOTOS, avi- 
0-Tijp.t.) found only in later Greek, and equi 
valent to dvda-raTov iroieiv in earlier writ 
ers, Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 146 ; pr. to let 
be dvdaraTov, i. e. of persons, to drive out 
from house and home, Aq. and Symm. for 
rpjrt Ps. 59, 12 ; l Ps. 11, 1 ; of cities, 
to lay waste, to ravage, like dvdoraTov iroielv 
Thuc. 6. 76. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 35. Hence 
in N. T. to bring into confusion, to make 
uproar, to turn upside down, c. ace. TTJV ol- 
Kovp.evT]v Acts 17, 6 ; absol. 21, 38. Trop. 
the minds of Christians, to trouble, to dis 
turb, Gal. 5, 12 ; comp. 6 Tapd&lt;T&lt;Ta&gt;v v. 10. 

avatrravpowy &lt;, f. axrw, (oraupoco,) to 
crucify again, afresh, trop. c. ace. et dat. 
Heb. 6, 6 dvaaravpovvTas eavrols TOV vibv 
TOV 3fov. So all the Greek commentators ; 
also Jerome ad Gal. 5, 24. E. g. Chrysost. 
dvacrravpovvras avaftev Trd\iv crravpovvras. 
Phot. dvcKTravpovvras eVi devTepav crrav- 
PGHTIV . . . KaXovvras avrov. See Bleek Brief 
an d. Heb. in loc. In Gr. w r riters dva&lt;rrav- 
poo&gt; is to fasten up upon the cross, to crucify, 
Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 10. Pol. 1. 11. 5. Xen. An. 
3. 1. 17. 



), f. d, (&lt;rrej&gt;dfo&gt;,) to fetch 
up a deep sigh, to sigh deeply, absol. Mark 

8, 12. Sept. for n?X5 Lam. 1, 4. 2 Mace. 
6, 30. Xen. Gonv. 1.15. 

avaa-Tpifyw, f. fya&gt;, (o-rpe&lt;u,) Pass. 
aor. 2 dve&Tpdcpyv. 

1 . Trans, to turn up, to turn upside down, 
to overturn, c. ace. ras rpcnrefas John 2, 15. 
Ecclus. 36, 12. Luc. Gall. 9. Xen. Yen. 

9. 18. 

2. Intrans. or with lavrov implied, to turn 
back, to turn again, to return ; Acts 5, 22 
dvavTpfyavTfs Se dir^yyeiXav. Sept. for 
3^13 Gen. 8, 7. 9. al. So Hdian. 3. 11. 4. 
Xen. An. 4. 3. 29. By Hebr. once like 3TO 
it is to be translated by an adverb, again, 
anew; Acts 15, 16 dvacrrptya xdi dvomo- 
oofj.rjo o} TT]V arKTjvTjv AauiS, i. e. I will again 
build up, etc. comp. Am. 9, 11. So 3*110 
Gen. 30, 31. 2 K. 1, 13. 20, 5 ; see Heb. 
Lex. art. 310. Heb. Gr. 139. 4. n. 1. 

3. Mid. and aor. 2 Pass, to turn oneself 
about in a place or among persons, to move 



about, Lat. versari. a) As to place, to be 
or abide in, to sojourn, with ev c. dat. Matt. 
17, 22 dvaoTpe(pofjLeva&gt;v 8e UVTUIV ev TJJ FoXi- 
Xat a. Trop. of a state or condition, to be in, 
to live in; so ev ir\dvrj 2 Pet. 2, 18. For 
2 Cor. 1, 12 and Eph. 2, 3, see in lett. b. 
So Sept. for ^n Josh. 5, 5. Xen. Cyr. 8. 
8. 7 ; trop. Ecclus. 8, 8. Xen. Ag. 9. 4. b) 
As to persons, to live among, to have con 
verse with ; with ev c. dat. of pers. and also 
ev c. dat. of state or condition, 2 Cor. 1, 12 
OVK ev cro(pia crapKiKfj, dXX ev ^tiptrt 3eoC 
dveaTpd(pT]fj.ev ev TM Acotr/ico. Eph. 2, 3. 
Hence absol. to live, to walk, to conduct one- 
self, with an adv. of manner, 1 Tim. 3, 15. 
Heb. 10, 33. 13, 18 ; ev cpojSa of manner 
1 Pet. 1,17. So Sept. for T^rt Prov. 20, 7. 
avaa-rpocjir}, Jj r , ^, (dvaarpefa, ) a turn 
ing about, Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 8. In N. T. 
converse, manner of life, walk, conduct, Gal. 

1, 13. Eph. 4, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 12. Heb. 13,7. 
James 3, 13. 1 Pet. 1, 15. 18. 2, 12. 3, 1. 

2. 16. 2 Pet. 2, 7. 3, 11. So 2 Mace. 5,8. 
Arr. Epict. 1. 9. 11. Pol. 4. 82. 1. In Heb. 
13, 7. 1 Pet. 1,15, others render it life, but 
without necessity. 

ava-rda-cra) v. -TTO&gt;, f. rdo&gt;, (rao-o-o),) 
to set up in order, to arrange, Mid. c. ace. 
Luke 1, 1 ai/ard^acrSat Si^yrfcrti . Hesych. 
ai&gt;ardacr3at firpeTTiVauSat. Comp. Plut. 
de Solert. Anim. 12 dvararro^evos TO. jua3)j- 
fJMTa KOL fJ.{\eTu&gt;v. 

amreXXw, f. rcXw, (reXXa,) aor. 1 ave- 
reiXa, perf. avare raXm Heb. 7, 14. 

1. Trans, to let uprise, to cause to rise, 
as God the sun, TOV rj\iov Matt. 5, 45. 
Sept. for rrasn of plants Gen. 3, 18. 
Diod. Sic. 17. 7 opacrSat TOV ffXiov . . . dva- 
reXXoira ray aKrlvas. Horn. II. 5. 777 of 
plants. 

2. Intrans. to uprise, i. e. a) Of hea 
venly bodies, to rise from the horizon ; so 
the sun Matt. 13, 6. Mark 4, 6. 16, 2 (see 
in TJ\IOS). James 1, 11 ; the morning star, 
trop. 2 Pet. 1, 19; light Matt. 4, 16; a 
cloud Luke 12, 54. Sept. for nit o f the 
sun and light Gen. 32, 31. Is. 58, 10 ; of 
the morning star Job 3, 9. Is. 14, 12. So 
Pol. 9. 15. 10. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 2 nplv rjXiov 
JwrreXXeii/. Earlier Gr. writers use dva- 
Tt\\eiv of the sun, and nTe XXi&gt; of the 
stars ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 124. b) Of 
plants, to spring up, to arise, trop. of Christ s 
descent from Judah, Heb. 7, 14. So pr. 
Sept. for rras Ez. 17, 6. Jos. Ant. 1. 1 1. 
Theophr. C. PI. 3. 7. 

dvari^ rjfJ.t, f. zfaw, (ri 3&gt;7/i&lt;,) to set or 
put up upon, as upon the cross Pol. 1. 86 



52 



6 ; a load upon an animal Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 
4 ; to lay up, as a votive gift in a temple, 
Judith 16, 19. Sept. 1 Sam. 31, 10. Xen. 
An. 5. 3. 5, 6. In N. T. Mid. aor. 2 dvc- 
SefjLTjv, to set up or forth in one s own be 
half, to propound, to declare, for considera 
tion, c. ace. et dat. Acts 25, 14. Gal. 2, 2. 
So 2 Mace. 3, 9. Plut. Amat. Narr. 2. 
Mor. IV. p. 5J7, 7-171 TTpagiv dft^ero rwv 
traipcav rtcriV. 

avctTO\r), JJj, 77, (aj/artXXco q. v.) an 
uprising, the rising of the heavenly bodies 
from the horizon, as of the sun Plato Polit. 
269. a. Sept. Judg. 5, 31 ; of the stars JEl 
H. An. 9. 17. On the use of araroXq and 
eVtroX^, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 124 sq. 
Hence in N. T. 

1. Meton. the day-spring, dawn, i. q. 
(pus drreXXoj&gt;. Luke 1, 78 fTTfcrKf-^faro 
fjfjias dvaro\Tj et; v\jsovs, the day-spring hath 
visited us from on high, i. e. the Messiah, 
who is elsewhere spoken of as a light ; 
comp. Is. 9, 1 [2]. 49, 6. 60, 1-3. 

2. Meton. the east, the orient, the eastern 
quarter of the earth or heavens ; Matt. 2, 1. 
2. 9. Rev. 21, 13; also dvaroXfi f]\iov Rev. 
7, 2. Plur. dvaro\ai id. Matt. 24, 27 ; also 
.ii/aroXai fj\iov Rev. 16, 12. In Matt. 8, 11 
and Luke 13, 29 dnb dvaro\o&gt;v KCU BVCT/J-WV 
from the east and west is put by synecd. 
i. q. from every quarter. Sept. Plur. for 
":! Num. 32, 19; tH Gen. 2, 8. Sing. 
Hdian. 3. 8. 13. Plato Locr. 96. d. Plur. 
Diod. Sic. 2. 43. Plato Def. 411. b. 

dvarpeTTO), f. ^ w , (rpeVw,) to turn up, 
to turn upside down, to overturn, pr. Dem. 
403. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 5. In N. T. trop. 
to overthrow, to subvert, c. ace. TTJV TTIO-TIV 
2 Tim. 2, 18; TOVS O"KOVS Tit. 1, 11. So 
Sept. Prov. 10, 3. Dem. 324. 27. Plato 
Legg. 709. a. 

dvarpe(f)(t), f. Spe ^o), (rpe ^ca,) to nour 
ish up, to bring up a child, Mid. c. ace. et 
dat. Acts 7, 21 ; Pass. v. 20. So Wisd. 7, 4. 
Hdian. 5. 8. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10. Also 
of mental training, to bring up, to train up, 
Pass. Acts 22, 3. So Hdian. 1. 4. 8. Plut. 
de Musica 31. 



), f. &lt;ai/o&gt;, (&lt;/&gt;au/a&gt;,) to light up, 
to let shine, e. g. lamps Od. 18. 310; the 
stars Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4 ; to make appear, to 
show, Xen. Conv. 4. 12. Hence in N. T. 
Mid. to show oneself, to appear, e. g. the king 
dom of heaven, Luke 19, 11. So Sept. Job 
11,18 dvacpaiverai CTOL flprjvr}. Also pr. Pol. 
10. 48. 7. Xen. Hell. 3. 5. 21. Pass, of 
persons, to be shoicn, to be made to see: 



Acts 21, 3 dvafpavevres TTJV Kinrpov, being 
shown Cyprus, having it pointed out to us 
in the distance ; instead of dvcxpavfio-Tjs 
Tjp.iv TTJS K. For the construction, comp, 
Rom. 3, 2. Buttm. 134. 5. Kiihn. j 281. 
3. Winer $ 40. 1. So Theophan. p. 392 
dvafpavfvrav 8f O.VTWV TTJV yrjv f!8ov avrovs 
oi (TTpaTr/yoi. 

(0, f. dvoi&lt;ra&gt;, 
, aor. 2 dvfjveyKov. 

1 . to bear upwards, to carry up, to lead 
up, from a lower to a higher place ; e. g. of 
persons c. ace. et tls c. ace.. as els opos 
Matt. 17, 1. Mark 9, 2 ; Pass, els rbv ovpa- 
vov Luke 24, 51. Sept. for nbsri i Chr. 
15, 3. 12; K^art 1 Sam. 17, 54 . So Luc. 
Dial. Deor. 20. 6. Xen. Conv. 8. 30. Of 
things, as sacrifices, to bring up, to offer up t 
by placing the victim or thing offered upon 
the altar ; so with ace. and eVi TO Svo-taori?- 
piov James 2, 21 ; ace. simply Heb. 7, 27 
bis. 13, 15. 1 Pet. 2, 5. Sept. with eVi TO 
3vcr. for !^sn Gen. 8, 20 ; simpl. Lev. 14, 
9. Judg. 11, 31. 

2. Trop. dveveyKflv ras afj.aprias r}fi(av, to 
bear up our sins, to take upon oneself and 
bear our sins, i. e. to bear the penalty of sin, 
to make expiation for sin, spoken of Christ 
1 Pet. 2, 24. Heb. 9, 28, quoted from Is. 
53, 12 where Sept. for Xbj . Comp. Sept. 
dvoicrovcri TTJV Tropveiav v/jicav for N^UJ Num. 

14, 33. So dv. apapriav Antiph. 753. 10 ; 
KivBvvovs Thuc. 3. 38. 

dva(})0)ve(i), , f. ^o-w, (^wi/ew,) to 
speak up or out, intrans. with dat. of man 
ner, Luke 1, 42. Sept. for S^IZJCJ 1 Chr. 

15, 28. Plut. Themist. 26 dvefp avTjo-e pi- 
ro) TOVT I. Pol. 3. 33. 4. 



ec os, rj, (ai/a^eco,) an out 
pouring, as the estuary of a river, Strab. 
3. p. 206, 374. In N. T. trop. outpouring, 
effusion, excess ; 1 Pet. 4, 4 els TT/V avrr^v 
rrjs do-arias dvdxyviv into the same outpour 
ing (excess) of rioting. 

dva^copew, &lt;, f. ^ a6)) (^copeco, ) to give 
place, to go bach, to draw back, e. g. 

1. Genr. to withdraw from a place, to 
depart, intrans. with ds c. ace. of place 
whither, Matt. 2, 12. 14. 22. 4, 12. 14, 13. 
15, 21. Mark 3, 7 (others Trpo y). John 6, 
15; with fKftefv Matt. 12, 15, comp. 14, 
13; absol. Matt. 2, 13. 9, 24 dvaxcopelre 
withdraw, give place. 27, 5. Sept. with ds 
for H-ja Hos. 12, 12. So with ds Hdian. 
1. 12. 2. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 7; absol. Plato 
Conv. 175. a. 

2. Spec, to withdraw, for privacy, to go 



53 



aside, intrans. with /ear IBiav Acts 23, 19 ; 
absol. 26, 31. Comp. Hdian. 1. 12. 12 V 
TOIS dvaK()(a&gt;pi]K6&lt;ri TOTTOIS. 



, f&lt;B y, 77, 

freshing, revival; Acts 3, 19 Kcupot di/a\^u- 
f a&gt;r Zimes of refreshing, i. e. of joy to come 
in tho kingdom of Christ ; comp. v. 20. 21. 
Sept. for nm-i Ex. 8, 11 [15]. Philo de 
Abr. p. 371. d. Strabo 17. p. 1137. 

ava-^v^Q), f. o&gt;, O/ vxw,) to breathe 
up, to take breath ; hence to revue, be re 
freshed. Sept. for tiB? Ex. 23, 12; ni-n 
1 Sam. 16, 23. Trans, to revive, to refresh, 
with cooling, Od. 4. 568. Bion 1. 85. In 
N. T. genr. to refresh, to cheer, c. ace. 2 
Tim. 1, 16 on TroXXa/ct? pe dvtyv^f. So 
Pass. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 19. 



dfSpaTJ-oSov,) a slave-dealer, man-stealer, 1 
Tim. 1, 10; comp. Ex. 21, 16. Deut. 24, 
7. Pol. 12. 9. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 6. 

AvopeaS) ov, 6, (di/^p,) Andrew, an old 
Greek name Hdot. 6. 126; in N. T. pr. n. 
of one of the Apostles, Mark 3, 18 ; the 
brother of Simon Peter, Matt. 4, 18. 10, 2. 
Mark 1,16. Luke 6, 14. John 6, 8. He 
was from Bethsaida of Galilee ; and had 
been a follower of Jolm the Baptist ; John 
1, 41. 45. He was one of those mo?t 
closely connected with Jesus, Mark 1, 29. 
13, 3. John 6, 8. 12, 22 bis. Mentioned 
also Acts 1,13; but not later. 

avopi^w. f. (Vo), (di/iyp,) to make manly, 
c. ace. Xen (Ec. 5. 4. In N. T. Mid. to 
show oneself a man, to be manly, 1 Cor. 16, 
13. Sept. for Pin Deut. 31, 6. 7; ?** 
Josh. 1, 6. 9. So 1 Mace. 2, 64. Luc. Eun. 
13. Xen. An. 4. 3. 34. 



S, ov, 6, (dvr)p, Ktdcda),) An- 
dronicus, pr. n. of a Jewish Christian, a 
kinsman and fellow-prisoner of Paul, Rom. 
16,7. 

dvopO^OVOS, ov, 6, TI, adj. (avrfp, &lt;po- 
i/fvco,) manslaying ; as Subst. a manslayer, 
murderer, 1 Tim. 1, 9. 2 Mace. 9, 28. Luc. 
Asin. 21. Plato Euth. 9. a. 

dvey/c\rjTOS, O u, 6, f), adj.- (a priv. eyna~ 
\ea&gt;.) not arraigned or accused; hence 
blameless, unblamable, 1 Cor. 1, 8. Col. 1, 
22. 1 Tim. 3, 10. Tit. 1, 6. 7. Jos. Ant. 5. 
8. 8. Plut. Pericl. 15. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5. 

OS, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. 
i,) not to be relafed, unspeakable, 
unutterable, 2 Cor. 9, 15. Athenagor. 
Apol. p. 10, of God. So dotfjyrjTos Xen. 
Cyr. 7. 1. 32. 



ai/e/cXaX,?;ro9, ov, 6,17, adj. (a priv. eVcXa. 
Xe a&gt;.) unspeakable, unutterable, 1 Pet, 1,8. 
Eunap. Proaeres. &lt;BS eVvSero rrjv oXoyoi/ rav- 
T7]V KOI avfK\d\7)TOi&gt; o~a&gt;rr)piav. 

ai/e/cXet7TT09, O u, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. eVXet- 
7TW,) unfailing, inexhaustible, Luke 12,33. 
Diod. Sic. 3. 23. Plut. de defect. Orac. 51. 

ave/CTO$, 77, fa, (di/e^op-at,) tolerable, sup 
portable ; in N. T. only Neut. compar. dven- 
Torepov eo-rat Matt. 10, 15. 11, 22. 24. 
[Mark 6, 11.] Luke 10, 12. 14. Pol. 12. 
9. 5. Plato Legg. 907. a. 

dveXeij/Acov, ovos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. eXe- 
77/icoi/,) unmerciful, cruel, Rom 1, 31. Sept. 
for ijax Prov. 5, 9. 11, 17. Wisd. 12, 5. 
19, 1. Comp. dve\er)fj.6va)s Antiph. 114. 10. 

aveiiiCpiiai, Pass, (ni/t/ior,) to be wind- 
driven, tossed by the wind, James 1 , 6. Not 
found in Sept. nor in Gr. writers. 

ave/jio 1 ?, ov, 6 (aeo, arjui,) 1. wind, pr. a 
breath or stream of air, Matt. 11,7. 14, 24. 
Mark 4, 41. Luke 7, 24. Rev. 7, 1 prj irvfy 
avffios. Spoken of violent, stormy winds, 
Matt. 7, 25. 27. 8, 26. 27. 14, 30 rov aveuo* 
la-xvpov. v. 32. Mark 4, 37. 39 bis. 6, 48. 
51. Luke 8, 23. 24. 25. John 6, 18. Acts 
27, 4. 7. 14. 15. James 3, 4 VTTO cncX^pcbi/ 
dv([i.a&gt;v. Jude 12. Rev. 6, 13. Sept. for 
^1 Job 21, 18. Is. 41, 16. al. So Pol. 9. 
25. 3. Xen. CEc. 18. 1. Rev. 7, 1 01 reWa- 
pe s avepoi, the four cardinal winds. Sept. for 
nirvn Sa-iX Jer. 49, 36. Hence 

2. Meton. ol Tto-o-apes avepoi, the four 
winds, i. e. the four quarters of the earth or 
heavens, whence the four cardinal winds 
blow, Matt. 24, 31. Mark 13, 27; comp. 
Luke 13, 29. Sept. for rnnil SS iX i Chr. 
9, 24. Dan. 11, 4. Jos. Ant. 8. 3. 5. 

3. Trop. as the emblem of instability, in 
constancy ; Eph. 4, 14 avfp.os rfjs oioao-Ka- 
\ias icind of doctrine, .i. e. varying and un 
stable doctrines, vain opinions. Ecclus. 5, 
9. So nil Job 15, 2. 



, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. eVSe- 
Xerai.) inadmissible, impossible, Luke 17, 1 ; 
comp. Matt. 18, 7. 

dve^epevvrjro^ ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. 
e^fpewaw,) unsearchable, inscrutable, Rom. 
11, 33. Symm. for "&gt;" Prov. 25, 3 ; - p5 
Jer. 17, 9. Aristot. Eth. N. 



, ov. 6, fj, adj. (dvexopai, KO- 
KOJ,) enduring evil, patient under evils and 
injuries, 2 Tim. 2, 24. Hierocl. ad Pythag. 
Carm. Aur. 7. Luc. Jud. Voc. 9 ; comp 
dve^LKOKia Wisd. 2, 19. Pint. Pelop. 25 



54 



?, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 
ei^i/idfa&gt;,) no to ie traced out ; trop. ?2- 
searchable, inscrutable, Rom. 11, 33. Eph. 
3, 8. Sept. for ^ "pi* Job 5, 9. 9, 10. 
Prayer of Manass. 6. 

dveiralo- XVVTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. 
eVaKT^wo/iai,) not to be made ashamed, iviih- 
out cause of shame, irreproachable, 2 Tim. 
2, 15. Jos. Ant. 18. 7. 1 ; so Adv. -us, 
Agapet. 57. Wetst. in loc. 

az/e7TiX?77rT09, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. eVt- 
\afij3dva&gt;, ) not to be laid hold of or attacked, 
Thuc. 5. 17. In N. T. not to be reprehend 
ed, blameless, unblamable, 1 Tim. 3, 2 comp. 
Tit. 1, 7 avey&ifros. 1 Tim. 5, 7. 6, 14. 
So Plut. Pericl. 10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 15. 

CiVGp YpfJLCii, aor. 2 dvriX. Sov, (epyouat,) 
to go wp, to ascend, from a lower to a higher 
place, as els TO 6 poy John 6, 3 ; els lepoo-6- 
Xvfia Gal. 1, 17. 18 ; see in dva^aivca no. 1. 
Sept. for T^fi 1 K. 13, 12 ; ia Judg. 21,8. 
Hdian. 3. 8. 11. Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 39. 



y, ^, (dvirjfj.i, ) 1. a letting 
up or Zoose, remission, relaxation, pr. from 
close confinement ; Acts 24, 23 e^eiv avecriv, 
to have relaxation, i. e. from actual bonds. 
So Sept. 8ovvai aveaiv 2 Chr. 23, 15. Also 
from exertion, obligation ; 2 Cor. 8, 13 ov 
iva a XXoty avecns, i. e. from the duty of contri 
buting. So from exertion, toil, Jos. Ant. 3. 
10. 6. Hdian. 8. 5. 19. 

2. Trop. remission, rest, quiet ; e. g. in 
ternal 2 Cor. 2, 12 ; external 2 Cor. 7, 5. 
2 Thess. 1, 7. Pol. 1. 66. 10. Plato Legg. 
724. a. 



:&gt;; f. dam, (dvd intens. eYdco,) to 
examine thoroughly, to inquire strictly, Sept. 
for V-ft Judg. 6, 20. Susann. 14. In N. T. 
in a judicial sense, to examine, to put to the 
question, by scourging to force confession, 
c. ace. Acts 22, 24. 29. 

dvev, prep. c. gen. (kindr. dv- priv. 
Engl. un- ,) without ; e. g. of things, imply 
ing their absence, as avev yoyyvcrfimv with 
out murmurings 1 Pet. 4, 9; avev Xoyov 
without word, i. e. without preaching and 
admonition, 1 Pet. 3, 1. Sept. for "pn Ex. 
21, 11 ; xj;n Is. 55, 1. So Dem. u"l. 4. 
Xen. An. 2. 6. 6. Of persons, praegn. 
Matt. 10, 29 avev TOV irarpos without the 
Father, without his knowledge and will; 
comp. Luke 12, 6. Sept. for px Am. 3, 5. 
So Horn. II. 15. 213. Dem. 1240. 30; avev 
(3ao-iXoy Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 16. In Gr. wri 
ters avev is found also as an adverb without 
case ; Winer 58. 6. Buttm. 146. 4. 2. 



ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. efaeros,) 
not well-situated, not commodious, Acts 27, 
12. Hesych. dvevZeroV dxprja-rov. 

avevpUTKO), aor. 2 dvevpov, (et&gt;pt o-K&lt;o,) 
to find out, to trace out, by inquiry, c. ace. 
Luke 2, 16. Acts 21, 4. Plut. Camill. 30. 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 40. 

), f. Vco, (e x&gt;,) to hold up, e. g. 
Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 6. Horn. II. 3. 
318 ; to hold up or back, as horses II. 23. 
426 ; the rain from falling, Sept. for sja 
Am. 4, 7. In N. T. only Mid. dj 
f. dve^ofjLai, imperf. dveixopnv, also 771 
P.TJV 2 Cor. 11, 1. 4 Rec. aor. 2 jjye 
Acts 18, 14; for the double augm. see 
Buttm. \ 86. n. 3, 4. Kiihn. $ 126. 1 ; pr. 
to TioZd oneself up, and so to hold or iear 
p against any thing, to endure ; constr. c. 
gen. Matth. 5 359. n. 

1. Of pers. to iear w^A, to have patience 
with the errors and weaknesses of others ; 
c. gen. Matt. 17, 17 ems Trore di&gt;et-op.ai vpcov. 
Mark 9, 19. Luke 9, 41. Acts 18, 14. 2 
Cor. 11, 1 bis. 19. Eph. 4, 2. Col. 3, 13 ; 
absol. 2 Cor. 11, 4. Sept. for pQxntl 
Is. 63, 15. Pol. 3. 82. 5. Plato "Rep . 
564. d. 

2. Of things: a) to endure, to bear pa- 
tifntly, as afflictions; 2 Thess. 1, 4 rats 
SXi\^eo-/ als dvexfo-^ie, i. e. aiy for &&amp;gt;v by 
attraction; absol. 1 Cor. 4, 12. 2 Cor. 11, 
20. So c. gen. 2 Mace. 9, 12. Hdian. 8. 
5. 9. Plato Apol. 31. b. b) to endure, to 
bear with, i. e. to admit doctrine, exhorta 
tion, 2 Tim. 4, 3. Heb. 13, 22. So Sept. 
Job 6, 26. 

aveyrios, ov, 6, a cousin, Lat. consobri- 
nus, Col. 4, 10. Sept. Num. 36, 11. Plut. 
Thes. 7. Xen. An. 7. 8. 9. 

avrftov, ov, TO, dill, anethum graveolens 
v. hortense, an aromatic plant, Matt. 23, 23. 
Theophr. H. PI. 7. 1. 2. Dioscor. 3.461. 
Plin. H. N. 19. 52, where anethum is dis 
tinguished from anisum, anise. Celsii Hie- 
rob. I. p. 494. 

avrj/co), defect. (^KO&gt;,) to have come up 
or reached to any thing, Hdot. 7. 60. Xen. 
An. 6. 2. 3, 5 ; to pertain or belong to, 1 
Mace. 10, 42. Dem. 1390. 17. In N. T. 
trop. to be pertinent, Jit, proper ; impers. 
Col. 3, 18 coy dvrjKev ev Kvpia&gt;. Part. neut. 
TO dj^Koz/, TO dvfjKovra, that which is pro 
per, becoming, Philem. 8. Eph. 5, 4. Com 
pare Hdot. 6. 109. Suid. dz^Koj/ TO irpf- 



ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv. 
untamed, ungentle, fierce, of oersons 2 Tim. 



avrjp 

3, 3. JSsch. Prom. 716. Arr. Epict. 1. 3. 
7. Plut. Pomp. 28. 



dvijp, avftpos, 6, (kindr. dprjv, 
a man, one of the male -sex, Lat. xir. 

1. Genr. as opp. to woman ; Luke 1, 27. 
34 fTTtl uv8pa ou yip&jovcco. 5, 18. 7, 20. 
John 1,13. Acts 2, 22. 9, 38. 10, 5. 30. 
13, 21. Rom. 11, 4. James 1, 8. 2, 2. al. 
saep. Xen. (Ec. 7. 30. Plato Conv. 191. e. 

2. Spec, a man of adult years. a) As 
distinguished from a youth, etc. Luke 19,2. 
John 1,30; so where tivftpes, yvvaiKfs, irat- 
dia are spoken of, Matt. 14, 21. 15,38. 
Mark 6, 44. Acts 17, 12. So Plato Rep. 
549. e. Xen. Conv. 4. 17. b). As mar 
ried, a husband, Matt. 1,16. Mark 10, 2. 12. 
Luke 2, 36. 16, 18. John 4, 16-18. 1 Cor. 
7, 2-4. 13. 14. Gal. 4, 27. Col. 3, 19. al. 
Sept. and izjix Gen. 2, 23. 3, 6. (Ecclus. 
4, 10. Luc. D. Mort. 23. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 

3. 13.) Also a husband by anticipation, 
one betrothed, a bridegroom, Matt. 1, 19. 
Rev. 21, 2. Sept. and tfix Deut. 22, 23. 
So of a bride, els dvftpbs [OIKIOJ/] tivai v. 
e A3eu&gt; Alciphr. p. 364. Liban. p. 556. c. 
Comp. Greg. Cor. p. 45 Schaef. c) Plur. 
of soldiers, or rather of the temple guards 
under the direction of the Sanhedrim, men, 
Luke 22, 63 ; comp. v. 47 and Matt. 26, 47. 
So of soldiers 1 Mace. 3, 39. Xen. An. 1. 

2. 1. d) With an adjunct ; e. g. with an 
adj. as dvfjp (ppovipos Matt. 7, 24 ; dvrjp //.co- 
cos v. 26 ; also Luke 5, 8. 12. James 1, 8. al. 
So Hdian. 2. 15. 1. Xen. An. 1. 3. 20. With 
pron. Tt j, where dv^p is pleonast. Luke 8, 
27. Acts 10, 1. 16, 9. So Xen. An. 4. 8. 

4. With a gentile noun, as Acts 8, 27 avr^p 
Afoi o^ an Ethiopian. 10,^28. 22, 3. Plur. 
Matt. 12, 41 avftpfs NjvfvtTai. Luke 11, 32. 
Acts 11, 20. So Ml V. H. 12. 56. Xen. 
An. 1. 8. 1 dvf]p IlepaTjs. e) In a direct 
and respectful address, simply avftpfs, men, 
sirs, Acts 14, 15. 19, 25. 27, 10. 21. 25. 
(Xen. An. 1. 4. 14.) With a gentile noun; 
Acts 1, 11 avbpes TaXtXalot. 2, 14. 22. 5, 
35. 13, 16. 17, 22 avSpes AS^i/mot, Athe 
nians. 19, 35. 21, 28. So Xen. An. 1. 7. 

3. With aSeXcpoi, Acts 1, 16 ; comp. Sv- 
8p (/u Aoi Xen. An. 1. 6. 6. f) Indef. for 
dvr)p ris or simple ris, Luke 9, 38 dvrjp dirb 
TOV oxXou. Acts 6, 11. So Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 
22 dvrjp TOV 8rjp.ov. 

3. Trop. a man in understanding, intel 
ligence, true wisdom ; opp. a child 1 Cor. 
13, 11 ; and so reXeioy dvfjp Eph. 4, 13. 
James 3, 2. So a man worthy of the name, 
Horn. II. 5. 529. Hdot. 7. 210. Xen. Cyr. 

4. 2. 25. 



4. Indef. a man, any man or person, one 
of the human family, Lat. homo. Rom. 4, 8 
paKapios dvrjp, w KT\. James 1,12. 20. 23. 
Plur. Luke 11, 31 fiera rcoi/ dvBpmv rf/s yt- 
vtiis Tav-njs. Acts 4, 4. Matt. 14, 35 oi 
tivdpes TOV TOTTOV e/ceiVou the men of that 
place, the people, the inhabitants. Sing. 
Soph. CEd. Col. 567 or 573. Xen. Mem. 
4. 5. 2. Plur. Luc. D. Mort. 24. 1. Xen. 
Cyr. 4. 3. 13. + 

ai&gt; jiCTT77/zt, f. O-TIJO-CO, (dvri, urr^/ii,) in 
N. T. only perf. dv^ea-T^Ka, aor. 2 avrta-rnv, 
Mid. impf. dv^LcrTa^v ; Act. intrans. to 
stand against, Mid. to set oneself against ; i. e. 
genr. to withstand, to resist, to oppose, c. dat. 
Matt. 5, 39 p,rj dvri(TTr)vai r&lt;a Ttovrjpio. Luke 
21, 15. Acts 6, 10. 13, 8. Rom. 9, 19. 13, 
2. Gal. 2, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 8 bis. 4,15. James 
4, 7. 1 Pet. 5, 9 ; absol. Rom. 13, 2 ot dv- 
Seo-rTjKoYey. Eph. 6, 13. Sept. for lay 
Ps. 76, 8 ; rrn|5 Deut. 25, 18. Ildian. 2*. 
10. 11. Plato Conv. 196. d. Absol. Xen. 
An. 7. 3. 11. 

dv&OfjLO\oyeofj,(U, ovjuat, Mid. depon. 
(dvri, o/ioXoyfo),) pr. to utter in turn the 
same things, said of a person or party as 
over against another ; hence, to assent or 
consent in turn, on one s part, c. dat. Pol. 
28. 4. 4. ib. 17. 6 ; to make an agreement 
Pol. 5. 105. 2; to confess in turn, on one s 
part, e. g. TOS apapTias Jos. Ant. 8. 10. 3. 
1 Esdr. 8, 91 ; c. dat. Pol. 30. 8. 7. In N. T. 
to profess or declare in turn, to praise, to 
laud, on one s part, c. dat. Luke 2, 38 *al 
O.VTT) avScu/JoAoyeiTo rai Kvpia&gt; and she too 
(in turn, on her part) praised the Lord, i. e. 
as Simeon had done just before, vv. 34. 35. 
So Sept. for ^ rri-in Ps. 79, 13. Comp. Diod. 
Sic. 1. 70 dy3o/zoAoyeur3ai ray aptray TOV 
/SatrtAecoy. 

aifeo$) eos, TO, (dvd, avco,) a flower, 
James 1, 10. 11. 1 Pet. 1, 24 bis. Sept. for 
"P* Num. 17, 8. Luc. Nigr. 30. Xen. 
Ven. 5. 5. 

dv&pa/cid, as, T), (ai/3pa,) afire of coals, 
a heap of burning coals, John 18, 18. 21, 
9. Ecclus: 11, 32. Dem. 423. 2. Plut. 
Symp. 6. 7. 2. 

, axes, 6, a coal; Rom. 12,20 
o-apfvo-fis eVi TTJV Kf(JHi\i}v 
avTov thou shall heap coals of fire on his 
head, i. e. awaken feelings of shamo and 
compunction ; quoted from Prov. 25, 22, 
where Sept. for rbnj._Hdian 4. 7. 9, 
Plut. C. Mar. 44. 



ou, 6, 77, (ai/3po&gt;7ro, 
a word of the later Greek, Lob. 



56 



ad Phryn. p. 621 ; Plur. as Subst. men- 
pleasers, Eph. 6, 6. Col. 3, 22. Sept. Ps. 
53, 6. Psalt. Salom. 4, 8. 10. p. 929. 

dv^pdiTTWOS, 77, or, (i/3po&gt;7roff,) per 
taining to man, human, i. e. a) As distinc 
tive of man ; James 3, 7 17 (pvo-is dv^pwirivr] 
marts nature, opp. to that of beasts, etc. 
So Hdian. 1. 13. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 13. 
b) As proceeding from or instituted by man, 
e. g. a-ofpia dv^pwnivr], marts wisdom, not 
the true, 1 Cor. 2, 4. 13. Also 1 Cor. 4, 3 
dv^puiTivri fip.fpa a marts day, i. e. a judg 
ment day of man s appointment ; antith. 
fip-epa Kvpiov. 1 Pet. 2, 13. So Dem. 317. 
23. Plato Apol. 20. d, di&gt;3p. o~o(pia. c) As 
common to man or to his experience ; 1 
Cor. 10, 13 TTftpacr/ios ... uv^pannvos, i. e. 
common to man, and therefore adapted to 
his weakness ; opp. v-rrep 6 fiumo-Se. Neut. 
as adv. Rom. 6, 19di/3po&gt;7riVoi&gt;Aeya&gt; I speak 
in the manner of men, in language and ex 
amples drawn from common life, i. q. KOTO. 
ttj/3p7TOi/ Xe yw Gal. 3, 15. So Pol. 3. 5. 8. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 40. 

dv^pCOTTOKTOVOS, 0V, 6, r/, adj. (aiKpa&gt;iTos, 
KTfivw.) manslaying ; Subst. a manslayer, 
murderer, John 8, 44. 1 John 3, 15 bis. 
Comp. Wisd. 2, 24. Eurip. Iph. T. 390. 

s, ov, 6, T), (kindr. dvd, ava&gt;, 
a man, one of the human family, 
man or woman, a person, Lat. homo. Sept. 
often forces; BJiS ; ttJ13X. 

1. Pr. and definite or indefinite, as put 
with or without the article or other ad 
juncts. 

A) Definite, with the art. 6 ai/3po&gt;7ror, 

01 ai&gt;3pto7rot, and also in the Vocative. 

a) Where the person spoken of is already 
known, either from the context or in some 
other way. a) Simply, e. g. Sing. 6 av- 
3pa&gt;7roy, Matt. 12, 13 Tore Ae yet TW di-3p&&amp;gt;7r6&gt;, 
comp. v. 10. 26, 72. 74. Mark 3, 3. 5 comp. 
v. 1. 5, 8 comp. v. 2. 14, 71. Luke 6, 8 
comp. v. 6. 8, 29. 33. 35 comp. v. 27. John 
2, 25 bis, where 6 ai/Spwjroj is the particu 
lar person with whom Jesus might at any 
time have to do. John 7, 51 p) 6 v6p.os 
rip-cov Kpivfi rbv av Spwirov doth our law con 
demn the man? i. e. the person accused. 
John 19, 5 tSe 6 ai/SpwTrof, i. e. the man 
whose life ye seek. Matt. 12, 43 and Luke 
11, 24 when the unclean spirit is gone out 
OTTO TOV di/SpooTTov. i. e. the man in whom he 
had dwelt. Acts 19, 16. 25, 22 comp. v. 14. 

2 Thess. 2, 3. PLUR. of aVSpwTrot, the men, 
the persons, already known ; Matt. 8, 27 
of 8e ai3p&lt;7rot &av[j.a&lt;rai&gt;, i. e. those in 
the boat with Jesus. Luke 7, 31. John 



4, 28 Totj di^p&JTrois, the men of the city, 
the inhabitants. John 6, 10. 14 comp. v. 5. 
2 Thess. 3, 2. Rev. 9, 6. 10. 15. 18. 20, 
comp. v. 4. /3) With an adjunct render 
ing the person more definite and distinct ; 
e. g. ouroy, as 6 av Sp. OVTOS or OVTOS 6 
&lt;u/3p. Mark 14, 71. 15, 39. Luke 2, 25. 
John 7, 46. Acts 5, 28. al. Plur. Acts 4, 16. 
5,35. 38. 16, 17. 20. With cufivos, Matt. 
12,45. 18,7. Mark 14,21. Luke 11,26. 
James 1, 7. Plur. Acts 16, 35. Also with 
TO i OVTOS, 2 Cor. 12, 3 ; us, o OTIS with its 
verb John 9, 24. Acts 4, 22 ; Plur. John 17 
6. Rev. 9, 4. So with a numeral, as 6 els av 
3po)7roy the one man Rom. 5, 15. 19 ; or a 
subst. with the art. in apposition, as ot av- 
SpwTTot ot TToififves Luke 2,15; or a parti 
ciple with the art. Luke 11, 44. John 5, 12. 
Acts 4, 14. 21, 28. Rev. 16, 2. y) Vocat. 
aySptBTre, addressed to a person standing 
by, and less respectful than avrjp q. v. 
Luke 5, 20. 12, 14. 22, 58. 60. Also & av- 
SpwTre, addressed by a writer to the person 
to whom he writes, or with whom he is dis 
cussing or disputing ; 1 Tim. 6, 1 1 (TV 6V, &&amp;gt; 
avZpanrf TOV Seou, but thou, O man of God. 
Rom. 2, 1. 3. 9, 20. James 2, 20 comp. v, 
18. So Plut. de sera Num. vind. 8. Xen 
Cyr. 2. 2. 7. 

b) Where the Sing. 6 avSpa-n-os, the man, 
is used in a collective or generic sense, either 
for all mankind or for a particular class of 
men ; Winer 27. 1 . Matt. 4, 4 OVK eV apra 
p,6vti&gt; {rj&ertu 6 ai/SpwTro?. 12, 35 6 dyaSor 
ai/3pco7roy. 15, 11 bis. 18. 20 bis. Mark 2, 
27. Luke 4, 4. Rom. 7, 1. 10, 5. 1 Cor. 2, 
11 bis. So with an adjunct for greater 
definiteness, e. g. os with its verb Rom. 4, 
6 ; a participle with the art. Rom. 14, 20. 

c) Where the Plur. of ai/3po&gt;7roi, the men, 
is used in a generic sense, more or less 
limited according to the context, a) As 
referring mainly to those round about, the 
people with whom we live, in comm. Engl. 
the folks ; usually in Engl. without art. 
men, people, folks, other men. Matt. 10, 17 
TrpcxTfXfTe COTO TI&gt; diftpunruv beware of men, 
people, i. e. those with whom you are 
brought in contact. Matt. 5, 13 KaraTrarel- 
crSat VTTO rutv di/3pa&gt;7r&lt;Bi . V. 16. 19. 6, 1. 2. 

5. 14. 15. 16. 18. 7, 12. 13, 25. Mark 8, 
27. Acts 18, 13. al. : With a particip. with 
out art. Mark 8, 24. ) Where of atftp. 
refers to mankind as a whole, though with-* 
out including every individual ; Engl. usu 
ally without art. men, mankind. Matt. 12, 
3 1 Tracra d/iaprt a . . . d0e3^o-eTat rotr dvSpa)- 
irois. 19, 12. Mark 7, 21. John 3, 19. Acts 



57 



15, 17. 24, 16. Rom. 14, 18. 1 Cor. 13, 1. 
Eph. 4, 14. Col. 2, 22. 1 Tim. 6, 9. 2 Tim. 

3, 2. Rev. 8, 11. 13, 13. al. With an adj. 
implying a class of mankind, 1 Pet. 2, 15. 
2 Pet. 3, 7. Opp. to God, and with a par 
ticiple with the art. James 3, 9. y} Where 
all mankind are included ; John 1 , 4 17 fcoi) 
TJV TO &lt;pu&gt;s TOW dv^panratv. Acts 17, 30. 
Rom. -2, 16. Heb. 9, 27. Rev. 16, 18. Matt. 
9, 8 TOV 86ma fov(riav roiavrrjv rots ai 3pa&gt;- 
nois, i. e. they regarded the power exercised 
by Jesus as something imparted to mankind 
or to the human nature. Also where of 
y3pa&gt;7rot stands in antith. with 6 Sedy, in 
cluding also the idea of frailty and imper 
fection; Matt. 10, 32. 33. Mark 7, 8. Luke 

12, 8. 9. 16, 15; comp. below in B. c. e. 
B) Indef. without the art. av^pwros a 

man, av^panroi men, i. e. an individual or 
individuals of the human family. 

a) In the predicate of a sentence ; Matt. 
8, 9 KOI yap aiftpanros flpi inro f^oixriav. 
Acts 10, 26. 28. James 5, 17. Plur. Acts 

4, 13. 14, 15. Plato Crat. 399. c. 

b) W T hen ai/3pw7ros is subjoined in appo 
sition by way of explanation; so with Ss 
after a pron. John 8, 40 ; after a noun 

1 Tim. 2, 5. 

c) Genr. and in various relations, viz. 
it) For an individual in particular circum 
stances, but not before known or referred 
to, a man, a certain man ; Plur. men, cer 
tain men. Matt. 13, 31 ov \aftvv av^panros 
toTTfipev tv TOJ dyp&lt; avrov. V. 44. 21, 28. 
Mark 4, 26. l2, l . Luke 13, 19. 20, 9. 
John 9, 1. Plur. of persons slain Rev. 11, 

13. So where the writer does not wish to 
specify the person more nearly ; 2 Cor. 12, 

2 ol8a uv%pa&gt;TTov eV Xpicrra). Rev. 13, 18 
dpi3p,oy yap ai SpcoTrou eori. $) With an 
adjunct expressing the character or circum 
stances of a person or persons ; e, g. a prep, 
with its case, Mark 1, 23 a/3p. tv irvevfjLaTi 
aKaSdprw. 5, 2. John 3, 1 uv^p. t&lt; TCOV 
4&gt;apacraicoi&gt;. So with an appellative, where 
we may render merely the latter; Matt. 
11, 19 and Luke 7, 34 av3p. cpdyoy KOI 
otwTTonjs, i. e. a glutton and a wine-bibber. 
Matt. 13, 45 avZp. ep-rropoy. V. 52. 18, 23. 
20, 1. 21, 33. Comp. Matth. } 430. 6. 
With a gentile noun, Matt. 27, 32 c/3p. 
Kvpnvalos, i. e. a Cyrenian. Acts 21, 39. 
22, 25. Siftp. Pa&gt;pxzloy a Roman. Plur. 
Acts 16, 37. (Xen. An. 6. 2. 23.) With 
an adj. John 9, 16 cu-3p. ap,apTo&gt;Xoy. Mark 
13, 34 a. dirodrjfws. Acts 4, 9 3i&gt;3p. do-3f- 
vr,s. Matt. 9, 32. 13, 28. Rom. 1, 23. 7, 
24. Tit. 3, 10. Plur. Luke 24, 7. Acts 



4, 13. With Tt y indef. a certain man, Matt. 
18, 12. Luke 10, 30. 12,16. 14,2. John 5, 

5. al. Plur. 1 Tim. 5, 24. Jude 4. With 
relat. oy and its verb, Luke 2, 25. 5, 18. 
John 4, 29 ; so with Kai instead of a relat. 
Luke 6, 6 ; or also iva instead of a relat. 
John 5, 7. With a participle having the 
art. Rom. 1, 18. 2, 9. Jude 4; but usually 
without art. Matt. 9, 9. 11, 8. 12, 10. Mark 
3, 1. Luke 4, 33. John 9, 11. Acts 15, 26. 
al. y) For any man or men, whoever 
he or they may be, of whatever birth, age, 
country, rank, character. Matt. 12, 12 TO O-W 
ovv StcKpepet ai&gt;3pa&gt;7roy irpoftarov. Luke 18, 
2. 4. John 5, 34. 41. 7, 46. Acts 12, 22. 
1 Cor. 6, 18. 15, 21 where the expression 
is general, though the individual referred to 
is known, comp. Rom. 5, 15. 17. Gal. 3, 
15. 6, 1. Phil. 2, 8. Rev. 4, 7. al. Plur. 
wSpcoTTot men, Luke 1, 25. Acts 17, 26. 
1 Cor. 3, 21 Kavxdo- Sai ev dv3pa&gt;7roty, comp. 
v. 32. 4, 9. 14, 2. 3. 2 Cor. 5, 11. 1 Tim. 
2, 5. Heb. 5, 1. Rev. 9, 7. al. Sometimes 
the genit. Plur. di-3pa&gt;7rcoj/ approaches to the 
nature of an adj. or compound idea ; e. g. 
dXiely di SpcoTrwi men-Jishers Matt. 4, 19. 
Mark 1, 17; eVrdXp-ara dv3p. human com 
mandments Matt. 15, 9. Mark 7, 7 ; so 
Luke 9, 56. Acts 17, 25. Phil. 2, 7. In 
like manner the genit. Sing. df3po&gt;7rou is 
found instead of an adj. 2 Pet. 2, 16 eV dv 
3pd)7rou (jxavtj with man s voice, i. e. a human 
voice. Rev! 21, 17. So Sept. Is. 8, 1. 
S) With an adjunct of number or quantity ; 
e. g. a numeral, as els at&gt;%p. John 1 1,50. 18, 
14; Suo aj/3p. Luke 18, 10. John 8, 17. 
So \vith IT as, as -rras &lt;w3p. John 1, 9. Col. 
1, 28 bis. James 1, 19; noires &lt;u&gt;3p. Luke 
13, 4. Acts 22, 15. Rom. 5, 12. 18. 1 Cor. 
7, 7. Phil. 4, 5. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 4. al. Neg. 
ovSf if di/3pa&gt;7ra&gt;i&gt; Mark 11,2. Luke 19, 30. 
1 Tim. 6, 16. James 3, 8 ; p.rj8e Is di/Spw- 
TTU&gt;V Acts 4, 17. With TIS interrog. imply 
ing a negat. TIS ai/Spwrros what man 1 Matt. 
7, 9. 12, 11. Luke 15, 4. Acts 19, 35 ; T/S 
dv%pdm&lt;i&gt;v I Cor. 2, 11. e) In antithesis 
with Gdd, Christ, or with the operations of 
the Holy Spirit, ai/Spcorros includes the idea 
of frailty, imperfection, error, sin ; so opp. 
God, Matt. 19, 6 6 oSv.6 3f6s (rvvffvcv, 
av SptoiTos pf) xcopieTo&gt;. 21, 25. 26. 22, 16. 
Mark 10, 27. Acts 5, 29. Rom. 2, 29. al. Opp. 
Christ, Gal. 1, 12 ov8e rrapa di/Spcorrcov . . . 
dXXa 81 drroKaXv^ecoy I. Xp. Col. 3, 23. Heb. 
7, 28. Opp. God and Christ, Gal. 1 , 1 bis. 10 
bis. So too in respect to the agency of the 
Spirit, as TJ/VXIKOS uiftpumos opp. o irvt v/ia- 
TICCO S 1 Cor, 2, 14 comp, 15, f) In the 



58 



phrase Kara av^punrov, according to 
man, i. e. as a man, after the manner of 
men; Gal. 1, 11 rb evayyeXiov . . . OVK ecrri 
Kara av^punrov, i. e. not after the manner of 
men, not such as men would make it, comp. 
V. 12. 1 Cor. 3, 3 ov^l . . . Kara acSpcoTroi/ 
TrapaTrareZre walk ye not as men ? parall. 
crapK.iK.ol la-re. 1 Cor. 15, 32 see in 3?;pto- 
/ua^e co. So \eyetv V. XaXai/ Kara avSpunrov 
to speak after Jhe manner of men, i. e. either 
as men speak, perh. inconsiderately, Rom. 
3, 5 ; or by an example drawn from com 
mon life, Gal. 3, 15 ; or from human in 
sight or experience, 1 Cor. 9, 8. 

2. Spec, avSpanros with or without the 
art. stands in place of words expressing 
various relations which are determined by 
the context, e. g. a) For a man, xir, a 
male adult person, Matt. 25, 24. Luke 19, 
21. 22. John 1, 6. 3, 1. Acts 4, 13. al. So 
oVSipooTros TOV 3ov, a man of God, his mi 
nister or messenger, 2 Tim. 3, 17. 2 Pet. 
1, 21. (Sept. for CPr^N WIN 1 K. 13, 1. 

1 Esdr. 5, 49.) Also 6 aVSp. rfjs ap.aprias 

2 Thess. 2, 3, see in ap.apria no. 1 . b) For 
a husband, opp. a wife, Matt. 19. 3. 5. 10. 
Mark 10, 7. 1 Cor. 7, 1. Eph. 5, 31. So 
Sept. and ti^X Gen. 2, 24. c) Fora/iowse- 
holder, master, pater-familias, opp. 01 oiKta- 
KOI, Matt. 10, 36. d) For a son, opp. a fa 
ther, Matt. 10, 35 ; and genr. for a male child, 
John 7, 22. 23. 16, 21. So Ecclus. 3, 11. 
Hdian. 1. 5. 15. e) For a sermnt, slave, 
opp. a master, Luke 12, 36 comp. 37. Also 
Rev. 18, 13 ^rv^al dz/3pa&gt;7ra&gt;i&gt; men s persons, 
i. e. slaves ; in allusion to Ez. 27, 13 where 
Sept. for fix EB5 id. See in art. ^fvxn 
no. 3. c. So Xen. Vect. 4. 14. Mem. 2. 1. 15. 

3. Trop. in phrases, viz. a) Of the in 
ner and outer man ; e. g. 6 eVco av^pmnos 
the inner man, the mind, the soul, the ra 
tional and moral nature, Rom. 7, 22. Eph. 
3, 16 ; called also 6 KpvTrrbs TTJS KapSias 
oVapcoTroy the hidden man of the heart 1 Pet. 
3, 4. Opp. is 6 eo&gt; aVSpoOTos the outer man, 
the body, 2 Cor. 4, 16. b) Of the old and 
new man ; e. g. 6 TraXaibs av^panros the old 
man, the carnal unrenewed nature, Rom. 6, 
6. Eph. 4, 22. Col. 3, 9. Opp. is 6 naivbs 
nv^patiros the new man, i. e. renewed and 
sanctified in Christ, Eph. 4, 24 ; impl. Col. 
3, 10. So Christ is said to create in him 
self the two (Jew and Gentile) els eva 
Kmvbv av%pu&gt;irov into one new man, who is 
neither Jew nor Gentile, Eph. 2, 15 ; comp. 
Gal. 3, 28. 6, 15. 

4. In the phrase vf6y rov dvSpunrov, son 
of man. 



a) Without art. a son of man, i. q. a 
man, one of the human race, parall. with 
wSptaTToy, Heb. 2, 6 ri ecrriv oVSpcoTroy . 
77 vlbs aV3po&gt;7rov, quoted from Ps. 8, 5 
where Sept. for cix ja. Spoken of the 
Messiah as S/JLOIOS vim dv^punrov like unto a 
son of man, in the likeness of man, Rev. 1, 

13. 14, 14 ; in allusion to Dan. 7, 13, where 
Sept. for Chald. t ; 3X "i2 . John 5, 27 see 
in lett. b. Plur. 01 viol ra&gt;v oVSpcoTrcoi the 
s-ons of men, i. e. men, Eph. 3, 5. Mark 3, 
28 irdvra d(pf %t](T(rai ra ap.aprrjp.ara rots 
viols raiv diftpdnrmv, i. q. roty aVSpcoTroiy in 
Matt. 12, 31. So Sept. for SON "&gt;53 Gen. 
11,5. Ecc. 2, 8. al. 

b) With the art. 6 vlbs rov dv^pumov 
the Son of man, pr. n. for the Messiah, used 
by Jesus of himself, in allusion to Dan. 7,13; 
see above in lett. a. Just as the Messiah 
is called 6 vlbs rov SeoC the Son of God, as 
partaking of the divine nature and sent 
forth from God (see in VMS ) , so he calls 
himself 6 vlbs rov di&gt;3p. the Son of man, as 
bearing the human form and nature, born 
of a woman and made like unto his brethren 
(Heb. 2, 17) ; Matt. 8, 20. 9, 6. 10, 23. 
11, 19. 12, 8. Mark 2, 10. 28. Luke 5, 24. 

6, 5. John 1, 52. 3, 13. 6, 27. 53. 62. al. 
Once without art. John 5, 27 on vlbs dv- 
3p&&amp;gt;77ou eoTi, i. e. because he hath taken 
upon himself the human nature. In Dan. 

7, 13. 14 the Messiah is represented as 
coming with the clouds of heaven, and 
this is repeated in Matt. 24, 30. Mark 13, 
26. Luke 21, 27 ; also Matt. 26, 64. Mark 

14, 62. Luke 22, 69. In all, Jesus uses 
this appellation of himself in the Gospels 84 
times ; elsewhere it is used of him only 
once, by Stephen Acts 7, 56. Others : THE 
Son of man,, in distinction from all other 
men, THE MAN in the highest sense, the 
model and archetype of man. + 



va), f. eva-a, (oVSvTraro?,) to 
be proconsul, to govern as proconsul, c. gen. 
Acts 18, 12. Hdian. 7. 5. 2. Plut. Comp. 
Demosth. c. Cic. 3 fin. 



, O v, 6, (dvri, vrraroy.) a 
proconsul, Acts 13, 7. 8. 12. 19, 38 /cat dv- 
Sinraroi ela-iv, a generic Plur. for a procon 
sul; Winer ^ 27. 2. So Pol. 21. 8. 11. 
Plut. Galb. 3. For the rank and authority 
of proconsuls, see in art. Tiyepwv no. 2. Cy 
prus was originally a pretorian province, 
o-rparijjLK^, and not proconsular ; but was 
left by Augustus under the senate, and hence 
was governed by a proconsul ; Strabo 14. 
684, 685. Dion Cass. 54, 4. See Adam s 



59 "Avva? 



Rom. Ant. p. 158. 165. Diet, of Antt. art. 
Provincia. 



l, f. di/?;o-o&gt;, (iq/u,) aor. 2 avrjv, 
Pass. aor. 1 dv&rjv, to send up or forth, 
Od. 4. 568 ; to make spring up JEsch. Supp. 
266. In N. T. to let up, to let go, i. e. 

1. to slacken, to loosen, c. ace. ras (VKTT]- 
pias Acts 27, 40. Pass Acts 16, 26 TO 
Stcr/iei ai/e Sij. Wisd. 16, 24. Plut. M. Ant. 
49. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 7 opp. eVreiVw. 

2. Zo Zeave o/f, to cease from, c. ace. r^v 
aTTfiX^ Eph. 6, 9. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 75.) 
Also to leave, not to care for a person, c. ace. 
Heb. 13, 5 ov p.f] o-f dvfo, comp. Deut. 31, 6 
where Sept. for ns^ Hiph. 

avL\eci)?, co, 6, i], adj. (a priv. tXeco?, 
without mercy, stern, only James 
2, 13. 

avtTTTOS, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. i//7rra&gt;,) 
unwashed, a. x e ~ l P es Matt. 15, 20. Mark 7, 

2. 5. Horn. II. 6. 266. Hes. Op. 723. 
Luc. Demon. 4. 

avicn"r)fllj f. dvao-TTja-co, (ion;/u,) aor. 1 
di/ecrnycra ; aor. 2 dvfarrjv, imper. dwo-njSt, 
apoc. avdvra Acts 12, 7. Eph. 5, 14. The 
tenses of this verb, as in i&lt;rn;/H q. v. are 
divided between the trans, and intrans. sig 
nifications, viz. 

I. TRANS, in Act. pres. impf. fut. and 
aor. 1 ; to make stand up, to raise up, i. e. 

1. Pr. from a sitting posture, c. ace. 
Acts 9, 41. So Pol. 13. 7. 8, comp. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 4. 11. Of the dead, to raise up 
sc. from the grave into life, c. ace. John 6, 
39. 40. 44. 54. Acts 2, 24. 32. 13, 33; 
also c. vfKpa&gt;v Acts 13, 34. 17, 31. So 
Horn. H. 24. 551. Xen. Yen. 1. 6. 

2. Trop. to raise up, to cause to exist or 
appear, e. g. TOV Xpurrov Acts 2, 30. 3, 26 ; 
Trpo(pr]Tr]v Acts 3, 22. 7, 37, comp. Deut. 
18, 18 where Sept. for E^pn. Also c. ace. 
et dat. as o~irfpp.a rivi Matt. 22, 24, comp. 
Sept. and tpptt Gen. 38, 8. Not else 
where trans, in N. T. 

II. INTRANS. in Act. perf. plupf. and 
aor. 2 ; also in Mid. to stand up, to rise up, 
to arise, viz. 

1. Pr. from a posture or condition of 
rest, e. g. a) Of persons sitting, Matt. 9, 
9. 26,62. Mark 2, 14. 14,60. Luke 4, 16. 
29. Acts. 9, 18 ; c. inf. 1 Cor. 10,7. Sept. 
for Wp Ezra 9, 5. (Dem. 228. 18. Xen. An. 

3. 2. 34.) Prsegn. Luke 4, 38 KOI avcurras 
AC rijs (rvvayayyris, and he arose and went 
out of the synagogue ; comp. Plato Pha^d. 
116. a. di/urraro tls olicrjud TL. Once of a 
person kneeling, Luke 22, 45 dvaoras djro 



comp. v. 41. Sept. and nip 
1 K. 8, 54. In the simplicity and particu 
larity of ancient narrative, this verb (usually 
Part, awards) is often put before verbs of 
going, and also of undertaking or doing any 
thing, like Heb. nip ; see Heb. Lex. nip 
no. 1. b. Winer 67. 2. n. Mark 7, 24. 
10, 1. Luke 1, 39. 15, 18. 20. 23, 1. Acts 

8, 26. 27. 9, 11. al. So Sept. and nip Gen. 
22, 3. 1 Sam. 26, 2. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 14 
dvao-ras egr/ei. b) Of persons lying down ; 
e. g. those sleeping, Mark 1, 35. Luke 11, 
7. 22, 46. So Xen. CEc. 11. 4. Plato Ax. 
367. c. The Atticists disallow this word 
in respect to sleep, preferring rjyep^v 
or fgrjyfpSrji ; SO Ammon. rjyep^r) dtrb VTT- 
vov, avftm) 8e dno KXiVrjy. Thorn. Mag. art. 
dve(TTr)&lt;Ta. Genr. of those lying down for 
any cause, Mark 5, 42. 9, 27. Luke 17, 19. 
Acts 9, 6. 34. 40. 12, 7. Sept. and nip 
Prov. 24, 16. Mic. 7, 8. So Luc. D. Mort. 
27. 5. Xen. An. 4. 5. 8. c) Of the dead 
to rise up from the grave into life, to live 
again ; with e* veicpwv Matt. 17, 9. Mark 9, 

9. 10. Luke 16, 31. 24, 46. John 20, 9. 
Acts 17, 3 ; trop. of those dead in sin, 
Eph. 5, 14. Absol. id. Matt. 20, 19. Mark 
12,23. Luke 18, 33. 24,7. John 11,23.24. 
Acts 9, 40. 1 Thess. 4, 14. 16. al. So 2 
Mace. 7, 9 comp. v. 14. Horn. II. 24. 756. 
Palseph. 27. Luc. Philops. 26. Hdot. 3. 62. 
d) With eiri TIVCL, to rise up against any one, 
in a hostile sense, to assail, Mark 3. 26. 
Sept. for fcx dip Gen. 4, 8. So c. f i s riva 
Thuc. 8. 45. 

2. Trop. to rise up, to arise, to appear, to 
come into existence, e. g. a king Acts 7, 18 ; 
c. inf. Rom. 15, 12 ; a high priest Heb. 7, 
11.15. So Sept. for Clp Ex. 1, 8. Also 
i. q. to appear, to stand forth, e. g. before a 
tribunal Matt. 12, 41. Luke 11, 32. Mark 
14, 57 ; genr. Acts 5, 36. 37. 6, 9. 20, 30. 
Comp. Sept. and "IES 2 Chr. 20, 5. + 

Avva, r]s, TJ, Anna, pr. n. of a prophet 
ess, Luke 2, 36. 

Avva?, a, 6, Annas, pr. n. of a high 
priest of the Jews, dp^itpevs, Luke 3, 2. 
John 18, 13. 24. Acts 4, 6. He is called 
by Josephus "Avavos Ananus the son of 
Seth. He was made high priest by Quiri- 
nus (Cyrenius) proconsul of Syria about 
A. D. 8 ; but was deposed by the procura 
tor Valerius Gratus about A. D. 14 or 15. 
His successor was Ismael, the son of Pha- 
bus ; then followed not long after (p.(r ov 
TroAu) Eleazar, a son of Annas ; then after 
a year, Simon son of Kamithus ; and after 
another year, in A. D. 26, Joseph or Caia- 



phas, the son-in-law of Annas (John 18, 
13); see Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 1,2. As Caia- 
phas held the office until A. D. 35, he was 
the actual high priest at the time of our 
Lord s trial ; but Annas is also there so 
called, as having before held the office. His 
great influence may be ascribed to this fact, 
and to his family connection with Caiaphas. 
Others suppose him to have been the vicar 
(")?*?) f Caiaphas ; see in dpxiepevs no. 1 . 

avorjros, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. roew,) Pass. 
unthought r/, unheard of, Horn. H. Merc. 
80 ; not to be conceived of Plato Phasd. 80. 
b. Act. not thinking, incapable of thought, 
Plato Parm. 132. c. In N. T. Act. not un 
derstanding, unwise, foolish, Luke 24, 25. 
Gal. 3, 1. 3. Tit. 3, 3; opp. o-o^oi Rom. 1. 

14. Of lusts, foolish, sensual, 1 Tim. 6, 9. 
Sept. for VilK Prov. 17, 28; nb|! Prov. 
15,21. So Dem. 311. 11. Xen. Mem. 2. 

I. 31. 

avoia : as, f], (avoos, avovs,) want of un 
derstanding, folly, Sept. for n^ Prov. 22, , 

15. Dem. 195. 3. In N. T. intens. extreme 
folly, madness, Luke 6, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 9. So 
2 Mace. 14, 5. 15, 33. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 13. 

avoiya), f. ot a&gt;, (oiyo&gt;, oiyw/u,) aor. 1 
tWo&gt;a John 9, 14. 30, also later rjvoi^a 
Matt. 2, 1 1. John 9, 17. 21. Pausan. 4. 26. 6 ; 
perf. 2 dvecpya. Pass. perf. dvea&gt;yp.ai, and 
with triple augm. ^i/ewy^ai Rev. 4, 1 . 10, 8 ; 
Pass. aor. 1 dvea&gt;x%T)i&gt;, later fjvoix^rjv, with 
triple augm. tjvftaxtyv Rev. 20, 12 ; Pass, 
aor. 2 rjvoiyrjv a later form Rev. 11, 19. 15, 
5 ; Pass. fut. 2 dvoiyrjaop-ai.. For all these 
forms and augments, see Buttm. } 114 oi yw. 
Kiihner {187. 6. Winer 5 12. 6. b. To 
open, pr. by throwing up or back the lid or 
door by which any thing is closed ; also in 
later usage Perf. 2 dveaya intrans. to be 
open, to stand open, John 1, 52. 2 Cor. 6, 

II. Luc. Navig. 4. Hdian. 4. 2/14; see 
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 157, 158. Buttm. {113. 
n. 3. Attic impf. dvtqyov is trans. Xen. 
An. 5. 5. 20. 

1. Pr. to open what is closed by a lid, 
cover, door ; e. g. a) By a lid or cover, 
C. ace. Matt. 2, 11 dvoiavres TOVS ^rjcrav- 
povs avT&v, their treasures, i. e. in caskets 
or boxes. So Eurip. Ion 923 or 936. Phi- 
lostr. 47. Of a well or pit, as usually co 
vered by a large stone ; Rev. 9, 2 f/vot^e TO 
rppeap TTJS dftvo-o-ov. Comp. Gen. 29, 2. 
b) Of a door or gate, c. ace. Acts 5, 19 
fjvoi^e ras %vpas. 12, 14. Pass. Acts 12, 
10. 16, 26. 27. Rev. 4, 1. (Hdian. 8. 6. 3. 
Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 14.) So ace. impl. c. dat. 



60 avotya 

Matt. 25, 11 icvpif, avoi^ov rj/uv. Luke 12, 
36. 13, 25. John 10, 3. Absol. Acts 5, 23. 
12, 16. So Pass, impers. in a proverbial 
phrase, c. dat. Matt. 1, 7 Kpovere, Kal dvoiyf]- 
o-erai vp.1v. v. 8. Luke 11, 9. 10. Trop. 
dvolyeiv TTJV %vpav, to open the door, 
i. e. either in order to receive gladly, Rev. 
3, 20 ; or to present opportunity for preach 
ing or embracing the gospel, c. dat. Acts 
14, 27. Col. 4, 3 ; intrans. 1 Cor. 16, 9 ; 
Pass. 2 Cor. 2, 12 ; eVa&gt;7rtoV &lt;rov Rev. 3, 8 ; 
also as expressing dominion, sovereignty, 
absol. Rev. 3, 7 bis. Comp. Diod. Sic. 1. 
67 dz/&lt;u|e rols uXXoiy eSz/eo-t rot ... e /ZTro pta. 
Spoken also of places closed by a door or 
otherwise ; as the temple, 6 vaos, Pass. Rev. 
11,19. 15,5; sepulchres, T a /ii/T^Ia, which 
usually have an upright entrance, Pass. 
Matt 27, 52. Trop. Rom. 3, 13 ra^oy 
dvecpyptvos 6 Xapuy avrcov, i. e. as an open 
sepulchre emits fetid and noisome smells, 
so the throat of the wicked belches forth 
noisome slanders against God and the right 
eous ; quoted from Ps. 5, 10 where Sept. foi 



2. Of the heavens, Pass, to be opened, 
intrans. to be open; the firmament being 
regarded as opened so as to permit the vi 
sion of things in heaven, or also intercourse 
between heaven and earth ; comp. Ez. 1, 1. 
Is. 64, 1. Plur. c. dat. Matt. 3, 16 dvea-fiT 
aav avrcp ol ovpavoi. Absol. Acts 7, 56. 
Sing. Luke 3, 21 dvfcpxSfjvm TOV ovpavov. 
Acts 10, 11. Rev. 19, li. Intrans. John 1, 
52 TOV ovpavov dvfatyora. So Sept. for HHB 
Ez. 1, 1 ; S-1J3 Is/64, 1. 

3. Of a book in the ancient form, to open, 
to unroll, sc. a volume rolled up, TO /3t/3Xt oi&gt; 
Luke 4, 17 in Mss. Also a sealed volume, 
Rev. 5, 2. 3. 4. 5. 10, 2. 8. Pass. 20, 12 
bis. So of the seals of a volume, ray afppa- 
yiSas Rev. 5, 9. 6, 1. 3. 5. 7. 9. 12. 8, 1. 
Xen. Lac. 6. 4 dvoit-avras TO, crrjfjiavTpa. 

4. Of various organs of the body, which 
may be closed and opened, e. g. 

a) Of the mouth, dvoiyeiv TO a-Top-a, to 
open the mouth, e. g. a ) Of persons who 
begin to speak, i. q. to speak, to discourse, 
Matt. 5, 2. 13, 35. Acts 8, 35. 10, 34. 18, 
14. Rev. 13, 6. Sept. for nB nnfi Dan. 
10, 16. (Ecclus. 15, 5. Luc. Philops. 33.) 
Intrans. TO o-royua rjfj.a&gt;v ai/ewye Trpos vp.a$, 
our mouth is open towards you, we speak 
freely, frankly, 2 Cor. 6, 1 1. Hence negat. 
not to open one s mouth, not to complain, 
Acts 8, 32 ; quoted from Is. 53, 7 where 
Sept. for MS tins &&. /3) p ass . dvtcj&gt;x%T) 
8e TO a-Tofta O.VTOV, and his mouth teas open- 



61 



ed, he again spoke, recovered the power of 
speech, Luke 1, 64. Comp. Sept. and 
MB-r.X nns Num. 22, 28. y) Of a fish, 
Matt. 17, 27 ; comp. Sept. for MSQ p s . 22, 
14. 8) Trop. of the earth, to open her 
mouth, i. e. to open, to cleave open, Rev. 12, 
16. So Sept. and OB nSD Num. 16, 30. 
Deut. 11,6; nnB Num. 26, 10. 

b) Of the eyes, dvoiyeiv TQVS &lt;j&lt;p%aXp.ovs, 
to open the eyes, e. g. one s own, Acts 9,40. 
Pass. v. 8 ; or those of one blind, i. q. to 
cause to see, to restore sight, John 9, 14. 17. 
21. 26. 30. 32. 10, 21. 11, 37. Pass. Matt. 
9, 30. 20, 33. John 9, 10. So Sept. and 
n pB Is. 35, 5. 42, 7. Trop. to open the 
eyes of the mind, to cause to hear and un 
derstand, Acts 26, 18. 

c) Of the ears, to open the ears, to cause 
to hear, to restore hearing, Pass. Mark 7, 
35 in Mss. for the comm. Stavoiyofuu. 

dvotKOoofjieo), S), f. Tjo-o), (oiKo8o/iew,) 
to build again, to rebuild, c. ace. Acts 15, 
1 6 bis ; comp. Am. 9,11, where Sept. for 
,133. Lycurg. 193. 10. Xen. Hell. 4. 4. 
19. T 



, (us, 17, (diWyco,) an opening, 
the act of opening, e. g. eV di&gt;oi row crro- 
paros fj.ov, in the opening of my mouth, i. e. 
whenever I am called to speak or preach, 
Eph. 6, 19. Plut. Symp. 9. 2. 3 17 av. TUV 
X(i\cov. Thuc. 4. 67 17 a.i&gt;oiis riov TTV\U&gt;I&gt;. 

*/&gt; &gt;&gt; 

avofjua, as, ), (avofifon, avop.os,) pr. 

lawlessness; then violation of law, trans 
gression, referring in N. T. to the^ Jaw of 
God ; 1 John 3, 4 bis, TTO.S 6 noiStv TTJV dp.ap- 
rlav, KOI TTJV dvofjiiav iroifi KOL 77 ap.apria 
e&lt;rr\v 17 di/o/ua, whosoever committeth sin, 
jommitteth also transgression ; for sin is the 
transgression sc. of God s law ; here dp,ap- 
rla is the more general term, and dvofila 
the more definite and specific ; see in d/zap- 
n a no. 1. So genr. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 44. 
Hence commonly avopia is used as parall. 
and nearly synonymous with dp.apria no. 2, 
viz. transgression, unrighteousness, iniqui 
ty ; e. g. as opp. 8iKaioa"(ivr], 2 Cor. 6, 14 ris 
yap p-frox*! SIK. * dvop.ia. Heb. 1, 9; and 
so Matt. 23, 28. 24, 12. Rom. 6, 19. 2 
Thess. 2, 7. Tit. 2, 14. So of fpya6p.tvoi 
v. TroiovvTf s rrjv dvop.iav, workers or doers 
of iniquity, Matt. 7, 23. 13, 41. Sept. for 
flX ibs&gt;B Ps. 5, 6. Job 31, 3. Plur. ini 
quities, coupled with dftapTiai; Heb. 8, 12 
and 10, 17 TU&gt;I&gt; dp.apri(ai&gt; avrotv KOL roil/ dvo- 
p,i&gt;v avTtov ov p.r) nvrj& Sui (TI, quoted from 
Jer. 31. 34, where the Heb. has only 
EnXIjn , Sept. dp.apria&gt;v avrcov. Also Rom. 



4, 7, quoted from Ps. 32, 1 where Sept. foi 
S1I3B, parall. nsan, Sept. apapria. Opp. 
diKaioo-vivi Hdot. 1. 96. Xen. Mem. 1 

2. 24. 

avo/J,o$, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. i/o/ios,) 
icithout law, i. e. 

1 . not under law, i. e. the Jewish law ; 
spoken of Gentiles and of Paul as conform 
ing to them, 1 Cor. 9, 21 quater. Hence 
genr. avopoi, Gentiles, heathen, Acts 2, 23. 
Wisd. 15, 7. 1 Mace. 2, 44. 

2. lawless, wicked, a transgressor, 1 Tim. 
1,9. 2 Pet. 2, 8. 2 Thess. 2, 8 6 aw/nor, 
i. e. he in whom 17 dvopia is personified, 
i. q. 6 atftptoiros rtjs dfiaprias v. 3. Mark 
15, 28 and Luke 22, 37 KOI p-tra dvoncov 
fXoyia-^n, quoted from Is. 53, 12, where 
Sept. for DIJJIZJB. Sept. also for stri Ez. 
18,24; -jix tt&i Is. 55, 7. Antiph. 791. 1. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 13. 

tti/6/i&&amp;gt;9, adv. (avo/xor,) without law, not 
under the Jewish laic, Rom. 2, 12 bis; 
comp. v. 14. 15. Genr. Isocr. 4. 59 Bekk. 
Thuc. 4. 92. 

dvop^OO), w, f. 0)0-0), (opSo to,) to set 
upright again, what is bowed down or 
fallen ; e. g. TO. yovara ra irapa\fXvfj.fva, 
i. q. to strengthen, Heb. 12, 12 ; quoted 
from Is. 35, 3 where Heb. j/rx . (Comp. 
eVai/opSdw Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 6.) Pass. aor. 
1, Luke 13, 13 Kal . . . di&gt;a&gt;p^o)^Tj and she 
was set upright again, was made straight, 
stood erect. Sept. for Tlisnn Ps. 20, 9 ; 
ppT Ps. 145, 14. Of a tent or building in 
ruins, to set up again, c. ace. Acts 15, 16 ; 
quoted from Am. 9, 11 where Heb. n:a 
Sept. di/otKoSo/if w. So Hdot. 1. 19. Xen. 
Hell. 4. 8. 12. 

avocrios, O v, 6, f/, adj. (a priv. 8&lt;rios,) 
unholy, ungodly, wicked, 1 Tim. 1,9. 2 Tim. 

3, 2. Jos. Ant. 2. 3. 1. Plut. Pomp. 5. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 11. 



rjs, f], (ave^a), dv/^o/iat,) a hold 
ing hack, delay, e. g. a truce Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 
1. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 17 ; or for doing any 
thing, time, opportunity, 1 Mace. 12, 25. 
Hdian. 3. 6. 21. In N. ^.forbearance, long- 
suffering, Rom. 2, 4. 3, 26. So Hesych. 
dvo\r) p.aicpo Svp.la. 

dvTaya)vl%o/j,(U : f. ia-op-ai, Mid. depon. 
(dm, dyuwfo/iat,) to struggle against, to 
strive against ; with irpos nva Heb. 12, 4. 
With dat. M. V. H. 2. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 
6. 8. 

aVT(JL\Xcuy^CL, aros, TO, (dwoXXdcrcrci),) 
pr. what is exchanged against any thing, 



avravaTrXrjpoot 

1. e, an equivalent, a price. Matt. 16, 26 
and Mark 8, 37 dirdXXay/za TTJS "^vx^s the 
price or ransom of Ms life ; comp. Ps. 49, 8 
where Heb. 1S3, Sept. e|i Xao-p.a. Sept. 
genr. for T^rT 1 K. 21, 2. Ecclus. 6, 15. 
Jos. B. J. 1. is. 3. Eurip. Or. 1157. 

oa)) , f. a&gt;cra&gt;, (dvri, dva- 
to fill up instead of another, c. 
ace. Col. 1, 24 dvravaTT\rjpS) ra vcrrepfifiara 
rS)V 3\l\l/fG)v TOW Xp. / jlll up instead (of 
you) what is wanting of the afflictions of 
Christ, i. e. instead of you and for you ; 
see the last clause of the verse. Dem. 182. 
22. Dion Cass. 44. 48. 

aVTa7To8i$U&gt;/ji[,, f. 8&&amp;gt;&lt;ro&gt;, (dvri, dirodi- 
Scop-t,) to give back instead of something 
received, to repay, to recompense ; e. g. 
good, c. ace. et dat. 1 Thess. 3, 9 ; ace. 
impl. Luke 14, 14; Pass. c. dat. Luke 14, 
14. Rom. 11, 35. Sept. and i=a 1 Sam. 
24, 18. So Ecclus. 3, 31. Plato Parm. 
128. c. Also evil, to requite, to avenge, c. 
ace. et dat. 2 Thess. 1, 6 ; absol. Rom. 12,. 
19 and Heb. 10, 30, quoted from Deut. 32, 
35 where Sept. for bitti . So Sept. also 
for baa 1 Sam. 24, 18. Judith 7, 15. 
Comp. Thuc. 1. 43. 

aVT(l7rooofJ,a : O.TOS, TO, (dircm-oS/Scop.^) 
recompense, requital, of good Luke 14, 12; 
of evil Rom. 11,9. Sept. for btoa Ps. 28, 
4. Joel 4, 4. Ecclus. 12, 2. 14, 6. 

dvTa7r68o(Tl,S, ems, T), (dircm-oSi Scop-i,) 
a giving back in turn Pol. 6. 5. 3. Thuc. 
4. 81. In N. T. compensation, recompense, 
reward, Col. 3, 24. Sept. for ?*P Ps. 94, 

2. Is. 59, 18. So Diod. Sic. lib. 34. p. 197 
Tauchn. Plut. de San. tuend. Prase. 23. 

aVTOTrOKpivopai, (dvri, divoKpivo^ai,} 
to answer again, to reply against, c. dat. 
Rom. 9, 20 ; dat. and -rrpbs ravra Luke 14, 
6. So Sept. for njS Judg. 5, 29. Job 16, 8. 

avretTrov aor. 2, (dvri, flnov,} to speak 
against, to gainsay, c. dat. Luke 21, 15; 
absol. Acts 4, 14. Sept. for l^ Gen. 24, 
50 ; a^lfln Job 20, 2.JEI. V. H. 3. 26. 
Xen. Hell. 1.. 4. 20. For the present 
tense, diTtXeya&gt; is used, Buttm. J 114 d- 
nflv. Kiihn. 167. 7. n. 

avre^O), f. di/Se^co, (dvri, ex&&amp;gt;,) -to hold 
against, over against, e. g. the hand against 
the head Soph. CEd. Col. 1651 ; intrans. to 
hold out against, to withstand, Hdian. 6. 3. 
13. Mid. to hold before oneself over against 
any thing, Horn. Od. 22. 74. In N. T. only 
Mid, Avrtxofiai, f. dv%eofwi, pr. to hold 
any thing over against oneself, i. q. to hold 
fast to, to cleave to, c. gen. Matt. 6, 24. 



62 dvri 

Luke 16, 13. Tit. 1, 9. Trop. to care for, 
not to neglect, e. g. TWV do-Sev&v 1 Thess. 

5, 14. Sept. for pin Is. 56, 2. 4. 6 ; tf^J 
Zeph. 1,6. So Pol. 5. 1. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2* 
2. 27. 

avTi, prep. c. genit. over against, pr. of 
place, Xen. An. 4. 7. 6 ; in war, Horn. II. 
8: 233. ib. 15. 415. Trop. as implying 
corresponding worth or value, something 
equivalent to, Horn. Od. 8. 546. II. 9. 116. 
Hence in N. T. 

1. Of exchange or requital, for, in return 
for, e. g. a) Of price, for, Heb. 12, 16 
ami Ppaxreas p-ias. Sept. for S]bn Num. 
18, 21. 31. (Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 12. Plato Rep. 
371. d.) Also of persons for or in behalf 
of whom a price is paid, by which they are 
released from a penalty, Matt. 17, 27. 20, 
28. Mark 10, 45. So Soph. Elect. 537. 
OZd. Col. 1326. b) Of retribution, against, 
for ; Matt. 5, 38 bis, o&lt;pSiaX/i6s dvr\ o&lt;p3aX- 
PLOV KT\. Rom. 12, 17 KaKov dvri KUKOV. 

1 Thess. 5, 15. 1 Pet. 3, 9 bis. Sept. for 
^53 Jer. 11, 17. So Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 12. 
c) Of the motive, moving cause, for, on 
account of, because of; Heb. 12, 2 dvrl TTJS 
TrpoKfifj.ei&gt;rjs avro) x a P as - Eph. 5, 31 dvrl 
TOVTOV because of this, for this cause. Luke 
12, 3 dv3 i/ because of which things, 
wherefore. So Wisd. 18, 3. JEsch. Prom. 

31. Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 1. An. 1. 3. 4. But 

usually di/3 wi&gt; is for dvr\ rovrcw on, lit. 
because of these things that, i. q. because 
that, or ernpl. because; Luke 1, 20 di/3* 
Ifiv OVK eni(rTfv&lt;ras. 19, 44. Acts 12, 23. 

2 Thess. 2, 10. Sept. for "HB^ 2^5 Gen. 
22, 18; ^S b? Jer. 22,9. So Jos. Ant. 
7. 6. 2. Luc. D. Mort. 22. 1. Comp. Xen. 
Cyr. 6. 1. 48. 

2. Of substitution, in place of, instead of. 
a) Genr. Luke 11, 11 dvrl IX^VQS o&lt;f&gt;iv. 
1 Cor. 11, 15. James 4, 15. So 1 Mace. 
2, 11. Luc. D. Mort. 16. 2. Xen. Cyr. 4. 

6. 5. Mem. 1. 2. 64. b) Implying succes 
sion ; Matt. 2, 22 Ap^eXaos /Sao-iXewi dvrl 
HpcbSou. (Xen. An. 1. 1. 4.) So John 1, 
16 x^P lv "^ x^P lTOS grace instead oj 
grace, i. e. grace for grace, grace upon 
grace, intensive. Comp. Theogn. Sent. 
344 CLVT dviwv dvlas. Chrysost. de Sacerd. 
6. 13 fTfpav di/3 erepas (ppovrida. 

NOTE. In composition dvrL denotes : a) 
over against; as dvTirdcrcra). b) against, 
contrary to ; as dvriXeya, dvri8iKos. c) 
Requital, in return, again ; as dvranoSi.- 
8a&gt;fjii, avriKoXea). d) Substitution ; as dv- 
SvTraroy. e) Equivalency, correspondence ; 
as 



63 



tXvrpov 



f. /3aX, Q3dXAa&gt;,) to cast 
back and forth, e. g. weapons Thuc. 7. 25. 
In N. T. trop. of words, to bandy, to ex 
change, C. ace. Luke 24, 17 ovs dvrifiaXXfTe 
rrpbs d\\r)\ovs, i. q. to discourse. Comp. 
2 Mace. 11, 13 Trpos favrbv avriftaXXcnv TO 
ycyovos. 



Siart Sij/M,) to set or 

dispose over against ; Mid. to set oneself 
over against, to oppose oneself, absol. once 
Part. 2 Tim. 2, 25. 

dvTlBlKOSj ov, 6, T], (SiKq,) an adversary 
in a suit, the adverse party ; e. g. the plain 
tiff, complainant, Matt. 5, 25 bis. Luke 12, 
58. So Dem. 226. 4. Xen. Apol. Soc. 10. 
25. Also genr. an adversary, enemy, Luke 
18, 3. 1 Pet. 5, 8 6 dvri8iKos vp.&gt;v 8id/3oXor, 
i. e. Satan is perh. so called as the accuser 
and calumniator of men before God ; comp. 
Rev. 12, 10. Zech. 3, 1. Job 1, 6 sq. So 
Sept. Jer. 50, 34; for a-no 1 Sam. 2, 10 ; 
n-n anx is. 41, n. 

dvT&ea tSi eats, T), (dj/rm SqjLu,) antithe 
sis, opposition ; once 1 Tim. 6, 20 diriSe- 
(rtis TTJS ^fvb. yvaHr(a&gt;s, i. e. antitheses, 
contrary positions or doctrines. Luc. D. 
Mort. 10. 10. Plato Soph. 258. b. 

avTLKcfeicrrriiJU,, aor. 2 avriKaTfarvv, 
(m3ton7/u,) trans, to set down over against, 
to oppose, G. g. an army Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 
43 ; to put in place of another Sept. Josh. 
5, 7. Pol. 22. 15. 11. In N. T. only aor. 
2 intrans. to stand firm against, to resist, 
absol. Heb. 12, 4. So Plut. T. Gracch. 10. 
Thuc. 1. 74. 

OJTt/CaX,e&&amp;gt;, &gt;, f. eoia, (*aXeco,) to in- 
vite in return, again, e. g. to a feast, c. ace. 
Luke 14, 12. Xen. Conv. 1. 15. 

avTiiceifJiai,, f. Kflo-opai, (/ceZ/xai,) to lie 
over against, opposite to, as a country, c. 
dat. Hdian. 6. 4. 8. In N. T. trop. to be op 
posed, contrary to, c. dat. Gal. 5, 17. 1 Tim. 
1,10. Part. 6 dvriKfifjLfvos, one opposing him 
self, the opposer, adversary, c. dat. Luke 13, 
17. 21, 15; absol. 1 Cor. 16, 9. Phil. 1, 
28. 2 Thess. 2, 4. 1 Tim. 5, 14. Sept. for 
i Ex. 23, 22 ; a^ S Is. 66, 6. So Sext. 
Emp. Hyp. 2. 14. Plato Soph. 258. b, jrpos 



aimKpv, adv. (dt/rt ,) over against, c. 
gen. Acts 20, 15. Jos. Ant. 7. 10. 2. Pol. 
4. 43. 4. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 22. 

to take in turn, again,Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 12. In 
N. T. only Mid. dvTi\ap.j:ldi&gt;onai,tolake 
or lay hold of any thing over against oneself. 



1. Of persons, as supporting them, i. q 
to help, to aid, c. gen. Luke 1, 54. Acts 20, 
35. Sept. for Hiph. of pm Lev. 25, 35 , 
It? 2 Chr. 28, 23. So Diod. Sic. 11. 13. 
Thuc. 2.61. 

2. Of things, to lay hold of, i. e. to take 
part or share in, to engage in, c. gen. 1 Tim. 
6, 2 on TricrToi fla-i Kal dyanrjToi, ol TTJ$ 
evfpyfcrias dvrt\ap.^avonevoi, because tliey 
(the masters) are faithful and beloved, par 
takers in well-doing, i. e. engaged in doing 
good, fulfilling Christian duties. So Jos. 
Ant. 5. 4. 3 rf}? e\tv%tpias. Plut. de Liber, 
educ. 10 TTJS &lt;pi\o&lt;ro(pias. Plato Rep. 534. 
d, TT)S 7rai8eias. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 6. See Kyp- 
ke in loc. Others here translate : the parta 
kers of the benefit rendered by the servants, 
i. e. enjoying this benefit ; comp. Porphyr. 
de Abst. 1. 46 p.t)Te ecr^ifov 7r\fi6va&gt;v fjftovaiv 
dvTi\rj\lsfTai. See Eisner Obs. in loc. 
Others still take cvepyto-ia i. q. x&lt;*P ls T v 
3eoC, but against the usus loquendi. 

MTiA, i y&&amp;gt;j f. fa, (Xeyco,) to speak 
against, to gainsay, to contradict, c. dat. 
Acts 13, 45; absol. Acts 13, 45. 28, 19. 
22. Tit. 1,9; c. inf. praggn. Luke 20, 27. 
(Ecclus. 4, 25. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 39 ; c. inf. 
Thuc. 3. 41.) Also to contradict, to resist, to 
disobey, in word and deed, c. dat. John 19, 
12;aj^ol. Luke 2, 34. Rom. 10,21. Tit. 2,9. 
Sept. for ^-\n Hos. 4, 4 ; T^O Is. 65, 2. So 
Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 2. Luc. D. Deor. 8 fin. 



a taking in turn, again, Thuc. 1. 120; a 
laying hold of, seizure, by disease Thuc. 2. 
49. In N. T. help, aid, relief, afforded to 
the sick and poor, Plur. 1 Cor. 12, 28. This 
duty devolved on the 8taKovoi, both male and 
female; comp. Acts 6, 1 sq. Rom. 16, 1. 
Sept. for niT5 Ps. 22, 19; TWO p s . 108, 
9. So Ecclus. 11, 12. 51, 7. Jos. B. J. 4 
3. 10 init. 

avri\oyia, as, 17, (din-iXeycu,) contra 
diction, controversy, Heb. 6, 16. 7, 7. (Pol. 
28. 7. 4. Plato Rep. 539. b.) Also contra 
diction, opposition, disobedience, in word and 
deed, Heb. 12, 3. Jude 11. Sept. for 
r-Q^ Num. 20, 13. So Xen. Hell. 6. 
3. 20. 

dvTl\Ol8ope&lt;j), u, f. ^o-o), (XotSope o),) 
to revile in turn, again, absol. 1 Pet. 2, 23 
Luc. Conv. 40. Plut. M. Anton. 42. 

dirri\vrpov, ov, TO, (Xvrpoj/,) pr. an 
equivalent for redemption, i. e. a ransom, 
1 Tim. 2, 6 ; comp. Matt. 20, 28. Anon. 
Vers. V. T. Ps. 49, 9 ; where Sept. f) 

TTJS 



S&gt;, f. rjo-u, (p.frpea, ) to 
measure out in turn, again, Pass. c. dat. 
Luke 6, 38. [Matt. 7, 2] ; a proverbial phrase, 
i. q. to render like for like. Luc. Amo- 
rcs 19. 



ia, ay, fj, (/&lt;r3of,) retribu 
tion, recompense ; spoken of penalty, Rom. 
1, 27 ; of reward, 2 Cor. 6, 13 TTJV 8e UVTTJV 
avTifj-io^iav Tr\aTviftr]Tf KOL v/jLels now by 
way of a like (corresponding) recompense, 
be ye also enlarged, i. e. let your hearts be 
opened towards me, as mine towards you ; 
com p. v. 1 1 . Found only in N. T. 



, as, TJ, Antioch, the name 
of two cities in N. T. 

1 . Antioch of Syria was situated on the 
southern bank of the river Orontes, about 
15 miles above its mouth, and was the royal 
residence and metropolis of all Syria ; Jos. 
B. J. 3. 2. 4. It was founded by Seleucus 
Nicanor, and called by him after the name 
of his father Antiochus. This city is cele 
brated by Cicero in his oration pro Archia, 
as being opulent and abounding in men of 
taste and letters. It was also a place of 
great resort for the Jews, Jos. B. J. 7. 3. 3. 
A large Christian church was early gather 
ed in Antioch, Acts 11, 19 sq. and the dis 
tinctive name of Christians was here first 
applied to the followers of Jesus. * The 
modern city is greatly contracted ; its former 
extent being marked by ruins. It still 
bears the name Antakia. See Miss. Herald, 
1841, p. 237. Biblioth. Sacra, 1848, p. 455. 
Acts 11, 19. 20. 22. 25. 26. 27. 13, 1. 
14, 26. 15, 22. 23. 30. 35. 18, 22. Gal. 
2,11. 

2. Antioch of Pisidia, was prob. so called, 
as being then attached to that province ; 
though Strabo places it. in Phrygia, and 
Ptolemy in Pamphylia. It was founded by 
Seleucus Nicanor, and so named after his 
father ; afterwards it enjoyed, the title and 
rights of a Roman colony ; Strabo 12. 577. 
Ptol. 5. 5. Plin. H. N. 5. 24. Its site has 
recently been identified near the modern 
town of Yalobatch ; see Arundell s Discov. 
in Asia Minor, I. p. 268 sq. Hamilton s 
Res. in As. Minor, I. p. 472 sq. Acts 13, 
14. 14, 19. 21. 2 Tim. 3, 11. 



fo&gt;s, 6, a man of Antioch, 
an Antiochian, Acts 6, 5. 



aor. 2 fj\%ov, Mid. 
depon. (Trapep^o/iai,) to pass along oxer 
against, to pass along by turning out of the 
way; absol. Luke 10, 31. 32. Wisd. 16, 
10. Strato 7, in Anth. Gr. III. p. 70. 



aVTLTVTTOS 



a, 6, Antipas, pr. n. of a 
martyr, Rev. 2, 13. Contracted for Avri- 
Trarpos, Jos. Ant. 14. 1. 2. 

Avrnrarpk, /Soy, f/, Antipatris, pr. n. 
of a city of Palestine, situated on the western 
plain on the military road from Jerusalem 
to Cesarea, Acts 23, 31. It was built by 
Herod the Great on the site of a former 
place called Ka&lt;apo-a/3a, and was so named 
by him in honour of his father Antipater ; 
Jos. Ant. 16. 5. 2. At the present day a 
village called Kefr Sdba is found in the 
same region, the ancient name having sur 
vived that of Herod s city ; though it may 
be doubtful whether the modern village oc 
cupies the precise site of Antipatris ; see 
Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 45 sq. Biblioth. 
Sac. 1843, p. 493 sq. Traces of the an 
cient Roman road still exist between Gophna 
and Kefr Siiba ; ib. p. 480-482. 

avriTrepav, adv. (irepav), over against, 
opposite to, c. gen. Luke 8, 26. Some Mss. 
have dvrtTTfpa id. Jos. Ant. 2. 16. 3. Pol. 
9. 41. 11. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 9. 

aVTlTrlTTTO), f. Treo-oC/icti, (TTiTma,) to 
fall against or upon, in a hostile sense. 
Hdian. 6. 3. 13. In N. T. trop. to strive 
against, to resist, c. dat. Acts 7, 51. So 
Sept. Num. 27, 14. Pol. 25. 9. 5. 

dvna-rparevo^aL, Mid. depon. (a-rpa- 
Tfvco, ) to make war against, c. dat. Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 8. 26. In N. T. trop. to war 
against, to oppose, c. dat. Rom. 7, 23. So 
Hesych. diTi(TTpaTfv6p.fvov dv^icrra^ievov. 

avrirdaa-w v. -rr&), f. ga&gt;, (rao-o-co,) to 
range in battle against, to array against^ c. 
dat. Xen. An. 4. 8. 5 ; Pass. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 
42. In N. T. Mid. dvTtTao-o-o/iai, trop. 
to array oneself against, to resist, to oppose, 
absol. Acts 18, 6 ; c. dat. Rom. 13, 2. James 
5, 6. 4, 6 and 1 Pet. 5, 5 quoted from Prov. 
3, 34, where Sept. for V*bi. So Sept. 
Hos. 1, 6. Dem. 507. pen. 

avriTVTTOS, ov, 6, i}, adj. (avri of cor- 
resp. TWOS,) antilypical, like, corresponding 
to a type or model ; Neut, as Subst. TO 
avTiTvirov, an antitype, likeness, that 
which corresponds to a type or model, Heb. 
9, 24 comp. 8, 5. 1 Pet. 3, 21. Hesych. 
dvTiTVTros icros, o/iotof. So the bread and 
wine in the eucharist are called uvrlrvrra 
of the body and blood of Christ, Macar. Ho- 
mil. 27. Greg. Naz. Orat. 11. p. 187. In 
Gr. writers avrirvrros (ami of opp. TUTTTOO) 
signifies : struck back, repelled, as by a hard 
body, echoed, Soph. Phil. 695, 1460 ; also 
Act. striking back, repelling, as a hard body 



65 



resisting, solid, Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 4. Plato 
Tim. 62. c. Comp. Eisner in 1 Pet. 1. c. 



ov, 6, (XptoTo r,) an anti 
christ, i. e. one who denies that Jesus is the 
Messiah and that the Messiah is come in 
the flesh; found only in John s epistles, 
I John 2, 18 bis. 22. 4,3. 2 John?. What 
class of persons the writer had in view is 
unknown ; probably Jewish adversaries. 
Often in the fathers ; see Suicer Thes. s. 
voc. 

az/rXeco, J&gt;, f. jjo-to, (ajrXor,) pr. to bale 
out water from the hold of a ship, Theogn. 
673. In N. T. to draw out, e. g. water 
from a well, wine from a jar, c. ace. John 
2, 9. 4, 7; absol. 2, 8. 4, 15. Sept. for 
2XC Gen. 24, 13. 20; n!rf Ex. 2, 16. 19. 
So Xen. CEc. 7. 40. Platc/Tim. 79. a. 



aros, TO, (airXe w.) what is 
drawn out, Dioscor. 4. 64. In N. T. a 
vessel for drawing water, a bucket, John 4, 
11. So Pint, de Solert. Anim. 21. 



), , f. ,jo-&&amp;gt;, ( 
fws, o&lt;3oX/idf,) to look 171 the face, Barnab. 
Ep. C. 5 els aKrlvas rov 17X1011 cWoc^SaX/iij- 
&lt;rat. In N. T. trop. of a ship, to look the 
wind in the face, to bear up against, to with 
stand, c. dat. TO di&gt;fp.q&gt; Acts 27, 15. So 
genr. Wisd. 12, 14. Pol. 2. 47. 1. 

avvftpos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. vficop,) wa 
terless, dry, e. g. awSpot TO TTOI dry places, i. e. 
barren, desert, the abode of evil spirits ac 
cording to the Jews, Matt. 12, 43. Luke 
11, 24; comp, Rev. 18. 2. Tob. 8, 3. Ba- 
ruch 4, 35. Sept. for *** Hos. 2, 3 ; -13-ia 
Is. 41, 19. So 2 Mace. 1, 19. Pol. 5. 80. 
2. Trop. Tr^-yai awdpot wells without wa 
ter 2 Pet. 2, 17, also i/e^e Xat airuSpoi clouds 
without water Jude 12, i. e. wells or clouds 
that promise water, but yield none ; put as 
an emblem of those who promise much and 
perform little, boastful deceivers ; comp. 
2 Pet. 2, 18. 19. 

avvTTOtcplTO?, ov,6,q,adj. (a priv. \moKpi- 
wtywu,) without hypocrisy, unfeigned, sincere, 
Rom. 12, 9. 2 Cor. 6,6. 1 Tim. 1,5. 2 Tim. 
1, 5. James 3, 17. 1 Pet. 1, 22. Wisd. 5, 
18. 18, 16. 



ov, 6, i], adj. (a priv. 
unsubjected, unsubdued, i. e. 
a) Of things, not made subject to any one, 
c. dat. Ileb. 2, 8. b) Of persons, insub 
ordinate, unruly, disobedient, 1 Tim. 1,9. 
Tit. 1, 6. 10. So Symm. for ^?5^a 1ZJ\X 
1 Sam. 2, 12. Arr. Epict. 2. 10. 1. Philo 
Rer. div. Her. T. I. p. 473. 
5 



j adv. (ui/a.) up, upwards, above, i. e. 

1. Of motion, up, upwards, John 11, 41. 
Heb. 12, 15. Sept. for ^Sab I s . 8, 21. 
1 Chr. 22, 5. Plut. de Def/Orac. 26. 
Xen. CEc. 19. 10. 

2. Of place where, up, above, lv rw ov- 
pawa tivca Acts 2, 19. [Rev. 5, 3.] John 2, 
7 eooy acco up to the highest part, to the 
brim, brimful. Sept. for ?5?E Deut. 4, 39 ; 
rb?.^. ~V. , Sept. ?cos 5va&gt;, 2 Chr. 26, 8. 
So Pol. 3. 6. 10. Xen. An. 5. 4. 25. 
Hence 6. 17, ro ai/co as Adj. rehat is above, 
the upper, Buttni. 5 125. 6 ; (genr. Diod. 
Sic. 4. 55. Xen. Eq. 1. 2 TJJV oiKias ra 
avco. An. 7. 4. 11 ;) in N. T. referred only 
to heaven, i. q. (jrovpavios, heavenly, celes 
tial ; so ra ava&gt; things above, i. e. either 
heaven itself John 8, 23 comp. 3, 13; or 
also heavenly things, divine things, Col. 3, 
1. 2 ; 17 avd) lfpovcra\ri/j. Gal. 4, 26 ; 17 avta 
K\fj(Tis Phil. 3, 14, i. q. 17 K\. frrovpdvios 
Heb. 3, 1. 

avcbyaiov v. dvwyeov, O v, TO, see in 

avdyaiov. 

avo&ev, adv. (ai/o&gt;,) from above, i. e. 

1. Of place, e. g. OTTO uvaftev ecas Karoo from 
above to below, from the top to the bottom, 
Matt. 27, 51. Mark 15, 8 ; e/c ra&gt;v avufttv 81 
oXou from the parts above throughout, from 
the top throughout, John 19, 23. Sept. 
for i&gt;? Ex. 25, 22. So Hdian. 8. 4. 20. 
Plato Phaed. 110. b. Elsewhere from 
above, i. q. from lieaven, and so from God; 
John 3, 31 6 ova&ev (pxop-evos. 19, 11. 
James 1, 17. 3, 15 17 o~o&lt;pia avn Sfv Kartp- 
%op.fVT), for which v. 17 17 avtaftev o-o&lt;pia, 
Buttm. { 125. 6. Here too belongs John 3. 
3. 7 yfvvrftr]vai cbwScv to be born from above, 
i. e. from God, eV rov 3eov (i. q. IK TOV 
Trvfi/p-aros -v. 6. 8), in accordance with 
John s usage; comp. 1, 13. 1 John 2, 29. 
3, 9. 4, 7. 5, 1. 4. 18. Sept. for i&gt;523S3 Job 
3, 4. So Philo de Profug. I. p. 571. 2, 
fvptiv &lt;ro&lt;$&gt;iav ava&fv . . . dir ovpavov. Xen 
Mem. 4. 3. 14. 

2. Of time : a) from the first, from the 
beginning, Luke 1, 3. Acts 26, 5 irpoyivd&gt;- 
o-Kovres p.f avv Sfv, from the first, from my 
earliest years. So Hdian. 8. 6. 12. Dem. 
1 125. 24. b) i. q. anew, afresh ; Gal. 4, 9 
ois TraXii/ tivufcfv 8ov\fvd.v StXerf. where 
avu Zev strengthens irdXiv. So Wisd. 19, 6. 



av(i)repLKo&lt;f, fj, 6t&gt;, (ai/w, dvurfpos,) up 
per, higher; Acts 19, 1 dvatTfpiKa ^fprj the 
higher parts, the inland mountainous parts 
of Asia Minor; comp. Acts 18, 23. Hip- 
pocr.-50. 44. 



dvciirepos 66 

aV(i)Tpo$, a, ov, (ai/w,) com par. higher, 
superior, Hippocr. 520. 45. Dio Chrys. 74. 
In N. T. Neut. avarepov as adv. corn- 
par. of afo&gt;, Buttm. 5 115. 5; i. e. a) 
higher, in p lace, dignity, Luke 14, 10. 
Sept. for ^&gt;?Ba Lev. 11, 21. b) above, 
before, in a book or passage, Heb. 10, 8. 
So Pol. 3. 1. 1. 



?,6,i7,adj. (apriv. ax^eXe w.) 
useless, unprofitable, Tit. 3, 9. Heb. 7, 18 
TO ... dvc&gt;)(j)f\es, unprofitableness. Sept. 
Prov. 28, 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 2. Xen. (Ec. 
1. 20. 

olv*h I*, V&gt; ( a euphon. eo&gt;,) an axe, 
Matt. 3, 10. Luke 3, 9. Sept. for l^a 
Deut. 19, 5. Ml V. H. 12. 5. Xen. An. 
1. 5. 12.. 

at09, la, lov, (ayco, ao&gt;, to weigh,) pr. 
of /? A:e weight or ret/we ; hence o/ Zi/ce worth, 
worthy. 

1 . Spoken of value, price, of like worth, 
worthy to lie compared with any thing, usu 
ally c. genit. but in N. T. with rrpos TI, e. g. 
Rom. 8, 18 OVK ia TO 7ra3^/xaTa TOV fCv 
Kaipov rrpos TTJV /ieXXoucrai b~6av, i. q. aia 
. . . TT;? /^. 86gi]s. So c. gen. Sept. for i"fittj 
Prov. 3, 15. Horn. II. 8. 234. Plato Eryx. 
393. b. Comp. dvdgios irpos TI, Plato Prot. 
356. a, TIS a\Xrj dva^ia T]8ovr] Trpos \VTTTJV 

(ffTLV. 

2. Genr. worthy, deserving, either of good 
or evil, a) Of good ; spoken of persons, 
absol. Matt. 10, 11. 13 bis. 22, 8. Luke 7, 4. 
Rev. 3, 4. With genit. of thing, worthy of, 
Matt. 10, 10 TTJS Tpo(prjs. Luke 10, 7 and 
1 Tim. 5, 18 ToC ^icrSoO. Acts 13, 46. 
1 Tim. 6, i. Heb. 11,8; gen. of pers. 
OVK agio s fj.ov not worthy of me, not worthy to 
be my disciple, friend, Matt. 10, 37 bis. 38. 
(Wisd. 3, 5.) With an infin. aor. Luke 
15, 19. 21 OVK aios K^^rjvai vlos. Acts 
13, 25. Rev. 4, 11. 5, 2. 4. 9. 12. Once 
with Iva, John 1, 27. Of things, c. gen. 
1 Tim. 1, 15. 4, 9. So c. gen. Wisd. 6, 16. 
Hdian 2. 3. 16. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 62 ; c. inf. 
Wisd. 1, 16. Xen. CEc. 21. 12 ; c. Iva 
comp. Dem. 279. 8 d^iovv Iva ftorfifja-T], 
b) Of evil, penalty, spoken of persons,. 
absol. Rev. 16, 6 ; c. gen. Rom. 1, 32 3awi- 
rov. Of things, deeds, c. gen. a. TrXrjyuv 
Luke 12, 48; Zavdrov Luke 23, 15. Acts 

23, 29. 25, 11. 25. 26, 31. So Dem. 345. 

24. Xen. Mem. 1.1.1. ib. 1. 2. 62 Zavdrov. 

3. Of things, worthy of, suitable to, fit, 
meet, due, c. gen. as Kaprrovs dt-iovs rrje 
ptTavoias Matt. 3, 8. Luke 3, 8. Acts 26, 
20; tigia yap u&gt;v ewpd^a^fv Luke 23,41. 
So 1 Mace. 10, 54. Plut. adv. Colot. 17 fin. 



Xen. O3c. 12. 19. Hence agiov tori, it 
is meet, jit, proper, 2 Thess. 1, 3; c. inf. 
1 Cor. 16. 4. So Dem. 82. 9. Xen. CEc. 
4. 43. 

aglow, o&gt;, f. coo-w, (aios,) 1. to deem or 
count worthy of any thing ; c. ace. et gen. 2 
Thess. 1, 11. Pass. c. gen. 1 Tim. 5, 17. 
Heb. 3, 3. 10, 29. With ace. and infin. 
Luke 7, 7. So JEl. V. H. 3. 24. Xen. An. 

3. 2. 7 ; c. inf. Sept. Gen. 31 , 28. Xen. Mem. 
1. 4. 10. 

2. to deem proper, to think good, c. inf. 
Acts 15, 38. 28, 22 d^iovfiev de irapa trov 
aKovaai, we think it right to hear from thee, 
etc. So Jos. 3. 8. 10. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 11. 
Others in Acts 11. cc. to desire, to wish ; 
as Sept. for tti^a Dan. 1, 8. Xen. An. 1. 
7. 8. 

aW9, adv. (oioy,) ivorlhily, suitably, 
becomingly, in a manner worthy of any one, 
C. gen. Rom. 16, 2 dgicas ru&gt;v ayiw. Eph. 

4, 1. Phil. 1, 27. Col. 1, 10. 1 Thess. 2, 12. 
3 John 6. Wisd. 7, 15. Plut. de Exil. 4. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 5. 9. 

aoparos, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. 6pdu,) 
unseen, invisible, e. g. God Col. 1, 15. 1 
Tim. 1, 17. Heb. 11, 27; T d6para Col. 1, 
16 ; TO dop. TOV SfoC i. e. his spiritual attri 
butes Rom. 1, 20. 2 Mace. 9, 5. Plut. Ro- 
mul. 29 ; of God Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 13. 



f. yeXw, (ayyeXXw.) aor. 
a, Pass. aor. 2 aji^yyeX?;!/ Luke 
8, 20. See Buttm. j 101. n. 4 ; to bear or 
bring away word, a message, tidings, pr. 
from one person or place to another. 

1. Of tidings, intelligence, i. q. to an 
nounce, to tell, to show, to relate ; c. ace. et 
dat. Matt. 28, 1 1 Tivts . . . e XSdn-f s tls TTJV 
TroXij aTTTjyyeiXai/ rols dp^ifpevcriv airavra 
TO. yevopeva. Acts 23, 17; ace. simpl. Matt. 
8, 33. Acts 4, 23. 15, 27 ; dat. simpl. Matt. 
28, 8. 10. Acts 5, 25 ; Pass. c. dat. Luke 8, 20. 
With dat. of pers. and jrepl TWOS of things, 
Luke 7, 18. (Xen. An. 1. 7. 2.) With irepi TI- 
vos of pers. and ace. of thing, 1 Thess. 1, 9. 
With dat. of pers. and OTI, Luke 18, 37. John 
20, 18 ; els c. ace. of place, Mark 5, 14. 
Luke 8, 34. (Xen. An. 6. 4. 25.) With ace. 
of thing and irpos Tiva, Acts 16, 36 ; with an 
infin. simpl. Acts 12, 14; absol. John 4,51. 
So genr. Sept. for T^fJ Judg. 13, 10. 1 
Sam. 25, 37. Hdian. 3. 10. 16. Xen. An. 2. 
3.4; c. inf. Plut. Mor. II. p. 17. 

2. Of messengers or others who return 
with an answer, to bring back word, to re 
port ; but the idea back lies in the circum 
stances and not in the prep, diro in compo- 



67 



ration. So c. ace. et dat. Matt. 11,4. Luke 
7, 22. 14, 21 ; c. dat. Matt. 2, 8. Acts 22, 
26 ; absol. Acts 5, 22. Sept. for T^H Ruth 
3, 16. Hdian. 5. 4. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 8. 
3. Genr. of any thing not before known, 

1. q. to announce, to tell, to declare, to make 
known; c. ace. et dat. Matt. 12, 18 Kpia-tv 
ToTs eZveaiv aVayyeXei. 1 John 1,2. 3. Heb. 

2, 12 aTrayyeXui TO oro/id o-ou ToTs d8f\(pois 
P.OV, quoted from Ps. 22, 23 where Heb. 
~iSD Sept. Sirjyrjo-ofMt. With dat. of pers. 
and inf. Acts 26, 20 ; 6Yi 1 Cor. 14, 25. 
Sept. for ^an Gen. 24, 49 ; 1BO Ps. 78, 4. 
6. Pol. 1. 14. 1. Plato Protag. .87. p. 345. 
c. + 

aTrdy^a), f. o&gt;, (ayx&lt;&gt;) to quite choke 
or strangle, i. e. to death, Od. 19. 230. Pol. 
16. 34. 9. In N. T. Mid. dirdyxofj.ai, to 
strangle oneself by hanging, to hang oneself, 
Matt. 27, 5 ; comp. in \da-Kco. Sept. for 
p:n.3 2 Sam. 17, 23. So ^El. V. H. 5. 8. 
Xen. Hi. 7. 13. 

aTTaycOj f. &lt;o, (ayo&gt;,) aor. 2 dirriyayov, 
Pass. aor. 1 dirf)x^ 1 ] v - 

1. to lead off or away, to conduct away ; 
with ace. of perS. and Trpo s riva, Acts 23, 
17 ; ace. impl. Luke 13, 15 ; T&&amp;gt;Z&gt; ^eipwj/ 
rjp.u&gt;v Acts 24, 7. Pass. trop. Trpos TO el ScoXa 
1 Cor. 12, 2. Sept. for 5^3 Gen. 31, 18 ; 
TpbiPi 1 K. 1, 38. So ^El. V. H. 1. 6. Plato 
Phaed. 3. p. 60. a. In a judicial sense, to 
lead away before a judge, with ace. and ?rpo s 
nro:, Mark 14, 53 *ai dn^yayov rbv irj&ovv 
Trpos rbv dp^iepea. John 18, 13 ; ace. impl. 
Matt. 26, 57. Mark 14, 44. John 19, 16 ; 
ace. simpl. Matt. 27, 2. Also to lead away 
to prison or to execution, e. g. avrbv tls TO 
crravpSxrai Matt. 27, 31 ; (avrbv) els rr^v 
7rapefi^o\f]v Acts 23, 10 ; avrbv eao) T^S 
aiiXijs Mark 15, 16 ; ace. simpl. Luke 23, 26. 
Pass, absol. aTra^S^i/ai, to be led away to 
death, to be put to death, Acts 12, 19. 
Sept. ciTnjy/ieros for Heb. "libs a prisoner, 
Gen. 39, 22. Ep. Jerem. 18 dw. eVi T 3a- 
ro&gt;a&gt;. Plato Legg. 879. d, Trpos Tiro;. Gorg. 
486. a, fts TO 8f&lt;r[j.a&gt;TT]piov. 

2. Intrans. comp. in 5ya&gt; no. 2 ; spoken 
of a way, to lead away to a place, with eis 
c. ace. trop. Matt. 7, 13. 14. So uyca Jos. 
Ant. 8. 7. 4. Philo de Viet p. 841. a. 

aTTOi SevTO?, O v, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. TTCU- 
6Vv&&amp;gt;.) untaught, uneducated, ignorant, Jos. 
Ant, 2. 13. 3. Xen. Mem. 4. 1.4; unwise, 
foolish, of persons, Sept. for 523 Prov. 17, 
22; ^03 Prov. 8, 5. 15, 15. In N. T. of 
things, foolish, empty, trifling ; 2 Tim. 2, 
21? aTraiSevTous T)TTJ&lt;TIS. So yEschin. 7. 12 



jj-aprvpla. Plato Phaedr. 269. b, pij/id rt - 



f. a p&gt;, (cupw,) to take or lift off, 
to take away, uXa Hdot. 1. 186 ; to take or 
lead away, Hdot. 8. 57. Intrans. to tafcc one- 
self off , to go away, Sept. for SO 3 Gen. 12, 
9. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 32. In N. T. only Pass. 
aor. 1 aTTTjp^rjv, to be taken away, c. dno 
Tiros Matt. 9, 15. Mark 2, 20. Luke 5, 35. 

aTraiTeoj, &gt;, f. TJO-W, (aiYea&gt;,) to asfc or 
demand from any one, to require from or ai 
one s hands, Germ, abfordern ; c. ace. et 
OTTO TITOS Luke 6, 30. 12, 20 rfjv ^v^ijv 
crov aTraiTovcriv OTTO crov, i. e. 3 plur. indef. 
for Pass, they shall require thy life of thee, 

1. q. thy life shall be required of thee ; Buttm. 
129. 19. Winer 49. 1. Sept. for b53 
Deut. 15,2. 3. ^El. V. H. 1. 24. Xen 
An. 7. 7. 39 ; TI napd TIVOS Diod. Sic. 1 1 . 66. 

aTTaXyetw, , f. rjvco, (d\ye a&gt;,) to grieve 
out, to leave off grieving for any thing, c. 
ace. Thuc. 2. 61. In N. T. to be apathetic, 
to be past feeling, i. e. past any feeling of 
shame, of conscience, or the like ; absol. 
Eph. 4, 19. So Heliodor. 5. p. 213 aTraX- 
yovires Trpbs TTJV TV^TJV. Pol. 9. 40. 4. 

airaX^dacrw v. -TT&), f. d, (dXXdo- 
&lt;r,) pr. to change from one condition or 
place to another. Hence in N. T. 

1 . to set free, to deliver from a state of 
fear, bondage, or the like ; c. ace. Heb. 2, 
l5 aTroAXd^j; TOVTOVS ocroi &lt;pd/3cp Saparov 
*rX. Pass. c. OTTO Tiros, Luke 12,58 a7nj\- 
Xa^3ai air avrov, SC. from thy opponent, 
creditor, by private adjustment. So c. ace. 
et gen. Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 12. Diod. Sic. 16. 
22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 12 ; of a litigant Plato 
Legg. 915. c. 

2. Mid. to remove oneself from any one, 
to depart, c. d^d Tiros Acts 19, 12. Act. 
to put away or remove from? Xen. An. 3. 

2. 28; intrans. to depart, Sept. Ex. 19, 
22. Plato Legg. 938. a. Mid. id. c. dn6 
Tiros Xen. An. 7. 1.4. 

aTTaXXorpiOCi), &lt;, f. oxrco. (dXXoTpideo,) 
pr. to abalienate, spoken of persons, to alien 
ate or estrange from ; only Pass, to be alien 
ated from, to be a stranger to, c. gen. Eph. 
2, 12. 4, 18; absol. Col. 1, 21. Sept. for 
"ilT Ps. 68, 4. So c. OTTO Tiros Diod. Sic. 
11. 48. ^Eschin. 29. 20. 

O.7ra\O9, ij, ov, (kindr. dnr&lt;a, n(prj,) soft 
to the touch, lender, as a shoot, sprout, Matt. 
24, 32. Mark 13, 28. So of raiment Hdian. 
5. 8. 2 ; of fruit Xen. (Ec. 19. 18. 

aTravrdto, , (dwdw,) f. fjcrco Mark 14, 
13. Diod. Sic. 18. 15; usually f. 170-0/10* 



68 



Thuc. 4. 77. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 3 ; pr. to come 
over Against from the opposite direction, 
to come or go to meet, to encounter, to meet ; 
c. dat. pers. Matt. 28, 9. Mark 5, 2. 14, 13. 
Luke 17, 12. John 4,51. Acts 16, 16. Sept. 
for ssa 1 Sam. 10, 5. So Plut. Demetr.36. 
Xen. An. 2. 3. 17. In a hostile sense, to 
meet, to encounter, c. dat. Luke 14, 31. Sept. 
for siQ Judg. 8, 21. So Xen. Hell. 5. 
4. 10." T 

aTTavrqcris, e& &gt;y, 17, (oVai/raw,) a meet 
ing, encountering ; only in the construction 
(Is dirdvTTjo-iv for meeting, after a verb of 
motion, instead of the inf. diravrav to meet ; 
so c. dat. Acts 28, 15 ; c. gen. Matt. 25, 1. 
6. 1 Thess. 4, 17. Sept. for nsnpb, c. 
gen. 1 Sam. 9, 14; c. dat. Jer. 41, 6. 
Pol. 5. 26. 5. Diod. 18. 59. 

aTrag, adv. of time, once, one time, 2 
Cor. 11, 25. Heb. 9, 26. 12, 26 en 
a7ra. v. 27 ; c. gen. Heb. 9, 7 a7ra TOV 
eviavTov. Sept. for nHS Ex. 30, 11. 
(Hdian 1. 10. 8. Plato Conv. 185. e.) So 
a7ra KCU Sis once and again, several times, 
Phil. 4, 16. 1 Thess. 2, 18. Sept. for 
o?niri DSQ Neh. 13, 20. 1 Mace. 3, 30. 
Emphat. once and no more, once for all, 
already, Heb. 6, 4. 9, 27. 28. 10, 2. 1 Pet. 
3, 18 [20.] Jude 3. 5. Sept. for nnx Ps. 
89, 36. So Jos. Ant. 5. 3. 2. Plato Legg. 
711. a. 



O u, 6, T), adj. (a priv. 
/rapa/3cuVc&lt;&gt;,) a word of the later Greek, Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 313 ; Act. not having trans 
gressed, not a transgressor, Jos. Ant. 18. 8. 
2. contr. Ap. 2. 41 ; oftener Pass, not to be 
transgressed, inviolable, Plut. de Fat. 1 Xd- 
yoy SeToy a7rapd/3aroy. Id. Symp. 9. 14. 6 
cd/zoy. Hence in N. T. unchangeable, per 
petual, spoken of Christ s priesthood as ever 
remaining to him inviolate, never passing 
from him to another, dStdSo^oy, Heb. 7, 24. 
So Plut. ascribes to the sun TTJV ra^iv drra- 
pafiarov, de Defect. Orac. 3. 

a,7rapa(TKevacrTO&lt;&gt;, O v, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 
7rapao-/ceud,) unprepared, 2 Cor. 9, ^T; 
comp. v. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 41. Hdian. 3. 
9. 19. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 15. 

aTrapveop,di, ovp.ai, f. tjcropai, Mid. de- 
pon. (apWo/icu.) Pass. fut. 1 aTrapir^cro/Liat 
in Pass, signif. Luke 12, 9. Soph. Phil. 527 ; 
see Buttm. 113. n. 6. Winer 39. 7. d. 
To deny utterly, to deny, e. g. things, c. 
infin. Luke 22, 34 npiv r) rpty dTrapvfjcrr) fj.fi 
floevai p.t. (Eurip. Hipp. 1280. Plato 
Gorg. 461. c.) Also persons, to deny, to 
disown, not to acknowledge ; so of Peter 



denying his Lord, c. ace. Matt. 26, 34. 35. 
75. Matt. 14, 30. 31. 72. Luke 22, 61. 
John 13, 38; comp. Luke 22, 34 above. 
Of those whom Christ does not acknow 
ledge, Pass. Luke 12, 9. Sept. for oxa 
Is. 31,7. So Plato Rep. 468. c. Demi 
575. 25 TO ovofjLa. Also c. eavrov, to deny 
oneself, to abstain from gratifying one s own 
appetites and desires, Matt. 16, 24. Mark 8, 
34. Luke 9, 23. Comp. Phil. 3, 7. 8. 

cnrapri, adv. of time, i. q. an apri, for 
which it is put in later editions ; from now, 
i. q. OTTO TOV vvv. 

1. Referring to a future more or less re 
mote, henceforth, hereafter, Matt. 23, 39. 26, 
29. 64. John 1, 52 ; comp. Luke 1, 48. 

2. Referring to the future as immediately 
connected with the present, from now on, 
even now, John 13, 19. 14, 7. Rev. 14, 13 
ot fv Kvplij) dno^vTjcrKovTfs aTrdpri, who die 
in the Lord from now oif, i. e. just now un 
der the trial of heavy persecutions. The 
Attics prob. did not use dndpri in respect to 
time ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 20, 21. 

aTrapTicraof, O v, 6, (diraprifa, a verb 
of the later Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 447,) 
a finishing off, completion; Luke 14, 28 d 
f xei TO. Trpos dpTicr[ji6v, whether he have 
wherewith to finish. Dion. Hal. de Comp. 
24. p. 370 ed. Schaef. 

aTrap^r], y S , T), (aTrdpxofjMi,) the beg .n- 
ning, first-fruits, viz. 

1 . Of things, the first part or portion, the 
earnest of any thing ; Rom. 8, 23 TTJV dnap- 
XTJV TOV TTvevparos the first-fruits of the 
Spirit, the earnest (dppaj3a&gt;v) of future and 
higher gifts ; comp. 2 Cor. 1, 22. Eph. 1,14. 
So of the first-fruits offered to God, Sept. 
for masn Lev. 23, 10. Plur. Sept. Ex. 

23, 19. ^E1. V. H. 1. 31. Xen. CEc. 5. 10. 
2. Concr. of persons, the first in time or 

of whom any thing may be predicated ; 
Rom. 11, 16 T) aTrapxri (TOV (pvpa/JLaros) the 
first-fruits of the mass or lump, trop. for 
the patriarchs of the Jewish people, parall. 
f) pia. Rom. 16, 5 os (crriv OTrap^j) TTJS 
Aa-ias els XpioToi/, i. e. the first to believe 
on Christ. 1 Cor. 16, 15. James 1, 18. Rev. 
14, 4. So Christ is rj drrapxr/ TO&gt;V KfK.oip.rj- 
p.evu&gt;v the first-fruits of them that slept, the 
first to rise from the dead in the gospel 
sense, 1 Cor. 15, 20. 23. 

ajras, a &lt;ra, av, (apa, TTCS,) strengthened 
for Tray, quite all, all together, e. g. a) 
Sing, before a subst. with the art. Luke 3, 
21 anavra TOV \aov. 8, 37. 21, 4. Acts 25, 

24. Sept. for }&gt;S Ps. 22, 24. (Hdian. 3. 8. 
4. Plato Rep. 442. b.) After a subst. with 



69 



the art. Mark 16, 15. Luke 4, 6. 19, 48. 
So Plato Phil. 21. a, b) Plur. before a 
subst. or participle with the art. Matt 28, 
1 1 anavra TO. yfvofMfva. (Plato Rep. 338. e. 
463. d.) With pron. of 2 pers. v/xety Gal. 
3 28; 1 pers. fatis impl. Acts 16. 28. 
James 3, 2 ; 3 pers. absol. airavres all, 
dnavra all things, Matt 24, 39. Mark 11, 
32. Luke 3, 16. 5, 1126. 28. Acts 2, 44. 
Eph. 6, 13. al. Both in Sing, and Plur. 
anas (like mzj) is spoken indefinitely of a 
large number, without necessarily including 
every individual of that number ; see Mark 
8,25. 11,32. Luke 3, 21. 8,37. 19,48. + 

a7nz&lt;T7rab/aai, Mid. depon. (da-Trafo- 
f*ai.) to finish taking leave of, c. ace. Acts 
21, 6 in Mss. Himer. 194. 

aTTarttO), , f. TJ&lt;TG&gt;, (arma, afprj, Buttm.) 
to deceive, to beguile, to lead astray, c. ace. 
Eph. 5, 6. James I, 26 ; Pass. 1 Tim. 2, 14 
bis. Sept. for JOlsn Gen. 3, 13. Hdian. 
2. 7. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 7. 5. 



j, rjs, rj, (aTraraco.) deceit, deceit- 
fulness, as an attribute e. g. rov TT\OVTOV 
Matt. 13, 22. Mark 4, 19 ; -rijs doiKias 2 
Thess. 2, 10; -njs &lt;fyia/m ar Heb. 3, 13. 
Also Eph. 4, 22 at eViSu/xi at TTJS cmarrfs 
deceitful lusts, propensities, Col. 2, 8. 2 Pet. 
2, 13. Judith 9, 10. Pol. 2. 56. 12. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 2. 6. 

aTrdrwp, opos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. Trar^p.) 
fatherless, orphan, Eurip. Orest. 304 ; as 
disowned by the father, Plato Legg. 929. a. 
In N. T. without father, i. e. whose father 
is not mentioned in the genealogies, Heb. 
7, 3 ; see fully in d/i^rcop. 

aTravyacrp^Ctj aros, TO, (aTravydfa to 
flash forth rays or brightness, Callim. H. 
in Del. 181,) a flashing forth, radiance, efful 
gence ; Heb. 1, 3 dnavyaa-fia TTJS 86^rjs (rov 
3eoD) the effulgence of God s glory, i. e. in 
whom, as proceeding from the Father, the 
divine majesty is manifested ; comp. Col. 1 , 
15. So Wisd. 7, 26 dnavyacrfj.a (pcoros d i- 
t ou. Philo de Concup. {11. T. II. p. 356 
Mang. Hesych. anavyaa-yLO. rjXi ou (peyyos. 
See Bleek Br. an d. Heb. in loc. Others : 
reflected brightness ; but against both the 
etymology and the tisus loquendi. 

aTretSoy aor. 2, (el8ov, ci8o&gt;,) used as 
aor. of d(popaw, Buttm. { 114 ei8a&gt;, 6pda&gt; ; 
to look away from where one is, at or upon 
any thing, Trpos ri Thuc. 7. 71 ; to look at, 
to have respect to, Trpos TI Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 1. 
Plato Soph. 250. b. In N. T. to see fully, 
i. e. to the end, to know certainly, c. ace. 
Phil. 2, 23 o)s av tzTTt So) TU Tvtpl ep.. So 



Sept. Jon. 4, 5 ea&gt;s ov dni8r] rl ecrrai TTJ 
7roX, fornjn. 



as, 17, (aTreiS?^,) unpersuada- 
bleness, unbelief, disobedience, unwillingness 
to receive and obey the truth, Rom. 11, 30. 
32. Heb. 4, 6. 11 ; ot viol rrjs direfteias the 
children of unbelief or disobedience, i. e. un 
believers, Eph. 2, 2. 5, 6. Col. 3, 6 ; see in 
vlos A. 4, and comp. Heb. Gr. { 104. 2. 
Lehrg. p. 647. Jos. Ant. 3. 15. 2. Plut. 
Sertor. 25. Xen. Mem. 3: 5. 5. 



&gt;j &lt;a, f. 7)0-0), (a7T6i3ijy,) to be un 
persuadable, unbelieving, disobedient, e. g. 
a) In respect to Christ and the gospel, not 
to believe, to reject, c. dat John 3, 36 6 8e 
arrei Swv TO) t&gt;3. Rom. 2, 8. 1 Pet. 2, 8. 
3, 1. 4, 17 ; absol. Acts 19, 9. Rom. 11, 
31 ; Part. dtreftovvres unbelieving Acts 14, 

2. 17,5. Rom. 15, 31. In respect to God, 
TO&gt; 3eo3 Rom. 11, 30; absol. Heb. 3, 18. 
11, 31*. So Plato Phaedr. 271. b, r, pep 
(V rv X )) s**"tanB*&gt; j 8f a7T3et. b) Strong 
er, noZ to obey, to disobey, pr. in consequence 
of unbelief; Part. direfcaiv, aTmSlqo-ay, dis- 
obedient, rebellious, 1 Pet. 2, 7. 3, 20. Rom. 
10, 21 quoted from Is. 65, 2 where Sept. 
for TJ to. So c. dat. Baruch 1, 18. Diod. 
Sic. 5.71. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2. 

a7Tt J*7?) fos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (a priv. 7m - 
Sopxu.) unpersuadable, unbelieving, disobe 
dient, c. dat. Acts 26, 19. Rom.-l, 30. 2 
Tim. 3, 2; absol. Luke 1, 17. Tit. 1, 16. 

3, 3. Sept. for TVIO Deut. 21, 18 ; iTiio 
Num. 20, 10. So c. dat. Hdian. 2. 4. 10. 
Plato Legg. 936. b. 

ttTreiXety, &gt;, f. 770-0), to threaten, absol. 
1 Pet. 2, 23 irafTxwv OUK ^Trei Xei. So Ec- 
clus. 19, 17. Hdian. 6. 8. 13. Xen. Mem. 
1.1. 18. Later also Mid. depon. aTretXe- 
ofjiai, ov/j-ai, f. r)&lt;roficu, to threaten; once 
c. dat. of pers. and a noun of like signif. as 
dat. of manner, intens. Acts 4, 17 aTreiX^ 
fiTmXrjo-w/xeSJa avTols let us strongly threaten 
them. So Polyaen. 7. 35. 

ttTretX^j 77?, f), (oTretXeo),) a threat, 
threatening, Acts 4, 17 see in armX/co. 4, 
29. 9, 1. Eph. 6, 9. Sept. Prov. 19, 12. 
Hdian. 1. 10. 5. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 18. 

aTret/Ltt, f. fcrofuu, (flp.i to be,) to be 
aicay, absent, Col. 2, 5. Part. dird&gt;i&gt;, absent, 
1 Cor. 5,3. 2 Cor. 10, 1. 11. 13, 2. 10. 
Phil. 1, 27. Wisd. 9, 6. Hdian. 2. 7. 8. 
Xen. Conv. 8. 18. 

cnreifAi, (dpi to go,) impf. dirytiv Buttm. 
5 108. V. Kiihn. { 226 ; to go away to a 
place, once et? rr)v (rvvaya&gt;yf]i&gt; Acts 17, 10. 



70 



Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 1. Plut. de cap. ex inim. 
util. 5; c. els Xen. Conv. 1. 2. 

aTreiTTOV aor. 2, (elnovl) Mid. apr. 1 
aTrfindfJL^v, Btittm. H4 elirelv. Kiihn. 
167. 7 ; to spea/c o/f or owi!, in full, bluntly, 
Horn. II. 7. 416; to /oritd Hdot. 1. 155. 
In N. T. Mid. to speak or declare oneself off 
from any thing, to renounce, to disown, c. 
ace. 2 Cor. 4, 2. Sept. for ONE Job 10, 3. 
So Bern. 1133. 7. Diod. Sic. 18. 39. Plato 
Legg. 928. d. . 

a,7rei,paarTO$, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tmpa- 
fa&gt;,) untried, untempted, not temptable, instead 
of the earlier atrelparos. James 1, 13 6 Seos 
aTTfipaaTos ecrrt KO.K.O&gt;V, ireipd^fi fie avros 
ovo eva, God cannot be tempted in respect of 
evils (i. e. to do evil), and himself tempteth 
no man : for the gen. see Buttm. 132. 10. d. 
Kiihn. } 273. 5. g. Winer 30. 4. So Ig- 
nat. Ep. ad Philipp. ri neipd^fis TOV dnfipa- 
(3eoV). Constit. Apost. 1. 8 Xeyet 17 
T)- dvrjp dSoKt/ios- dneipacrTos irapa Sew. 

Others less well : God is untried (inex 
perienced) in respect of evils, i. q. cnreipoKa- 
KOS Thuc. 5. 105; comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 9. 3 
OVK aTTfipacTTov fo-Tiv avTois. Comp. also 
aTtfipcLTos KO.KWV Diod. Sic. 1. 1 ; drrflparos 
Ka\S&gt;v Find. Ol. 11. 19. See Wetstein in 
loc. 

cnreipos, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tretpa,) 
untried, unskilled, ignorant, c. gen. Heb. 5, 
13 cirrfipos \Syov diKaioo-vvrjs unskilled (ig 
norant) as to the doctrine of righteousness 
before God ; for the gen. see in dneipao-Tos. 
Sept. for fi&? &&amp;gt; 1 Sam. 17, 39. Wisd. 
1 3, 18. Hdian. 5. 5. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 1, 3. 

dTretcSexpfAcu, f. e o/u, Mid. depon. 
(eKSe ^o/iat,) to wait out, to wait long for, to 
await, to expect, c. ace. Rom. 8, 19. 23. 
1 Cor. 1, 7. Gal. 5, 5. Phil. 3, 20. Heb. 9, 
28 ; absol. Rom. 8, 25. [1 Pet. 3, 20.] 
Heliod. 106. 296. ed. Cor. 

aTre/cSuo/icw, f. guo-ojuai, Mid. (eVSva,) 
to put off wholly, to strip off a garment or 
the like/rom oneself; c. ace. trop. Col. 3,9 
aTTfKO vcrdiJLfvoi TOV TraXaiov av^pa&gt;Tvov. So 
Act. Jos. Ant. 6. 14. 2 cureK$vs TTJV jSatrtXi- 
KTJV eo-3 ^ra. Also to strip any one for one 
self, to despoil ; c. ace. ras dpxds Col. 2, 15. 
Comp. Act. eK8va, Plut. Lucull. 33 e / 
TOVS /3ao-iXfTs. Dem. 763. 26. 



f co?, 17, (aTreKSw/iai,) a put- 
Ling off, of a garment or the like ; trop. Col. 
2, 11 aTre/cSvcris TOV uco/iaros TTJS (rap/cos. 
Only in N. T. 

aTre\avva&gt;, f. eXao-w, (AmW,) to drive 
off or away, c. ace. et OTTO, Acts 18, 16 KOI 



O.VTOVS OTTO roC /S^/zaroy. Sept. 
for - Bn Ez. 34, 12. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12; 
c. gen. Plut. C. Mar. 17 dnt\a\ivwv TOV /3ij- 
IHO.TOS. 



O v, 6, (aTreXeyxw to refute 
fully, Antiph. 131. 35,) refutation; Acts 
19, 27 els cnrf\fyp.bv eXSetv to co?ne znio 
refutation, i. e. into disrepute, contempt. 
Not found in Gr. writers. 



, O v, 6, 17, adj. 
set free from bondage, afreed-man, 1 Cor. 7, 
22. Jos. Ant. 7. 11. 2. ^Eschin. 59. 25. 
Xen. Athen. 1. 10. 

A jreXX. fjs, ov, 6, Apelles, pr. n. of a 
Christian, Rom. 16, 10. 

a7reA,7T/w, f. t Vo&gt;, (eXTrifw.) to 7iope 
fully, to expect, sc. /rom others ; c. ace. 
Luke 6, 35 dyaSoTroielre Kai Savet ^ere [rrap 
Si/] fj.rj8ev d7Tf\Trioi&gt;Tfs, do good and lend 
expecting nothing in return, i. e. lend to 
those from whom (Trap* a&gt;v) ye can expect 
nothing ; see Trap lav in v. 34, and comp. 
there a7roXa/3e . The idea back which 
some insert, belongs to the circumstances, 
and not to OTTO in composition. Others, 
against the analogy of v. 34, to hope out, 
i. e. to have done hoping, to despair ; hence : 
lend never despairing, not doubting of re 
quital from God, as in the next clause. So 
2 Mace. 9, 18. Pol. 1. 19. 12 ; irepi TWOS 
Diod. Sic. 2. 25. 

aTrevavTl, adv. (eVairt,) pr. over againsi 
from a person or place, i. e. 

1. over against, opposite to, c. gen. Matt 
21,2. 27, 61 Ka"^r]fj.fvai cnrtvavTi TOV T(i(pov. 
Sept. for nMa Gen. 2, 16 ; 1M Neh. 7, 3. 
Pol. 1. 86. 3. 

2. before, in the presence of, c. gen. Matt. 
27, 24 dntvavTi TOV o ^Xov. Acts 3, 16. 
Sept. for ^aeb Lev. 6, 14. Josh. 7, 13. 
Trop. Rom. 3, 18 OVK etrn (po/Bos Seoi) OTre- 
vavn TU&gt;V o(p3aX/iooi avTutv, quoted from Ps. 
36, 2 where Sept. for fc^S ^ . 

3. against, contrary to, c. gen. Acts 17, 
7 d?r. TOJV Soy/idrcov Ka/crapos 1 . Comp. Ec- 
clus. 37, 4. 

a-TTeTTCt), see aTrelTroi . 

aTTepavTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Trepai- 
j/a&gt;, Tr/pa?,) boundless, endless; 1 Tim. 1, 4 
yevedXoyiai aTrepairoi. Sept. for ^f?.F] N? 
Job. 36, 26. Pol. 1. 57. 3. Plato Parm. 
144. b. 

aTrepwrTracrTft)?, adv. (a priv. irtpi- 
0-7raa&gt;,) without distraction, not distracted 
about worldly things, 1 Cor. 7, 35 ; comp. 
vv. 32-34. Pol. 2. 20. 11. Arr. Epict. 1. 
29. 59. 



71 



d7replTfJ,T)TO$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. ire- 
piTep.va&gt;,) uncircumcised, pr. Sept. for VlS 
Gen. 17, 14. 2 Mace. 1,51. In N. T.trop. 

ActS 7, 51 aTTfplTfJLrjTOI. TTj KdpSict Kdl TQIS 

vcriv rtncircioncised in heart and ears, 
whose heart and ears are still covered so 
that they neither understand nor hear; 
comp. Sept. and 3b-ibns Le v . 26, 41. Ez. 
44, 7; tp:tjp^ns J er . 6, 10. 

aTrepXp/MU, aor. 2 dirfjXZov, (ep^o/zai,) 
f. dnfXfvo-opat Matt. 25, 46. Rom. 15, 28. 
Sept. Gen. 19,2; also in epic and later 
prose writers for the Attic airfip.i, Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 37, 38. Buttm. { 108. V. 5. Wi 
ner 515. 

1. to go away, to depart from a place or 
person. 

a) Pr. and genr. construed : a) Absol. 
Matt. 13,25 ffTTffipe idvia ... KOI uTrJJXSei . 
v. 28. 46. 16, 4. 18, 30. 19, 22. Mark 5, 
20. Luke 17, 23. John 16, 7. al. (Dem. 283. 
8. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 39.) Of one departing by 
water, John 6, 1. 22 ; comp. on horseback 
Palaeph. Fab. 1. /3) With dno c. gen. 
Mark 5, 17. Luke 1, 38. 8, 37. y) With 
fls c. ace. of place whither; Matt. 8, 33. 
14, 15 els ras xco/iaj. 16, 21. 22, 5 fls rbv 
18iov dypov ... (Is TTJV ffiiropiav avrov 
(others rt nyi&gt; eprropiav). 25, 46. 28, 10. 
John 4, 8. Rom. 15, 28. Gal. 1, 17. (Sept. 
Josh. 2, 16. Luc. D. Deor. 16. 1.) Also 
Matt. 10, 5 fls 68ov e3i/o&gt;i&gt; pr/ dirf\%T)Te go 
not away into the way of the gentiles, i. e. 
leading to their territories. 8, 32. Mark 9, 
43. So too by water, Matt. 8, 18. Mark 8, 
13. John ^0, 40; with TW TrXo/w added 
Mark 6, 32. S) With ri c. ace. of place 
whither; Luke 23, 33 eVi TOV TOTTOV KT\. 
24, 24 eVl ro p-wmdov. So Luc. D. Deor. 
17. 1. e) With irpos c. ace. of pers. to 
go away to any one; Matt. 14, 25 uTrfyXSe 
irpos avTovs. John 6, 68. Rev. 10, 9. So 
Xen. An. 1. 9. 29. ) With S-rrov of 
place, Matt. 8, 19. 77) With irtpav c. 
gen. John 6, 1 ; with els c. ace. of place 
added John 10, 40. 3) From the Heb. 
with oTrt cro) TWOS, to go away after a person 
or thing, to follow, e. g. a person Mark 1, 
20. John 12, 19; things, a-apKos IT f pas 
Jude 7. So Heb. "nnx rfc*, Sept. rropev- 
op.cu oTTi erw, Judg. 2. 12. 1 Sam. 6, 12. 

b) Spec, to go au-ay apart, to go aside, 
Matt. 26, 36. Acts 4, 15. 

c) Of those who go back to the place 
whence they came ; but the idea back, when 
so expressed, arises from the circumstances, 
and not from the force of diro in composi 
tion; Matt. 8, 21. Luke 7, 24. (Xen. 1. 4. 



29.) With els c. ace. of place, Matt. 9, 7. 
Mark 7, 30. Luke 1, 23. John 4, 3. 28. 
(Hdian. 8. 8. 18. Xen. An. 4. 8. 6.) With 
diro TWOS added Luke 2, 15. With els ra 
oTruroo, to go away backward from a person, 
pr. John 18, 6 ; trop. 6, 66. With f &lt;f1 Matt. 
2,22. 

2. Trop. of things : a) logo away, to de 
part from any one, with diro c. gen. as le 
prosy, Mark 1, 42. Luke 5, 13; enjoy 
ments, Rev. 18, 14. So Luc. D. Mort. 3. 
2. b) Of a report, fame, to go forth, to 
be spread abroad, Matt. 4, 24. c) to pass 
away, aor. 2 to be past, ended; e. g. a woe 
Rev. 9, 12. 11, 14; the present order oi 
things Rev. 21,1.4. So Sept. 6 vrroy dirrjX- 
3ei&gt; for C]Vn Cant. 2, 11. Plato Legg. 954. 
d, aTreXSoiroy eviavTov. -f~ 

flj7re^&)j f. d(pfa), (e^a&gt;.) to hold off or 
keep off, e. g. a ship from land Horn. Od. 1 5. 
33 ; to hold back, to withhold, Horn. II. 1. 97. 
Hdot. 8. 22. Sept. for S3 a Joel 1, 13. 
Hence in N. T. 

1. Mid. aTre ^o/icu, to hold oneself off 
from any thing, to abstain, with diro c. gen. 
of thing, Acts 15, 20 an-f^eo-Sai diro T&gt;V 
d\Layr)p.dTa&gt;v. 1 Thess. 4, 3. 5. 22 ; genit. 
simply Acts 15, 29 direxfvZai etScoXoSurwi/. 
1 Tim. 4, 3. 1 Pet. 2, 11. So c. diro Sept. 
Job 1, 1. Ecclus. 28, 8 ; c. gen. Hdian. 4 
7. 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 11. 

2. Act. intrans. or with tavTov impl. to 
hold off, to keep away, to bs far off, distant; 
with diro c. gen. Luke 7, 6 rjdr) 8f OVTOV ou 
p.axpav direxovros diro -rfjs OLKLOS. 24, 13 ; 
absol. 15, 20. Trop. of the heart. Matt. 15, 
8 and Mark 7, 6 17 8e icapoia avT&v ir6pp&lt; 
dirextt dir euov, quoted from Is. 29, 13 
where Sept. for -,-3 prn . So c. diro 2 
Mace. 12, 29. Xen. An. 4. 3. 5 ; c. gen. 
Diod. Sic. 5. 42. Xen. An. 2. 4. 10. 

3. Act. to have or receive in full, (diro of 
compl.) to have all that one can expect ; of 
things c. ace. as /xio-Soi/ Matt. 6, 2. 5. 16; 
irapdK\r)o-w Luke 6, 24; rruvra Phil. 4, 18. 
Of a person, to have for good, c. ace. Phi- 
lorn. 15 tva tdmnov avTov drrfxjjs. So Sept. 
Num. 32, 19. Jos. B. J. 1. 30. 6. Plut. 
Solon 22 TOV fjuo-^ov. Hence impers. dire- 
%ei, lit. it has in full, it is enough, su/icit, 
Mark 14, 41 ; comp. Luke 22, 46. So 
Anacr. 28. 33 dirfxtt, t3\ir&lt; yap avTrjv 
Hesych. direx* 1 """OXP 7 ? 



a7TlCTT(i), Si, f. ^o-o), (aTTtoroy.) not to 

believe, to disbelieve, e. g. persons testifying, 
c. dat. Luke 24, 11 ; testimony or the like, 
absol. Mark 16, 11. Luke 24, 41. Acts 28, 
24; the gospel, absol Mark 16, 16. So 



aTTicrr 



la 



72 



dTTO 



Wisd. 1, 2. Palaeph. Procem. 1. Xen. An. 
2. 5. 6. Also, to be unfaithful, disobedient, 
comp. amo-Tos no. 2. a; absol. Rom. 3, 3. 
2 Tim. 2, 13. So Wisd. 10, 7. Xen. Conv. 
4.48. 

aTTtcrrta, as, rj, (tnnoTos,) unbelief, dis 
belief, i. e. want of faith in God, in Christ, 
in the gospel, Matt. 13, 58. 17, 20. Mark 

6, 6. 9, 24. 16, 14. Rom. 4, 20. 11, 20. 23. 

1 Tim. 1, 13 ei&gt; diritrruf, i. e. Sirurrog &v. 
Heb. 3, 12. 19, comp. 4, 2 sq. So genr. 
Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Dem. 291. 11. Plato 
Phsed. 88. c.- Also, unfaithfulness, disobe 
dience, comp. aTTHTTos no. 2. a. Rom. 3, 3. 
So Pol. 3. 99. 7. Xen. An. 2. 5. 21. 

a7TtcrT09, ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. jriartr.) 

1 . Act. unbelieving, disbelieving, without 

faith, genr. John 20, 27. So of want of 

faith in Christ and his gospel, Matt. 17, 17 

yevea UTTIO-TOS. Mark 9, 19. Luke 9, 41 ; also 

2 Cor. 4, 4. Tit. 1,15. So genr. Hdot. 9. 98. 
Dem. 349. 15. Spec, an unbeliever, not a 
Christian, a gentile, heathen, 1 Cor. 6, 6. 

7, 12.13. 14 bis. 15. 10,27. 14, 22 bis. 23.24, 
see in o-rjp.f iov no. 2. a. 2 Cor. 6, 14. 15. 1 Tim. 
5, 8. Sept. for it Is. 17, 10. 

2. Pass, not to be believed or trusted, e. g. 

a) Of persons, unfaithful, faithless, false; 
Rev. 21, 8. Luke 12, 46 /j.era ran/ imio-To&gt;v, 
parall, pera TU&gt;V vTroKpiT&v Matt. 24, 51. 
So Plut. Dion 47. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 19. 

b) Of things, incredible ; Acts 26, 8 ri 
(iTTKTTOv Kpivfrai. So Jos. Ant. 6. 10. 2 ep- 
yov arrurrov. Xen. Hi. 1. 9. 

a7rXoo9 ovs, or\ rj, 6ov ovv, (kindr. a/ia,) 
one-fold, single, Lat. simplex ; opp. oWXdos 
two-fold, double, Lat. duplex, Xen. Cyr. 4. 
5. 41 ; simple, not complex, Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 
27. In N. T. of the eye, simple, unclouded, 
i. e. not affected with disease, clear, sound; 
opp. irovrjpos diseased ; Matt. 6, 22. Luke 
11, 34. Comp. Themist. Or. 22. p. 281 
8\(fj.p.a cnrXovv KOI yevvaiov. 

aTrXoTT??, 7771-0?, 77, (cbrXoof,) singleness 
of mind, simplicity, genr. 2 Cor. 1, 12. 11, 

3 So eV aTrXoTTjTt KapSi as in singleness of 
heart, mind, Eph. 6, 5. Col. 3, 22. Sept. for 
tDFi 2 Sam. 15, 11 ; Sib *\W* 1 Chr. 29, 17. 
So Wisd. 1, 1 cwrX. KapSias. Jos. B. J. 5. 7. 
4. Pol. 1. 78. 8. Spec, as implying kind 
ness, benevolence, liberality, Rom. 12, 8. 
2 Cor. 8, 2. 9, 11. 13. So Jos. Ant. 7. 
13. 4. 



?, adv. (oTrXooy,) simply, with sin 
gleness of mind, i. e. kindly, liberally, see in 
tbrXoTT/s lilt. James 1, 5 TOV SiSozros 3eo! 
rracrtj/ cnrXcos . Pol. 32. 13. 14 TOLS (f)i\ois 



/cat yevvaicos. Also sin 
cerely, Dem. 328. 3. 

airo, a prep, governing only the geni 
tive, i. q. Lat. ob, obs ; pr./rom, away from 
any place, person, object, from which a per 
son or thing goes away, is parted, or is de 
rived. It marks in strictness the separation 
of such objects only as were before on, at, 
by, near, with another, externally ; not in 
or within another, for in respect to such en 
is used. The relation implied by is 
therefore nearer ; that by OTTO remoter. See 
note 1 below, Kiihner { 288. 1 . Ausf. Gr. 
598. Winer 5 51. p. 443. ed. 5. 

1. Of PLACE, which is the primary signi 
fication. 

a) Before a genit. of place or person, and 
implying external motion from, away from, 
e. g. a) After verbs of separating ; Matt. 
25, 32 bis, KOL dcpopiel CLVTOVS air aXX^Xcoz* 
KT\. 1 Thess. 2, 17 dwopcpavio- SevTfs d(j&gt; 
v/j,a&gt;v. So Plato %tpieiv drro Phaed. 45. p. 
97. b. /3) After verbs of going away, de 
parting from a place or person ; so with 
gen. of place, e. g. TropeiWSlai ano TOV lepov 
Matt. 24, 1 ; a^u orao-Sat UTTO rov lepov Luke 
2, 37 ; after a7ro/3aiW/ Luke 5, 2 ; (pevyeiv 
Mark 16, 8. So dvaftaivciv dirb TOV vdaros 
from the water Matt. 3, 16. Mark 1, 10; 
fj.era^aiv(iv Matt. 8, 34, comp. 9, 1. Praegn. 
egepxeo-%ai OTTO, to go out and away from a 
place, to go out from, to depart from, Matt. 
13, 1 e^eXSwi 6 irjaovs dnb rfjs oiKias- 28, 

8. Mark 11, 12. Heb. 11,15; e /OTopeueo-Sai 
aTroid. Matt. 20,29. Mark 10, 46. Oftener 
with gen. of pers. e. g. after%a7repx for3ai 
Luke 1, 38. 2, 15. 8, 37 ; aTroo-TracrSat Luke 
22, 41. Acts 21, 1 ; d^t crratrSai, diroo-Trjvai, 
Luke 4, 13. 13, 27. Acts 12, 10. 15, 38. 
19, 9; cmox^pflv Matt. 7, 23. Luke 9, 39. 
Acts 13, 13; a7rox&lt;Bpi ecr3af Acts 15, 39; 
SiaoT-iywu Luke 24, 51 ; Sia^copt ^ecrSat Luke 

9, 33 ; e pxetrSat John 3, 2 ; TropeuecrSai Matt. 
25, 41. Luke 4, 42. Acts 5, 41 ; favyeiv 
Mark 14, 52. John 10, 5. James 4, 7. Rev. 
9, 6. (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 11. An. 7. 1. 4.) 
Praegn. e|ep^ecr3ai OTTO TWOS, to come or go 
out from any one, e. g. cnro 3fou John 13, 3. 
16, 30 ; eeX3e COT e/nou Luke 5, 8. So of 
evil spirits, e |/p^eo-3ai diro TWOS to go out 
from a person Matt. 12, 43. 17, 18. Luke 
4, 35. 41. 8, 2. 29. 11, 24. Acts 16, 18. 
Also eyfipeo- Sai drrb TO&gt;V vexpaiv to rise from 
with or among the dead Matt. 14, 2. 27, 64. 
28, 7. Praegn. atcr^ui/eo-3at dno TIVOS to be 
ashamed from any one, i. e. to turn away 
from him with shame, 1 John 2, 28. Sept. 
for -ja ttj-Ja Jer. 22, 22. (Ecclus. 41, 17.) 
Also of those avoiding any one, after cwro- 



tlTTO 



73 



trnjvai 1 TJTI. 6, 5 ; fKK\ivciv Rom. 16, 17 ; 
rrpoo-fxtus Matt. 7, 15. Mark 10, 17. Luke 
20, 46 ; crreXXfo-Sai 2 Thess. 3, 6 ; or of 
those turning back or forsaking any one, as 
after an-oor^i/at Acts 21, 21. Heb. 3, 12 ; 
p.eT&lt;m 3ecr3ai Gal. 1, 6. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 1.) 
Trop. of diseases departing from any one, 
as leprosy, after aTroXXafnrecrSat Acts 19, 
12; a7rrpxfo-3ai Mark 1, 42. Luke 5, 13. 
y) After verbs implying motion downwards, 
or the like ; e. g. with a genit. of place, as 
dTTOTriTTTdv Acts 9, 18 ; anoTivda-o-fiv Luke 
9, 5 ; Karapaivfiv Matt. 8, 1. 14, 29. 27, 
40. 42 ; KOTepxecrSai Luke 9. 37 ; KaSaipiiv 
Luke 1, 52. Acts 13, 29 ; ir nrreiv Matt. 15, 

27. 24,29. Luke 16, 21. Acts 20, 9; o-uX- 
\(yiv Matt. 7, 16 bis. (So with dfyaipfiv 
Theophr. Char. 2 ; Karafiaivfiv Pint. Pericl. 

28. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 10.) With gen. of 
pers. as naTafiaivfiv OTTO TOV 3eoi) James 1, 

17. Rev. 3, 12. 20, 9. 8) After verbs of 
rising up, returning from a place ; with 
genit. of place, e. g. inroarrptfyfiv Luke 4, 1. 
24, 9. Acts 1, 12; eye/pecrSai OTTO TTJS yrjs 
Acts 9, 8. So inravicrracr Sai OTTO ra&gt;v 3a- 
KU&gt;V Xen. Hi. 7. 2. e) After verbs of tak 
ing or driving away, removing, and the 
like ; with gen. of place, as aipeiv Matt. 9, 
16; of pers. Luke 19, 24 ; and so aipeiv diro 
TTJS yrjs, to take away from the earth, see in 
atpw no. 4, Acts 8, 33. 22, 22 ; dnaipeiv c. 
gen. of pers. Matt. 9, 15. Mark 2, 20 ; dire- 
\avveiv Acts 18, 16 (Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 12); 
d-!roKv\ifiv Matt. 28, 2. Luke 24, 2 ; dcpai- 
peii drro TOV v\ov TTJS faijs Rev. 22, 19 ; 
SicoKfij/ Matt. 23, 34; with gen. of pers. 
after jtnkuffUam* Acts 1, 11. 22. Also 
exftdXXeiv OTTO to cast out from, c. gen. pers. 
Mark 16, 9 ; gen. of place Matt. 7, 4. Acts 
13, 50; after ega\ei&lt;peiv Rev. 21, 4; e&lt;u- 
3e&gt; Acts 7, 45. () After verbs of leading 
or casting away, receiving from, and the 
like ; with gen. of place after eiravdyetv 
Luke 5, 3 ; gen. of pers. after uytiv John 

18, 28 ; dno\ap.pdvfiv Mark 7, 33 ; /SoXXeii/ 
Matt. 5, 29. 30 ; vnokapfiavfiv Acts 1, 9. 
TJ) After verbs of loosing, letting go, e. g. 
c. gen. of thing after \veiv Luke 13, 15. 16. 
[Acts 22, 30.] Sept. Jer. 40, 4. After 
aTroXiifcrSat c. gen. pers. Acts 15, 33 ; so 
Plato Phaedo 9. p. 65. a. Comp. Matth. Gr. 
J 353. n. 

b) Before a genit. of person, thing, event, 
or the like, and implying separation or re 
moval of any kind, not merely external ; 
from, away from. Several classes of words 
which sometimes take OTTO for the sake of 
clearness, are also construed with the sim 



ple genitive ; see Buttm. 132. 3. Winer 
$ 61. 1. a) After verbs of separating, 
loosing from, and the like ; as aT 
drro dvdpos Luke 16, 18 ; 
Rom. 7, 2. 6. Gal. 5, 4 ; x^P t"" 1 Cor. 
7, 10. Rom. 8, 35. 39. (Plato Phaedo 12. 
p. 67. C.) Praegn. dra3ep.a flvai dno TOV 
Xp. to be accursed from Christ, i. e. sepa 
rated from his love, Rom. 9, 3, comp. 8, 35. 
39 ; ajro SirfjcrKfiv UTTO TLVOS to be dead from 
any thing, i. e. delivered from by death, 
trop. Col. 2, 20 ; &lt;p3etpecr3ai OTTO TWOS to be 
corrupted away from 2 Cor. 11, 3 ; vare- 
povv diro TIVOS to fall short from, to fail of, 
Heb. 12, 15. /3) After verbs of departing 
from, acoiding, abstaining, desisting from, 
and the like ; with gen. of thing, as dire- 
XecrSat UTTO TU&gt;V aXto-yr//xaTwj/ Acts 15, 20 ; 
also 1 Thess. 4, 3. 5, 22 ; dnocrrrivai. mro 
dbiKias 2 Tim. 2, 19 ; id. c. gen. pers. Acts 
5, 38. 22, 29. 2 Cor. 12, 8 ; (3XeVi/ c. 
gen. of thing, to beware of, Mark 8, 15; 
gen. of pers. 12, 38 ; fnxXiveiv c. gen. of 
thing, 1 Pet. 3, 11 ; Traveiv 1 Pet. 3, 10; 
KaTcnraveiv Heb. 4, 4. 10. (Plut. Alex. 25. 
Thuc. 7. 73.) After Trpoo-e x"" Matt. 16, 6. 
11. 12 bis; Trpoo-exeiv e avra Luke 12, 1. 
Sept. for in b ln 2 Chr. 35, 21. Ecclus. 6, 
13. So after &lt;puXa&lt;rcreo-3ai Luke 12, 15, 
and (pvXd&o-fiv eavrov 1 John 5, 21. Sept. 
for t v -lEtTCri Ps. 18, 24. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 
3. 9.) Also after (pfvyeiv c. gen. of thing, 
i. q. to avoid, 1 Cor. 10, 14. y) After 
verbs of rising up from, going forth, re 
turning, with gen. of that with which one 
was occupied ; as dnocrrrivai. diro TTJS tvpoa-- 
fvxijs Luke 22, 45 ; inroa-rpffpfiv Heb. 7, 
1 ; Siryei pe&lt;r3ai drro TOV vnvov Matt. 1, 24. 
With gen. of pers. from whom any thing 
proceeds ; so of thoughts eWopeiiecrSai OTT 
avTov Mark 7, 15 ; healing power, tepxf- 
o-3ai Luke 8, 46. 5) After verbs of ask 
ing, requiring, forbidding, with gen. of 
pers. as diraiTfiv Luke 6, 30. 12, 20 ; eVSi- 
Ktiv Luke 18, 3. Rev. 6, 10 ; (K^Tflv Luke 
11, 50; K&lt;a\vfiv Luke 6, 29. f ) After 
verbs of taking away, removing, depriving, 
and the like ; sometimes with simple genit. 
Matth. ^ 418. n. So with gen. of pers. after 
aipfiv Matt. 13, 12. John 10, 18. Eph. 4, 
31 ; dcpaipeiv Luke 10, 42. 16, 3; dn6\e- 
tr3at diro, praegn. to perish away from, Rev. 
18, 14 ; comp. Sept. for -p ^ns Jer. 18, 18. 
Also a(pavros yiWcr3ai dno TLVOS to disap 
pear from any one, L^Jfe 24, 31. With 
gen. of thing, as aipfiv Luke 8, 12 : Trapep- 
X(r3ai dn6 to pass away (be taken away) 
from Matt. 5, 18 ; /jfraicii eurSai Col. 1, 23 ; 



airo 



74 



ttTTO 



2 Thess. 2, 2. ) After verbs 
of turning away, averting, and the like ; 
sometimes with the simple gen. Matth. \ 
354. y. So with gen. of pers. after 071-0- 
crTpftpfiv Rom. 11,26; K\deiv TCI anXdy^va 
dno TWOS 1 John 3, 17 ; eiriorpeffxiv Acts 
15, 19. With gen. of tiling, after dno- 
OTpe &lt;pi/ Acts 3, 26; Staorpecpeti/ Acts 13, 
8 ; enio-Tpffaiv 1 Thess. 1, 9. Acts 14, 15; 
also 26, 18. 2 Tim. 4, 4. Prasgn. p.era- 
voflv euro to repent and turn from, Acts 8, 
22. Heb, 6, 1. 77) After verbs of hiding, 
concealing, and the like ; with gen. of pers. 
after dnoKpvnTfiv Matt. 11, 25. Luke 10, 
21. 18, 34; K pvnTfiv Luke 19, 42. John 
12, 36; gen. of thing Rev. 6, 16; napa- 
Ka^vnTetv dno of pers. Luke 9, 45. Sept. 
for -JE ^fion Gen. 4, 14; ,2 n^Srt 
2 K. 4, 27. So Ecclus. 17, 15. 20. Horn! 
Od. 23. 110. 3) After adjectives and verbs 
of freeing from, cleansing, healing, escap 
ing, and the like, which are also construed 
by Gr. writers with the simple genitive ; 
Matth. 353 and note. Winer 30. 6. So 
after adjectives, dno c. gen. of thing, as 
a3o&gt;os Matt. 27, 24 ; na-mXos James 1, 27 ; 
Rom. 7, 3 ; fcaSapd? Acts 20, 26 ; 
rjs Mark 5. 34. After verbs, with gen. of 
thing ; as SiKaiow Acts 13, 39. Rom. 6, 7 ; 
(KKaZaipeiv 2 Tim. 2, 21 ; eXevZepovv Rom. 
6, 18. 22. 8, 2. 21 ; Zepanewv Luke 5, 15. 
7, 21. 8, 2 ; Ido-Zai Mark 5,29. Luke 6, 17 ; 
Kcttapi&iv 2 Cor. 7, 1. Heb. 9, 14. 1 John 1, 
7. 9 ; \oveiv Rev. 1,5; Xvrpovv Tit. 2, 14 ; 
pavTi&iv Heb. 10, 22 ; pveo-Sai Matt. 6, 13. 

1 Thess. 1, 10. 2 Tim. 4,18; o-u&iv Matt. 

I, 21. Rom. 5. 9; (ptvyfiv dno to Jlee or 
escape from Matt. 3, 7. 23, 33 ; (pv\dao-fiv 

2 Thess. 3, 3. With gen. of pers. after 
aTraXXacro-fo-Scu Luke 12, 58 ; pi/ecrSat Rom. 
15, 31. 2 Thess. 3, 2 ; &lt;rd&gt;fiv Acts 2, 40. 
Praegn. eV8wap.o{5cr3ai OTTO dcrSeveias to be 
made strong (healed) from weakness Heb. 

II, 34. Acts 16, 33 fXovcrev (UVTOVS) dno 
T&V nXrjycav he washed (cleansed) them from 
their stripes, from the blood and filth of their 
wounds. So perh. once Heb. 5, 7 elcraKov- 
o-%fls dno TTJS evXa/Seias being heard and de 
livered from his fear; but see in eiXa/3eta, 
and below in no. 3. e. 

c) Before a genit. of place or person 
from which one goes or comes away, sets 
off, or the like, and expressing the terminus 
a quo. a) Pr. and genr. implying the 
direction from which one goes or comes to 
another place ; after verbs of departing or 
going, coming, rising, sending, following, 
and the like. So with gen. of place, after 
v. Luke 2, 4 avf^rj 8e KOI 



OTTO TTJS FaXiXaiay . . . eiy rf]V lovSaiav, see 
below in note 1. Acts 25, 1 ; di&gt;ayeo-3ai 
Acts 13,13. 16, 11 ; dvare\\fiv Luke 12, 
54; dnoo-T(\\fiv Acts 11, 11; Step^eo-Sai 
Acts 13, 14 ; eKnXe iv Acts 20, 6 ; e^ep^f- 
o-3&lt;u Rev. 16, 17 bis ; eVepxea-Sai Acts 14, 
19; epxeo-3ai Mark 1,9. 7, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 
16 ; impl. Mark 7, 4 KOL [e XSoWes] diro 
dyopas, see in dyopd. So after fJKeiv Matt. 
8, 11. Luke 13, 29 bis; impfl. Rev. 16, 12; 
Karafiaiveiv Mark 3, 22. Luke 10, 30 ; 
Karavrav Acts 21, 7 ; KaTep^fa^ai Acts 
11, 27. 12, 19. 15, 1 ; prrai peti/ Matt. 19, 
1 ; Trapaylvfo-^ai Matt. 3, 13 ; TrtfiTreiv 
Acts 20, 17 ; a-vvavapaivfv Zai Acts 13, 31 ; 
o-ufep^eo-Sai Acts 21, 16 ; (rvi^-pe^eii/ Mark 
6, 33. So aKo\ov^eiv diro to follow one 
from a place, Matt. 27, 55. Luke 23, 49. 
Trop. after /neTap-opcpouo-Scu, 2 Cor. 3, 18 
OTTO o~6rjs fls 86-av. With gen. of pers. id. 
as 01 aTreoraX/zeVoi OTTO TOV KopvrjXiov Acts 
10, 17 ; after e^ X flo-^ai 1 Thess. 1,8; &lt;f- 
ep^eo-Sat 1 Cor. 14, 36 ; ep^fa-3ai Mark 5, 
35. Gal. 2, 12. 1 Thess. 3, 6 ; impl. Matt. 
26, 47 ; enxpe pea-Sat Acts 19, 12. So Luc. 
D. Deor. 14. 2. ib. 24. 2 fJKovra fj.e dno 
2t8&lt;woy. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 3. /3) By He 
braism, iike Heb. "JO , it once marks the 
quarter or direction in or towards which a 
thing is ; Rev. 21, 13 quater, dno dvaroXrjs 
7rv\a&gt;ves Tpels, OTTO /3opp a KT\. lit. from the 
east, from the north, etc. where we say on 
the east, on the north. The oriental passes 
in mind/?-o?n the place specified to himself: 
we from ourselves to the place specified. 
So Heb. TiBSa Sept. OTTO /Soppa Judg. 7, 1 ; 
B 7^ Sept. tear dvaroXds Gen. 2, 8. 12, 8 ; 
see Heb. Lex. ")&gt; no. 3. h. Comp. Diod. Sic. 
1. 31 init. Comp. also Lat. a fronte, a ter- 
go ; Fr. dessons, dessus, dkhors, tfedans. y~) 
Spec, with gen. of the place from which 
any thing proceeds, begins, is done, and the 
like ; as Acts 15, 38 TOV aTrooraira dif av- 
Tcav drro Ha/jKpvXias. So after np^eo-Sai 
Luke 24, 27 ; Se xf&lt;r3ai TL Acts 28, 21 ; rpe- 
&lt;peo-3ai Acts 12, 20. Also diro . . . eas, after 
ffpXfo-%at Matt. 24, 27 ; eirio-uvdyeiv v. 31. 
Mark 13, 27 ; diro . . . p-e ^pi after irXrjpovv 
Rom. 15, 19. (So diro . . . ecor Diod. Sic. 

I. 31 ; diro . . . a xpt Xen. An. 5. 5. 4.) In 
the phrase OTTO TOV ovpavov, air ovpavov, 
from hearen, Mark 8, 11. Luke 21, 11. 22, 
43. Acts 9, 3. Rom. 1, 18. 2 Thess. 1, 7. 
1 Pet. 1, 12. al. Sometimes, as in poetic 
and later usage, diro is prefixed to an adv. 
of place in -3e&gt;,e. g. ai/w3ez/, Matt. 27,51 dno 
ava)%fv(a&gt;s KOTO). Mark 15, 38. Comp. Horn. 

II. 8. 365 an ovpavo^ev. ib. 24. 492. Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 45 sq. Winer } 54. 7. n. 1. 



ttTTO 



75 



kitfmer s Ausf. Gr. { 512. n. 3. Hence 
8) Trop. of order or succession, i. e. as 
marking the person or place from which 
the order begins to be reckoned ; so with 
gen. of pers. Jude 14 e)3Sop,oy dirb A8d/i. 
Matt. 2, 16 dirb Sierouy /cat (carcorepa). So 
with ecoy, Acts 8, 10 dirb piKpov ecoy fifyd- 
Xou. Matt. 20, 8. John 8, 9. Heb. 8, 11. 
Also apxfo-Sai diro c. gen. of place or 
thing, Luke 24, 27. Acts 8, 35. 10, 37 ; 
with ey Luke 23, 5. So with dpgdp.fvos 
impl. after 8taXe yeo-3at, irefeeiv, Acts 17, 2. 
28, 23 ; comp. Luke 24, 27. Comp. Plato 
Pha;dr. 228. d, dpdfj,ft&gt;os dirb TOV Trpwrov. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 1. 

d) Implying distance of one object from 
another, with or without the idea of previ 
ous motion ; from, away from, far from ; 
so OTTO TrpocrcoTTov TIVOS far from the pre 
sence o/any one 2 Thess. 1,9. Rev. 12, 14. 
(Xen. An. 3. 3. 9.) After dirf X fiv Matt. 15, 
8. Mark 7, 6. Luke 7, 6. 24, 13 ; so Diod. 
Sic. 5. 42. Xen. An. 4. 3. 5. Also paicpav 
diro Matt. 8, 30. Mark 12, 34. John 21, 8. 
Acts 17, 27 ; so Pol. 5. 99. 3. Arr. Alex. 1. 
1 . 5. In the later Gr. manner diro is likewise 
prefixed to the noun of measure marking 
the distance, as John 11,18 r/v 8f ftrfiavia 
eyyvy TUV lfpoo~o\vp.&lt;av, &lt;ay dirb crraS/coc 
8fKairevTf, instead of d&gt;y crraSiovy 8fK. dirb 
lepoy. in Luke 24, 13 ; also John 21,8. 
Rev. 14, 20. So Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 4. Plut. 
Philop. 4 TJV dypos . . . dirb OTa6Va&gt;i&gt; f"iK.oo-i 
rr)s Tro Xewy. Diod. Sic. 1.51. See Winer 
65. 4 ult. Put before adv. of distance in 
-Sev, e. g. dirb /xa/cpoSei/ from afar, afar off, 
Matt. 26, 58. 27, 55. Mark 5, 6. 14, 54. 
15, 40. Luke 16, 23. Rev. 18, 10. 15. 17. 
Sept. for pf^ 5 ?? Ps. 138, 6. Also Sept. 
Ps. 139, 2. Ezra 3, 13. Polemo Physiogn. 
1. 6. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 45 sq. Winer 
554. 7. n. 1. 

e) Before a genit. expressing a whole 
from which a part is taken away ; i. e. in a 
partitive sense, like eVc and Heb. "JE . a) 
With a gen. of the number or class to 
which a person belongs ; e. g. Matt. 27, 9 
6 fTip-fjo-avTo (rives) dirb viav \a-parjK. V. 21 
rim . . . dnb T&gt;V 8vo. Luke 6, 13. 9, 38. 16, 
30. 19, 39. Heb. 7, 2. 13. So Sept. and 
1? Ex. 17, 5. Hdot. 6. 27. Thuc. 1. 116 
XajScuv ff-rjKovra vavs OTTO ra&gt;v f(f)opp.ovo~ci)v. 
But usually Gr. writers here employ the 
simple genitive; Buttm. c 132. 5. Kiihner 
{ 273. 3. a. /3) After the verbs e o-3/eii , 
nif iv, to eat or drink of (front) any thing, 
to partake of it, Matt. 15, 27. Mark 7, 28. 
Luke 22, 18. Sept. eVSietf diro for "j^-l ??X 



Lev. 11,40 ; iriveiv diro for "jO ftHttJ Jer. 51 
7. So diro\avei.v diro TIVOS Plato Apol. 
Socr. 10. p. 31. b. But the usual con 
struction of these verbs in Greek writers 
is with the simple genitive; Buttm. 132. 
10. i. Kiihner } 273. 4. c. 7) After verbs 
ofgiring, imparting, receiving, taking away, 
and the like, i. e. to give or take of any 
thing, a part of it ; e. g. after aipuv Mark 

6, 43 ; d(paipflv, as d&lt;p. dirb ru&gt;v \6ya&gt;v KT\. 
Rev. 22, 19; 8i86vai Luke 20, 10. Rev. 2, 
17; fKxeeiv Acts 2, 17. 18; eViStSoVai 
Luke 24, 42 ; Aap,/3ai/eij/ Mark 12,2 ; vo&lt;r&lt;pi- 
feo-Sai Acts 5, 2. 3; (pepeiv John 21, 10. 
So Sept. \ap.pdvfiv airo Ex. 12, 7 ; comp. 
Gen. 25, 30. Greek writers employ here 
only the simple genitive ; see Matth. } 323. 
Buttm. 5 132. 5. c. Kuhner 273. 3. b. 
Winer j 30. 7. 

NOTE 1. The mutual relation of e /c as 
the nearer and OTTO as the remoter preposi 
tion, the former referring to what is inner 
and special, and the latter to what is outer 
and general, is seen in Luke 2, 4 dvfftrj 
8e Kal la)&lt;rr)(p OTTO Tr/s FaXtXaiay eK TroXetus 
NaapY, comp. also Acts 23, 34. On the 
other hand OTTO and e * are used apparently 
without distinction John 11, 1 : .\dapos 
OTTO BrjSavias fK Tijs Ka&gt;p.r]s Mapt ay KT\. 
comp. also Rev. 9, 18. 1 Thess. 2, 6. In 
other instances drro is employed inter 
changeably with f&lt; in the same construc 
tions, either because the more general is 
put for the special as including it, or be 
cause of less precision on the part of the 
writer ; comp. Winer 51. 5. Thus Matt. 

7, 4 eK/3aXoj ro Kapfpos dno rov o&lt;p3aX/iov, 
comp. v. 5 e /c TOW o(p3. Luke 9, 5 t ^ep^o- 
p.fvov drro rrjs TroXewy, comp. John 4, 30 fK 
TTJS TroXecoy. Luke 4, 35 of an evil spirit : 
eeX3f tK avrov . . . e ^XSev an- avrov, and 
so Matt. 17, 18 comp. Mark 1, 25. 26. 
Matt. 1 , 24 8ityf pSeiy OTTO rou VTTVOV, comp. 
Rom. 13, 11 f VTTVOV fyepSrjvai. Matt. 14, 2 
fiyep^rf OTTO ru&gt;v vfKp&v and so 27, 64. 28. 7, 
comp. Mark 6, 14. 16 fK vfKp&v and so John 
12, 1. 9. Acts 3, 15. 13,30. etc. So Xen. 
Mem. 2. 7. 2 \ap.fidvop.fv ovre fK rijs yrfs 
ov8tv . . . ovrf dno TOIV OIKIMV. Hi. 1. 38. 

2. Of TIME, as marking the point or 
epoch from which time is reckoned. 

a) Before the genit. of nouns, from, e. g. 
a) With gen. of a noun implying time, as 
drro TTJS &lt;Spay eKfivrjsfrom that very /iour Matt. 
9,22. 15,28. 17,18; a7r6r^sTv;yc5pafMatt. 
27, 45 ; air fKfivrjs rrjs rjp.fpas Matt. 22, 
46. John 11, 53. (Xen. An. 7. 5. 6.) Acts 
20, 18. Phil. 1, 5. Acts 15, 7-mp fi 



0.7TO 



76 



7TO 



v. (Diod Sic. 1. 6.) Luke 8, 43 dnb 
(To&gt;v SwSe/ca. Rom. 15, 23. Also an aluvos 
Luke 1, 70. Acts 3, 21; OTTO TO&gt;V al&vcov 
Eph. 3, 9. Col. 1, 26; air dpx^js Matt. 19, 
4. 8. Luke 1, 2. John 8, 44. 2 Pet. 3, 4. al. 
So Dem. 288. 10. Plato Crit. 112. e, obs air 
dpxys tyevfTo. /3) With a gen. of pers. 
from whom time is reckoned ; Matt. 1,17 
OTTO A/3pcta/i, . . . OTTO AatnS. Acts 3, 24. 
Rom. 5, 14. (Hdian. 6. 2. 5.) Also aTrojSpe- 
(f)ovs from a child 2 Tim. 3, 15; so OTTO 
iraiSav Xen. Cyr. 1. 5. 11. y) With gen. 
of an event or condition from which time 
counts ; as OTTO TOV aip-aros "A/3eX Matt. 23, 

35 ; OTTO KaTa^oXfjs KOCT/MOU Matt. 13, 35. 
25. 34. Luke 11, 50. al. Matt. 1, 17. Acts 
1, 22. Rom. 1, 20. Of a condition, Luke 2, 

36 OTTO TTJS TrapSfvias O.VTTJS. Comp. Thuc. 7. 

43 OTTO TOV TTpCOTOU VTTVOV. 

b) Before the gen. of a relat. pronoun, 
with or without the antecedent expressed ; 
as T]jjipa d(p i)s Acts 20, 18 ; d(p f/s f]p-tpas 
from what day or time, since, Col. l,-6. 9 
(Plato Rep. 461. d) ; simpl. dfi TJS id. Luke 
7, 45. Acts 24, 11. 2 Pet. 3, 4 ; so Plut. 
Pelop. 15. Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 6. Also d(p 
ov (xpovov~) from what time, since, Luke 24, 
21. Rev. 16, 18 ; d&lt;/&gt; ov av from whatever 
time Luke 13, 25. Sept. for tX Ex. 5, 
23. So Luc. D. Mort. 26. 1. Xen. Conv. 
4. 62. 

c) Before adverbs of time, e. g. ,- a) 
With the art. where the adv. then becomes 
an adjective ; Buttm. 125. 6. Matth. 272. 
So OTTO TOW injv (xpovov) from now, hence 
forth, Luke 1, 48. 5, 10. Acts 18, 6. al. 
|3) Without the art. as OTTO nepvarifrom a 
year ago, since the past year, 2 Cor. 8, 10. 
9, 2 ; dnb Trpati Acts 28, 23 ; dnb rare from 
then, from that time, Matt. 4, 17. 16, 21. 26, 
16. Luke 16, 16. This is a later usage, 
not found in the best Gr. writers ; eee 
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 210. Lob. ad Phryn. 
p. 47. Winer 54. 7. n. 1. 

3. Of ORIGIN, SOURCE, CAUSE, that from 
which a person or thing proceeds or is deri 
ved. Here too OTTO marks the remoter, me 
diate, ultimate origin or cause; while the 
nearer, immediate, direct source or cause is 
expressed by , VTTO, irapd ; see Herm. ad 
Soph. Electr. 65. Winer 51. p. 437, 444, 
edit. 5. 

a) Of the person from whom or the 
place whence any one is derived or comes. 
a) With genit. of the person from whom 
one is descended bv birth, after yewdcr^ai, 
Heb. 11, 12 d(p tvbs eyevvrfiycrav /crX. /3) 
With genit. of place, i. e. of the home, city, 
country, people, whence one comes, where 



he belongs ; so after elvai, John 1 , 45 r/v 8e 
6 $i\nnros OTTO B^So-ai &a ; elsewhere often 
with part. &v impl. as Matt. 2, 1 /wzyoi OTTO 
dvaroXSjv. 4, 25. 15, 1. 27, 57. Luke 23, 
51. John 11, 1. Acts 2, 5. 23, 34. 24, 18 ; 
after ep^eo-Sat John 7, 42. Once of a cove 
nant, Gal. 4, 24 /jLia [itv dno opovs 2ira. 
(Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 17. Comp. Lat. pastor 
ab Amphryso, Virg. Georg. 3. 2.) With 
the art. inserted before UTTO, as Matt. 21, 11 
6 7rpo(prjTT]s 6 OTTO Na^aper. Mark 15, 43. 
John 1, 46. 12, 21. 19, 38. Acts 6, 9. al. 
So Pol. 5. 70. 8. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 5. y) 
With gen. of a collective noun, expressing 
the body or sect to which one belongs ; Acts 
12, 1 T&gt;V aTro TTJS fKK\r)crias. 15, 5 TO&gt;V dnb 
TTJS alpeo-ecas KT\. So Plut. Brut. 2. Hdian. 
7. 1. 11 TCOV dno TTJS jBov\rjs. 7. 9. 2. Of 
things, e. g. with gen. of a ship, TO. ano TOV 
7T\oiov things from the ship, i. e. the broken 
pieces, furniture, Acts 27, 44 ; of a gar 
ment, Luke 5, 36 TO dirb TOV KO.IVOV. 

b) Of a person or thing as the source of 
information or knowledge, i. e. from whom 
one hears, learns, knows any thing. So with 
gen. of pers. after aKoveiv Acts 9, 1 3. 1 
John 1, 5. (Thuc. 1. 25.) Luke 22, 71 
OTTO TOV o-To/JiaTos (ivTov, i. ([. dif avTov. Also 
after yu&gt;a&gt;o-Kfii&gt; Mark 15, 45 ; pav Sdvfiv 
Matt 11, 29. Gal. 3, 2. Col. 1,7. (Plato 
Ion 537. e.) So Xarpfveii/, 2 Tim. 1, 3 J 
Xar/jetico OTTO Trpoyovcov whom I serve from 
my forefathers, as I have received and 
learned from them. (Pol. 5. 55. 9.) With 
gen. of thing, after fniyivwo-Kfiv Matt. 7, 16. 
20; fjiavZaveiv Matt. 24, 32. Mark 13, 28. 
Heb. 5, 8. 

c) Of a person as the ultimate cause or 
agent from whose will or efficiency any 
thing proceeds, comes, is done, or the like ; 
strictly through some intervening agency 
or means, i. e. mediately. a) With gen. 
of pers. from or by whose will, power, au 
thority, any thing takes place ; Matt. 12^ 
38 SfXo/iez/ OTTO o~ov arjfjLflov I8flv. Gal. 1, 1 
aTrocrroXos OVK an diftpwTrcov. So dif f/iav- 
TOV, d(f) eavTov, of myself, of oneself, i. e. of 
one s own will or accord, without authority 
or command from another, e. g. after fpx*- 
o-Sat John 8, 42; \a\e1v 7, 17. 18. 14, 10. 
16, 13 ; Troiftv 5, 19. 30. 8, 28 ; rtSeVai 10, 
18 ; also, without help from others, after 
yivuxTKeiv Luke 21, 30 ; elire iv John 11, 51 ; 
\eyeiv 18, 34; Xoyi ffo-3cu 2 Cor. 10, 7. So 
Thuc. 5. 60. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 3. /3) 
With gen. of pers. from whom one asks, 
receives, has, or becomes any thing ; so after 
diroXauPdveiv Col. 3, 24. 3 John 7 ; Sai/et- 
feo-3at Matt. 5, 42; f X eiv 1 Cor. 6, 19. 2 



C17TO 



77 



Cor. 2, 3. 1 Tim. 3, 7. 1 John 2, 20. 4, 21. 
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 398.) After epxfo-3ai, Acts 
3, 19 ; frrdv 1 Thess. 2, 6, see in note 1 ; 
\appdvtiv Matt. 17, 25. 26, see Winer 51 
p. 444. edit. 5 ; ^eraXap.j3di&gt;eii&gt; Heb. 6, 7 ; 
irapaXaft/3dVeti&gt; 1 Cor. 11,23; in anacolu- 
thon Gal. 2, 6. (Piut. JEm. Paul. 5. Moral. 

11. p. 100.) In all such cases dno implies 
pr. a receiving by means of some interve 
ning person or thing ; see Winer 1. c. Also 
after twai, ytVfcrSai, Rom. 13, 1. 1 Cor. 1, 
30. So Xen. Hi. 1. 38. y) After passive 
and neuter verbs, where diro c. gen. marks the 
remote author or source of the action, not 
the immediate and direct agent ; the latter 
idea being denoted by vno or napd, Winer p. 
444. edit. 5 ; comp. note 2 below. After 
passive verbs, as dvanaveo-^ai, 2 Cor. 7,13; 
dnoo fiKvvcr Sai Acts 2, 22 ; StKatouerSeu 
Matt. 11, 19. Luke 7, 35; e rot/idfeo-Sat 
Rev. 12, 6 ; /irra/zop&lt;po&gt;cr3ai, Kcftdnep dno 
Kvpiov nv(vfj,a.TOS 2 Cor. 3, 18 ; 7retpdecr3at 
James 1, 13. So Jos. Ant. 7. 14. 5 Iva yv& 
6 Xaoy dno8f8fi /p.evov air^v OTTO TOV na- 
Tpbs |3acrtXea. Comp. Thuc. 3. 36 yi to/zat 
dcp ficdo-T&v fXtyovro. See note 2 below. 
After neuter verbs, as nda-^eiv Matt. 1 6, 21. 
(Luc. D. Deor. 6. 4.) So yiVeo-3at OTTO TOV 
3fou 1 Cor. 4, 5 ; also with yfvoiro or the like 
implied in the formula : x^P is * a "P 1 ? 1 "? 
a7ro 3eou KT\. Rom. 1,7. 1 Cor. 1, 3. 2 
Cor. 1, 2. Gal. 1, 3. Eph. 1, 2. 6, 23. 
Phil. 1,2. al. Here belongs also (po|3eta-3ai 
dno TWOS to be put in fear from any one, i. e. 
to be afraid of, to fear, Matt. 10, 28. Luke 

12, 4. Sept. for *) nnn Jer. 1, 17. So 1 
Mace. 8, 12 ; (poftos dno TWOS Xen. An. 7. 
2. 37. 

d) Of the motive or inciting cause, espe 
cially an emotion of mind,/rom, by reason 
of; so OTTO ToC (popov Matt. 14, 26. Luke 
21,, 26 ; dno TTJS x a p&lt;*s Luke 24, 41. Acts 
12, 14. Matt. 13, 44. So Sept. and 1? Ex. 
2, 23. Plut. Mor. II. p. 101 ^ dno SfiXtW 

TC""- 

e) Of the occasion or incidental cause, 
from, i. e. because of, by reason of, on ac 
count of; so after passive verbs, as 071-0- 
KreiVecrSai Rev. 9, 18 ; Siacrrm peo-Sat Acts 
11, 19; Karacpepeo-Sat Acts 20, 9; &lt;rfU- 
trSat Matt. 28, 4 ; o-TrtXouo-Sai Jude 23. 
Heb. 5, 7 etsakovcrSfis dno Tr/s evXafifias 
was heard because of his fear of God, his 
piety ; others as in no. 1. b. 3; see in tv- 
Xo/3eta. After neuter verbs, as Kot/i&lt;up,a&lt;r3at 
dno TJJS Xvnrjs Luke 22, 45 ; after (pfvyeiv 
i. q. to vanish away, Rev. 20, 1 1 ; after verbs 
implying inability, Luke 19, 3. John 21, 6. 
Acts 22, 11. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 3 a^Xw 



d(p i]s dyvor]o-fw avrov e/ieXXov. Once, 
oval TCO KocTficf dno TCOV o~Kav8d\&lt;ai&gt; Matt. 
18, 7. 

f ) Of the instrument or means from or 
with which any thing is done ; so after 8ia- 
Kovelv Luke 8, 3 ; yepl^fw 15, 16; ^oprd- 
feo-3ai 16, 21 ; Tr\ovT(lv Rev. 18, 15 oi 
irkovTr]o~avTfs dn aurJ)y. Ecclus. 11, 18. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 9. An. 1. 1. 9. 

g) Of the material from or of whicli any 
thing is made ; Matt. 3, 4 ej/Sv/ia OTTO rpi- 
X&v Ka/^jyXou. 1 Esdr. 8, 57. Luc. D. Deor. 
7. 4. Hdot. 7. 65 et/xara dno t-v\a&gt;v mnoir)- 
fj.eva. 

h) Of the manner; as Matt. 18, 35 tav 
prf d(pr]Te ... dno T&V KapBiajv vp.a&gt;v, if ye 
forgive not from your hearts. So OTTO ^u^^j 
(piXni/ Theophr. Char. 17 or 19. 1. Luke 
14, 18 rlpf-avro dno /J,ids TrapatretcrSat, i. e. 
either for OTTO fj.ids yi&gt;u&gt;fj.r]s with one consent, 
as Philo de Legg. spec. II. p. 311. b ; or for 
OTTO pids fywvris rvith one voice, as Diod. 



Sic. 16. 10 TO ?rX^3o? &lt;ScT7rep dno p.ias 
(pavrjs di/e/So^tre. Hence OTTO [itpovs, Lat. 
ex parte, in part, partly, Rom. 11, 25. 
15, 15. 24. 2 Cor. 1, 14. 2, 5. So Diod. 
Sic. 13. 108. 

NOTE 2. In a few instances dno after a 
passive verb is thought to stand for vno as 
denoting the immediate agent ; so Luke 9, 
22 8f I TOV viov TOV di3pa)7rov TroXXa TraSfiv 
/cat dno8oKip.ao-^fji&gt;ai dno rail/ np(O-{3vTepa&gt;v 
KT\. 17, 25. Mark 8, 31. But here it is 
implied that he was to suffer and be reject 
ed on the part of the elders. i. e. through 
their machinations and emissaries. James 5, 
4 6 juicrSo? ... 6 dneo-TfprjfjLfvos d(f) vp.u&gt;v, 
i. e. by your agents or orders. Rom. 13, 1 
ft fifj dno 3eoO, see above in no. 2. c. /3. In 
Luke 6, 18 ot o^Xou/nei/oi ctTro [VTTO] nvfVfjui- 
T(ov a/caSdprwi , the reading is doubtful, and 
vno is to be preferred. Very often dno and 
vno were confounded by copyists ; see 
Bast ad Greg. Corinth, ed. Schaef. p. 794, 
823. Schweigh. Not. ad Pol. 1. 34. 8. Wi 
ner p. 444. n. edit. 5. 

NOTE 3. In composition dno implies : a) 
Separation, from, off, asunder ; as dnoXvca, 
dnoTffj,va&gt;. b) Removal, departure, from, 
away from ; as dnoj3d\\u&gt;, dno[Ba{va&gt;. c) 
Cessation, leaving off"; as dna\ye co. d) 
Completeness, in full, thus strengthen 
ing the simple verb ; as ant^o, dnoXap- 
/3di/o&gt;, dvroSi/ijo-Ka). e) Almost like a priv. 
it sometimes reverses the signification of 
the simple word ; as czrro&oKi/idfo), dnoKa- 
XVTTTO). Some assign also to dno in comp. 
the meaning back again, and cite oTroSt Sw/it, 
dnepxop.ai, and the like. But this sense 



78 



lies in the context and circumstances, and 
not in OTTO itself, -j- 

dTTO/Balvco, f. j3f]crop.ai, (j3aiv(o,~) to go 
away, to depart, c. OTTO Pol. 23. 11.4. Xen. 
Mag. Eq. 1. 16. Hence in N. T. 

1 . Spec, to go away from a ship or boat, 
to disembark, to land, e. g. CTT avruv (ra&gt;v 
ir\oi&lt;av) Luke 5, 2 ; els rf]v yrjv John 21,9. 
Pol. 3. 19. 2. Xen. Hell. 1. 1. 18. 

2. Trop. like Lat. evenire, to turn out, to 
result, c. fls, Luke 21,13 aTrofirjcreTai vp.lv els 
naprvpiov. Phil. 1,19. Sept. for \ *b ^^\ 
Job 13, 5. Pol. 1. 71. 2. Xen. Mem. 4. 
8. 8. 

a.7ro/3aXX, aor. 2 eW/3aXoi/, (/3dXXa&gt;,) 
.o cast away, to throw off, c. ace. TO I/JLUTLOV 
Mark 10, 50. So Sept. Is. 1, 30. Luc. D. 
Deor. 20. 6. Plato Conv. 179. a, TO. Sn\a. 
Trop. i. q. to lay aside, to lose, e. g. rrjv Trap- 
prja-iav Heb. 10, 35. So Plato Crit. 44. e, 
iracrav TTJV ovcriav. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 9 p.eya 
dycftov. 

ctTrofiXeTrco, f. ^, ^SXeVo),) to look 
away, c. tls towards any person or thing, 
to look steadfastly upon, Pol. 6. 50. 3. Plato 
Euthyd. 273. b. In N. T. trop. to regard, 
to have respect to, fls TTJV p.i&lt;T%cnro8ocriav 
Heb. 1 1, 26. Sept. for nm Ps. 1 1, 4 ; nja 
Hos. 3, 11. So Pol. 2. 39. T 10. Plato Rep*. 
545. c. 

dTropXijTOS, ov, 6, 17, adj. (aTrojSdXXw,) 
to be cast away as worthless ; trop. to be 
rejected, refused, despised, 1 Tim. 4, 4. 
Horn. II. 3. 65. Luc. Tim. 37 OVTOI diro- 
8\rjrd fieri TO. &lt;&gt;pa rd irapd rov Atdy. Plato 
Phsedr. 260. a. 

a7ro/3oX?7, fj S , T), ((iTj-o^aXXw,) a casting 
away, e. g. T&gt;V oTrXwj/ Plato Rep. 943. e. 
In N. T. trop. a casting away, rejection, 
Rom. 11, 15. Spec, loss of life Acts 27, 22. 
So Hdian. 4. 14. 8. Plato Phaedr. 246. d. 

aTToyivopai, aor. 2 aweyfvo^v, (yLvo- 
/LIOI,) to be away from, c. gen. TTJS p-ax^s 
Hdot. 9. 69 ; to become absent, to depart, 
Plato Tim. 82. b ; hence to depart from life, 
to die, Thuc. 2. 34. In N. T. trop. to die 
to any thing, to renounce, c. dat. rais dp.ap- 
riais 1 Pet. 2, 24 ; comp. Rom. 6, 4 sq. 

d,7ro&lt;ypa(f&gt;r) : f) s , f), (a7roypd&lt;&&amp;gt;,) a writ 
ing off, a register, enrolment, as of property, 
Plato Legg. 745. d ; of persons capable of 
military service Pol. 2. 23. 9 ; of citizens, 
their names and property, a census, Jos. 
Ant. 18. 1. 1. Hence in N. T. an enrol 
ment, census, Luke 2, 2. Acts 5, 37. In 
the latter passage it included persons and 
oropertv, Jos, 1. c. In the former it may 



have been a mere enumeration of persons ; 
see more in art. Kvprjvios. 

diroypd(f)w, f. ^ w , (ypd^w,) to write 
off, to copy, to delineate a coast, Hdot. 3. 
136; to write down, Sept. for aro Judg. 8, 
14. In N. T. to write off in a register, to 
inscribe, to enrol; Pass. part. Heb. 12,23 
uTToyeypanfifvcuv lv ovpavols, in allusion to 
the book of life, d^n "iBO Ps. 69, 29. 
(Hdot. 7. 100. Xen. Hell, s" 3. 11.) Mid. 
to enrol oneself, to give one s name to tho 
census, Luke 2, 1. 3. 5. So Pol. 2. 17. 10. 
Xen. Hell. 2. 4. 8. 

dTToSet/cvvfjii, f. a | to&gt; (8e/ Kro/Uj ) to 
point away from other objects to or at one, 
to point out, to show, Sept Job 33, 21. Xen. 
Hell. 4. 4. 8. Hence in N. T. 

1 . Of persons, to show forth, to set forth, 
to declare, with two ace. of object and pre 
dicate ; see Winer 5 32. 4. b. Kiihner 5 280. 
4. 1 Cor. 4, 9 6 Seos fip.ds rovs aTrocrrdXous 
eo-xdrovs dnedftgfv KT\. With ace. and STL, 
2 Thess. 2, 4 aTrofteiKvvVTa. tavrov ori earl 
Seo y. So c. dupl. acc. Jos. Ant. 6. 3. 3. 
Hdian. 3. 9. 1. Xen. An. 1. 1. 2. 

2. Genr. to show forth by arguments, to 
prove, c. acc. Acts 25, 7 a OVK i o-xi&gt;oi&gt; dno- 
dflgai. Pass. part. aTroSeSeiy/neVos Swa/ieo-i 
approved by miracles, proved to be what he 
claims to be, Acts 2, 22. Plut. non posse 
suav. vivi sec. Epic. 2. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 23. 

a.7TOO6t^9j fats, 17, (arroSf IKW/J.I,) a show 
ing forth, manifestation, demonstration, 1 
Cor. 2, 4. Pol." 5. 16. 7. Xen. Mem. 4. 
6. 13. 

dTroSeKaTOCOj , f. wo-ta, (SeKaroco,) to 
tithe off, i. e. 

1. Of things, to pay or give tithes of, c. 
acc. Luke 18, 12 aTroSeKarw irdvra Sera KTCO- 
pai. 11,42. Matt. 23, 23. Sept. for *\uy 
Pi. and Hiph. Gen. 28, 22. Deut. 26, 12* 

2. Of persons, to take or levy tithes of 
any one, Heb. 7, 5, comp. v. 8. Comp. Sept. 
for *iia3&gt; 1 Sam. 8, 15. 17. 

aTToSe/cro?, ov, 6, rj, adj. (ojrofie xo/wu,) 
accepted, acceptable, 1 Tim. 2, 3. 5, 4. 
Hesych. dnoSfKrov firalverov. 

i, f. 8e|o/xat, Mid. depon. 
i,) pr. to accept or receive as in full; 
hence 

1. Of persons, to receive gladly, to wel 
come, c. acc. Luke 8, 40. Acts 15, 4. 18, 
27. 28, 30. 2 Mace. 3, 9. Pol. 3. 66. 8. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 18. 

2. Of things, to receive, to approve, c. acc 
as TOV \ayov Acts 2, 41 ; acc. impl. fiera 

Acts 24, 3. 1 Mace. 9,71. 



79 



Diod. Sic. 4. 42, 46. Plato Phaed. 41. p. 
92. a. 

aTTO&Jj/iea), 5, f. faa), (dTro Sq/ior,) to be 
away from one s people or country, Xen. 
Mem. 2. 3. 12. In N. T. genr. to go abroad, 
to go on one s travels, absol. Matt. 21, 33. 
25, 14 (comp. Luke 19, 12). Matt. 25, 15. 
Mark 12, 1. Luke 20, 9; with eiy n of 
place Luke 15, 13. So Jos. Ant. 8. 13. 5. 
Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 1 ; ds c. ace. Diod. Sic. 1. 
67. Plato Crit. 54. a. 

aTToSrjfJios, ov, 6, f], adj. (8J}/ior,) away 
from one s people or country, absent in for 
eign lands, abroad, Mark 13, 34. Pind. 
Pyth. 4. 8. Artemid. 2. 8. 

aTTO&i&afu, f. Swo-o), (S/Sw/it,) impf. 3 
pers. plur. dirf8i8ow Acts 4, 33, see Winer 
5 14. 1. c. Buttm. 5 106. n. 5; aor. 1 dne- 
flwAca Luke 9, 42, see Buttm. 106. 11. 
5 107. n. I. 8 ; aor. 2 drreoW, Opt. aTroSw^j/ 
2 Tim. 4, 14, a late form, Buttm. 5 107. n. 
I. 3. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 345 sq. 

1 . to give away, to give up or over to an 
other, e. g. 

a) Pr. to deliver to any one, with ace. 
and dat. Luke 4, 20 TO /3ij3Xi oi&gt; dnoSovs r&lt;3 
{rrrrjpeTTj. 9, 42. In these two passages 
some find the idea of back, again; but this 
lies in the circumstances, and not in OTTO. 
Pass. Matt. 27, 58 eVeXeuo-fi/ dnoSoSfjvai TO 
vo)[j.a. Trop. OTffpavov TTJS 8iKatocrvv7]s 2 
Tim. 4, 8. Sept. for -jnj 2 Sam. 3, 14. 
Gen. 30, 26. So Pol. 1. 13. Xen. Cyr. 
4. 5. 26. Hell. 2. 2. 9. Trop. of testimony, 
to give forth, to give, to render, c. ace. TO 
fiapTvpiov Acts 4, 33. (So SpKovs d-rrod. 
Dem. 234. 5.) Also djro8i86vai \6yov to give 
account, to render an account, pr. Luke 1 6, 
2; trop. Matt. 12, 36. Acts 19, 40. Heb. 
13, 17. 1 Pet. 4, 5. [Rom. 14, 12.] So Sept. 
pr. Dan. 6, 2. Plut. Mor. II. p. 40 \6yovs . 

b) Of trees, to give forth fruit, to yield, 
c. ace. Rev. 22, 2. Trop. Heb. 12, 11. 
Sept. pr. for ( n3 Lev. 26, 4. Of the earth, 
Hdot. 1. 193. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 38. 

c) Mid. to give away of one s own, sc. for 
a price, to sell, with ace. and gen. of price, 
Acts 5, 8 (I Toaovrov TO ^topiov a7r &ocr3f. 
Also with ace. and dvri c. gen. of price 
Heb. 12, 16 ; ace. et fls Acts 7, 9. Sept. 
for "isa c. ace. et gen. Am. 2, 6 ; ace. et 
dat. Gen. 37, 27 ; c. fls v. 36. So c. ace. 
et gen. Dem. 349. 24. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 48 ; 
ace. et tls Hdot. 2. 56. 

2. to give in full, to render fully, to pay 
off, e. g. 

a) In a pecuniary sense, with ace. and 
dat. as wages, Matt. 20, 8 djr68os avrois 



TOV fiurZov. Sept. for -,n3 Deut. 24, 15. 
(Xen. 1. 2. 12.) Of rents, TOVS Kapnovs 
Matt. 21, 41 ; of tribute and the like, Matt. 
22, 21. Mark 12, 17. Luke 20, 25. Rom. 
13, 7. (So TOVS (popovs Jos. Ant. 9. 13. 3. 
Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 11.) Of debts, to pay off 
or up in full, c. ace. et dat. Matt. 18, 28. 29. 
Luke 10, 35; ace. simpl. Matt. 5, 26. 18, 
25 bis. 26. 30. 34. Luke 7, 42. 12, 59. 19, 
8. Sept. for 2^cn Num. 5, 7. 8. So Dem. 
911. 10. Trop. of duties, obligations, c. 
ace. et dat. 1 Tim. 5, 4 d/ioi/3as d-n-o8i86vai 
TO~IS -rrpoyovois, see in art. dp-oiftf). 1 Cor. 7, 
3. (Hdian. 3. 6. 6 dp.oipds. Xen. Mem. 2. 
2. 13 xaptv.) Of vows, Matt. 5, 33 aTroSw- 
o-ets TW Kupi w TOVS o/3Kovs o~ov. Sept. for 
eittj Deut. 23 , 22. So Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 10. 

b) Trop. to render to any one good or 
evil, to requite, to reward. o) Of God or 
his minisers, with dat. and KOTO TI, Matt. 
16, 27 aTToSwcrei e /cdo-Tw Kara TTJV Trpaiv 
avToC. Rom. 2, 6. Rev. 22, 12. Sept. for 
niltjri Prov. 24, 12. (Ecclus. 11, 26.) So 
in the sense of rewarding, with dat. and eV 
TW 0ai/epw Matt. 6, 4. 6. 18 ; in the sense 
of punishing, c. dat. et KOTO 2 Tim. 4, 14 ; 
dat. or absol. Rev. 18, 6 bis, coaip. Is. 40, 2. 
61,7. Sept. for a^li Ps. 94, 23. Ecclus. 
12, 6. y3) Genr. of evil, to render, to re 
quite, with ace. and dat. and also dvri c. 
gen. Rom. 12, 17 p.rj8evl KUKOV dvri KUKOV 
dno8i86vTfs. 1 Thess. 5, 15 ; dat. once 
1 Pet. 3, 9. 

aTToblopL^O)) f. io-a&gt;, (Scop/fto,) pr. to 
set off by drawing a boundary through or 
between; hence to divide off, to separate, 
i. e. to create schism, c. ace. eavTovs Jude 
19. Comp. dfpoplfa Gal. 2, 12. Found 
only in N. T. 

reject on proof or trial, to disapprove, to dis 
allow ; so of things, c. ace. Matt. 21,42 
Xfeop ov dnf8oKip.acrav ol oiKo8op.ovvTts, and 
so Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 7, 
quoted from Ps. 118, 22, where Sept. for 
OXtt ; also 1 Pet. 2, 4. So Hdian. 4. 3. 21. 
Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 16. Of persons, to reject, 
to refuse ; so of Jesus rejected by the Jews, 
Pass, with dno c. gen. see art. OTTO note 2. 
Mark 8, 31 aTroSoKt/iacrSfJi at dno TU&gt;V rrpfo~- 
pvTe pvv. Luke 9, 22. 17, 25. Absol. of 
Esau Heb. 12, 17. Sept. for 05 J er . 6, 
30. So Pol. 3. 86. 3. Xen. Cyr. 6. 2. 36. 

aTTOOO^/, ijs, 17, (aVro&exo/iat,) a receiv 
ing in full Thuc. 4. 81 ; reception of a 
guest Diod. Sic. 4. 51. In N. T. trop. 



80 



reception, acceptance, I Tim. 1, 15. 4, 9. 
So Pol. 1. 5. 5. Diod. Sic. 4. 84. 



oy, T], (a7rori 377/ii,) a putting 
off, a laying aside, trop. 1 Pet. 3, 21. 2 Pet. 
1, 14. Plato, a laying by for preservation, 
Legg. 844. d. 

dTrcferjKr/, ys, TJ, (aTTort S^t,) place of 
laying by or up, a repository, e. g. of arms, 
an arsenal Hdian. 7. 11. 14. Thuc. 6. 97; 
a treasury Sept. 1 Chr. 29, 8. In N. T. a 
storehouse for grain, a granary, barn, Matt. 
3, 12. 6, 26. 13, 30. Luke 3, 17, 12, 18. 
24. So Sept. for 0X Jer. 50, 26. 

a7ro&rja-avpl&, f. ia-ca, (Svo-avpifa, ) 
to treasure away, to lay up in store, trop. c. 
ace. 1 Tim. 6, 19; comp. Matt 6,20. Pr. 
Ecclus. 3, 4. Diod. Sic. 5. 40. 

aTTo^Tu /Stw, f. ^co, (3Xi /3co,) to press 
wholly, from every side, to crowd, c. ace. 
Luke 8, 45. Sept. for ynls Num. 22, 25. 
Plut. JEm. Paul. 14 ; comp. Jos. Ant. 2. 
5. 2 fiorpvs . . . aTToSXiflfiv els (pid\rjv. Diod. 
Sic. 3. 62. 



f. Sai/oO/wu, (3i7&lt;rKa&gt;,) 
aor. 2 dnfSavov, to die off or out, to become 
quite dead ; stronger than Swjo-Kca and com 
monly used instead of it, i. e. to die. 

1. Pr. and genr. a) Of persons who 
die a natural death, absol. Matt. 9, 24. 22, 
24. 27. Mark 9, 26. 15, 44. John 4, 47. 
Phil. 1, 21. al. saep. Luke 8, 42 (cat avrrj 
dir(%vr)&lt;rKv and she was dying ; so from the 
force of the imperfect tense. Heb. 7, 8 
aTroSj^o-Koirey uVSpwTroi dying men, mortal. 
Rev. 14, 13 ot ev Kvpico dncftvTjcrKOVTes those 
who die in the Lord, believing and tmsting in 
him, i. e. as true Christians. Sept. for p.sin 
Gen. 2, 17. 3, 3. 4. So ^Eschin. 20. 23. 
Xen. Hell. 3. 1. 10. b) Of a violent 
death, to die, to be put to death ; of persons, 
Acts 21, 13. 25, 11. Rom. 5, 6. 7. 8. 14, 
15. 1 Thess. 5, 10. Heb. 11, 37. So as a 
punishment, John 19, 7. Heb. 10, 28. With 
dat. Rom. 6, 10 777 dpapria djrf^avfv e 0a- 
7ra he died for sin once, i. e. on account of 
sin. With c. gen. of cause, Rev. 8, 1 1 
aTr&avov (K rwv iiddrmv. Sept. for rVlM 
Deut. 17, 6. 12. (Hdian. 3. 15. 8. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 8. 9 ; comp. 6 e /c TrXnyfjs ^dvaros 
Plut. Arat. 26.) Matt. 26, 35 K&V der, M f a-vv 
trot a7ro3ai/eii/ though I should die with thee ; 
so Luc. Tim. 43 ty 8frj dno^avelv. Jos. 
Ant. 6. 6. 2 KO.V dircftaveiv Se ot. Spoken of 
animals, Matt. 8, 32. Rev. 8, 9. 16, 3. 
c) Of any kind of death ; c. dat. Rom. 14, 
7. 8 ovSelj eavT&lt;a aTroSv^crKft . . . TOJ Kvpia) 
KT\. for oneself, for the Lord, 



i. e. not as his own but as the Lord s, i. q. 
TOV Kvpiov eV/neV. 1 Cor. 15, 22. Heb. 9, 27. 
11,4. d) Implying constant exposure to 
death; 1 Cor. 15, 31 *a3 ^ e paj dno Svr]- 
O-KW. 2 Cor. 6, 9. Comp. Sept. and n*a 
Gen. 48,21. 

2. Trop. of eternal death, comp. the 
second death Rev. 20, 14. So John 1 1, 26 
6 Tri.(rTfvo)v (Is (p.e ov pr) dno^avr) els rot 
aluiva, comp. v. 25, John 6, 50 comp. v. 51. 
Rom. 7, 10 comp. v. 9. Rom. 8, 13. 

3. Trop. c. dat. to die to any thing, to 
renounce it, to be no longer under its influ 
ence and power ; Rom. 6, 2 dnf^dvofj-fv rrj 
duaprla. Gal. 2, 19 vofua. So with dat. 
impl. Rom. 6, 7 6 yap diro Savtov (sc. TJJ 
afjiapria V. 2. 6) SefiiKai wrai GTTO rrjs a/jiap- 
rias, he icho is dead to sin is alone freed 
from sin. Col. 3, 3 direZdvere yap sc. rols 
eVt rr/s yrjs, comp. v. 2 ; absol. Rev. 3, 2. 
Once with diro c. gen. to die from any 
thing, to be delivered from it, Col. 2, 20. 
See in dno no. 1. b. a. 

4. Of vegetable nature, to die ; e. g. 
trees, Jude 12 SeVSpa . . . 8ls diro^avovra 
twice dead. Of seeds, trop. i. q. to be decom 
posed, dissolved, John 12, 24. 1 Cor. 15, 
36. + 



f. diroKaTao-Trjo-a, (KCL- 
, la-njfj.i, ) Pass. aor. 1 dnoKaTfa-Td- 
^rjv, or dTT(KaTTTd%rjv with double augm. 
Buttm. { 86. n. 5. Kiihner 5 126. There 
is likewise a form of the Pres. contr. in 
-dot Mark 9, 12 ; comp. KaSiora Dan. 2, 21, 
urra. Hdot. 4. 103. Buttm. j 106. n. 5. 
5 107. I. 2. Also a Pres. in-ai/w Acts 1,6. 
Pol. 3. 98. 9, found only in late writers, 
Buttm. ^ 112. 10. To set or put down 
fully ; and so to bring fully into any state 
or condition; to make, constitute, establish 
fully ; see in /caS/crr^t. In N. T. only 
trans, and Pass, and spoken of recovery 
from a state of disease, decay, or the like ; 
hence i. q. to restore, to re-establish, viz. 
a) From disease; Pass. Luke 6, 10 xal 
aTTOKarecrraS^ rj %t\p avrov vyirjS las fj &X\rj, 
lit. and his hand was established (made) quite 
whole as the other, i. q. was restored whole. 
Matt. 12, 13. Mark 3, 5. 8, 25. Sept. for 
asittS Ex. 4, 7. So Diod. Sic. 1.25. Xen. Lac. 
6. 3. b) Of the expected restoration and 
glory of the Jewish theocracy in the times 
of the Messiah; Act. c. ace. Matt. 17, 11. 
Mark 9, 12. Acts 1, 6. Sept. for 21^ Ez. 
16, 57. So 1 Mace. 15, 3. Pol. 25. 1. 1. 
c) Of restoration to one s friends and 
country, Pass. Heb. 13, 19. Sept. for 
n Jer. 16, 15. So Jos. Ant 11. 1. 



81 



1 tls TTJV TTorptov yfjv. Pol. 8. 29. (J els 
olxov. 



), f. ^/-co, (KuXwrno,) to 
uncover, Sept. for fiba Ruth 3, 1. 7. Hdian. 
7. 4. 10. In N. T. trop. 

1. to reveal, to bring to light, to make 
known or manifest ; so of God or Christ as 
revealing what was before unknown, c. ace. 
et dat. Matt. 11, 25 dneKaXv^as aura vrjirl- 
ois. Luke 10, 21. Phil. 3, 15; dat. c. ace. 
impl. Matt. 11, 27. 16, 17. Luke 10, 22. 
1 Cor. 2, 10. Also Gal. 1, 16 dtroKaXv^ai. 
TW vlbv avTov ev (p.oi, i. e. in my soul, spi 
rit, consciousness. Sept. for ^ 5 J er - H&gt; 
20. So genr. Plato Gorg. 455. d. 460. a. 
Pass, of things, to be revealed, made known, 
absol. Matt. 10, 26. Luke 12, 2. Rom. 1, 
18. Gal. 3, 23. 1 Pet. 1,5. 5, 1 ; c. dat. 
John 12, 38. Spec, from God, c. dat. 1 Cor. 
14, 30. Eph. 3, 5. 1 Pet. 1, 12. Also c. 
TWOS of place whence, Luke 2, 35 ; eV c. 
dat. of instr. 1 Cor. 3, 13 ; fls TJ^US in our 
behalf Rom. 8, 18. With eVc and ds, Rom. 
1, 17 dinaiocrvvr} 3foO . . . aTTOKaXinrTfTai (K 
7&gt;i(TT(u&gt;s tls Tricrriv, where tK Trurrecoy from 
or through faith marks the condition ; and 
fls TT KTTIV unto faith marks either the ob 
ject, i. q. (Is TOVS TrioTfvovras, comp. 3, 22 ; 
or, better, the purpose, i. q./or the further 
ance of faith, comp. rfj dvopia fls rr/v dvo- 
liiav 6, 19 ; also 2 Cor. 2, 16. 

2. Pass, of persons, to be revealed, to ap- 
j)ear, e. g. the Son of man Luke 17, 30 ; 
antichrist 2 Thess. 2, 3. 6. 8. Sept. for 
nba of Jehovah 1 Sam. 3, 21. 



uncovering, Sept. 1 Sam. 20, 30. Plut. JEmil. 
Paul. 14. In N. T. only trop. 

1. a revealing, revelation, manifestation; so 
from God of things before unknown, Rom. 
16, 25 Kara duoKaXv^nv fivorrjpiov. 1 Cor. 
14, 6. 26. 2 Cor. 12, 1. 7. Gal. 1, 12. 2, 2. 
Eph. 3, 3. (Comp. Ecclus. 11, 27. 42, 1.) 
Eph. 1, 17 irvfvfj.a tz7roKaXv\^ecos a spirit (f 
revelation, i. e. which can fathom and un 
fold the deep things of God. Rom. 2, 5 eV 
ilfj-fpa . . . dvoKaXv^fcas SiKaioKpivias TOV 
SeoO. 8, 19 f] dTroicd\v\lsis TOJI/ vlu&gt;v TOV 3eoC, 
put for f) UTTOK. rrjs 86rjs TOIV via&gt;v TOV 3fo{5, 
comp. v. 18. 21. Of the Messiah, Luke 2, 
32 (pws (Is a7roKd\v\j/iv f3va&gt;i&gt; a light for re 
velation to the Gentiles, to reveal to them the 
will of God in the gospel. Once of future 
events, revelation, apocalypse, Rev. 1,1. 

2. Of persons, manifestation, appearance, 
BO of Christ s future coming, 2 Thess. 1, 7. 
I Cor. 1,7. 1 Pet. 1,7. 13. 4, 13. 



CnrOKOTTTOJ 

dTTOfcapaSoKM, as, fj, earnest expecta 
tion,Rom. 8, 19. Phil. 1, 20. It comes 
from diroKapa8oKfto, i. q. 777 K(pa\jj 7jy&gt;o/3Xe - 
Treii&gt; Etym. Mag. i. e. to look away towards 
any thing with the head bent forward ; 
hence to await, to expect earnestly, Aquil. 
for bbinnn p s . 37, 7. Jos. B. J. 3. 7. 26. 
Pol. 18. 31. 4. 

aTTo/caraXXacrcrco v. -rrtu, f. w , (*a 
raXXatro-co.) to reconcile fully, c. ace. Col. 1, 
21 ; ace. and dat. Eph. 2, 16 ; ace. and fls 
eavrov Col. 1, 20; comp. Eph. 1, 10. So 
/caroXXao-o-to c. dat. Xen. An. 1. 6. 2; c. 

oy Tiva Jos. Ant. 14. 11. 3. 



f(as , 17, 

fu.) pr.full establishment ; hence restoration, 
restitution, from decay or ruin ; Acts 3, 21 
Xpovoi cnroKaTfKrrdo-eats Trdvraiv, i. q. Kaipoi 
dva^vgecos in v. 19 ; cornp. Heb. 9, 10. 
Jos. Ant. 11. 4. 6. Pol. 4. 23. 1. Plato Ax. 
370. b. 

aTTOKlfJiai, f. Kfiao^ai, (j&lt;e?fiat,) to be 
laid away, laidup, in store or for preserva 
tion; Luke 19,20 dnoKfipfvrjv v crovSap/o). 
So Dem. 1040. 26. Xen. An. 5. 4. 27 a-lrov 
dnoKflfjifvov. Trop. of things, c. dat. of 
pers. to be laid up, prepared, appointed, for 
any one, Col. 1,5. 2 Tim. 4, 8. (2 Mace. 
12, 45. Pint. Lucull. 24.) Of death, Heb. 
9, 27 aTTuKfiTcu Tols dv^panrois arra^ d;ro3a- 
vtlv. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 5. 8 TO IS Kaxovpyois 



0aX)j.) to behead, c. ace. Matt. 14, 10. Mark 
6, 1 6. 27. Luke 9, 9. Arr. Epict. 1 . 1 . 29 imb 
TOV N/poj^or aTroKecpaXtcrSiji/ai. Dion Cass. 
71. 28. Not found in Attic writers, Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 341. 

tt7TOK\e/a&gt;, f. e/o-o), ((cXeiw,) to shut off" 
from, to exclude, TIVO. irvXtw Hdot. 5. 104. 
In N. T. to shut fully, to shut fast, e. g. 
TTJV Svpav Luke 13, 25. Sept. for 150 Gen. 
19. 10. So Hdian. 1. 12. 16. Xen. Mem. 
2. 1. 16. 

aTTO/coTTTG), f. i^-aj, (KOTTTQ),) to cut off, 
e. g. a member of the body, c. ace. Mark 9, 
43. 45. John 18, 10. 26 ; the ropes of a boat 
Acts 27, 32. Sept. for rvnS 1 Sam. 31,9. 
So ^El. V. H. 2. 9. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 8. 
Mid. Gal. 5, 12 o&lt;pe\ov nal dnoKu^ovrai, 
spoken of Judaizing teachers, would that for 
themselves they icould (not only circumcise 
but) even cut off sc. the parts usually cir 
cumcised, i. e. make themselves eunuchs 
comp. the allusions to their impurity in vv. 
13. 19. 24. So Chrysost. d fiovXovrai, /iq 
U.QVOV, aXXa KOI 



irreV3a&gt;o-ai&gt;. Jerome : Si putantsibi hoc pro- 
desse, non solum circumcidantur, sed etiam 
abscindantur. Si enim exspoliatio membri 
proficit, multo magis abolitio. So Sept. and 
rn? Deut. 23, 1. Arr. Epict. 2. 20. 19 ol 
aTTOKOTvrofJLevoL ras ye Trpcfivfiias TO.? 
TU&gt;V dvdpatv aTroKo^acrSat ov Svvavrai. Lu- 
cian Eun. 8. Hesych. rdXXos, 6 diroKonos, 
fjroi 6 (vvovxos. Others : would that they 
might cut themselves off sc. from the Chris 
tian community, separate themselves. But 
this is feeble ; and besides, KOI here implies 
antithetic gradation from \. 11. 



arcs, TO, aTroKpii/o/iai, a 
response, sentence, Jos. Ant. 14. 10. 6. JEl. 
H. An. 9. 15. In N. T. TO aTroKpi/xa rov 
Samrou, the death-response, sentence of ckath, 
i. e. utter despair of life, 2 Cor. 1,9; comp. 
v. 8. So Hesych. 



a,7TOKpivofj.ai, Mid. depon. (*piW) from 
Act. air o K p iv a to separate from some 
thing else, Theophr. de Caus. Plant. 1. 
6 oivos ooyxr/i \afj.j3dvfi orav direKpfaT) TI 
v8a.Tmbfs avrov. Plato Polit. 303. d ; to 
distinguish, to make different, Hdot. 1. 194 ; 
to select or choose out from, Hdot. 6. 130 ; 
to judge off , i. e. to reject after inquiry, Plato 
Legg. 751. d. Mid. to give response, as ex 
pressing one s judgment or sentence after 
inquiry and deliberation, e. g. kings to sup 
pliants Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 37 ; magistrates or 
others to ambassadors Xen. An. 2. 1. 9, 10 ; 
an oracle Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 16. Hence in 
N. T. Mid. genr. to respond, to answer ; 
with aor. 1 dirfupivdp.^ Luke 23, 9. al. 
Pass. aor. 1 an-f^p/Styi , fut. 1 a7roKpi3ijo-o- 
pai, the two latter forms being found only 
in late writers (Diod. Sic. 4. 31. Luc. De 
mon. 26), and censured by the grammari 
ans, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 108. 

1 . Pr. to answer, to reply, e. g. a) As a 
judge, or to complaints, charges, etc. c. inf. 
Acts 25, 4 6 fifv ovv $rj&lt;TTOs dneKptirj, TTJ- 
oe7o-3cu TOV Hai/Xov KT\. (Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 
18.) With Trpos nva on Acts 25, 16 ; dat. 
John 5, 17. Col. 4, 6; dat. and \tyovrfs 
Matt. 25, 37. b) To an inquiry, e. g. c. 
dat. Mark 11, 30. 12, 28. 34. Luke 22, 68. 
(Plato Farm. 137. b.) So with ace. and dat. 
Matt. 15, 23 6 8e OVK drreKpfer) avrfj Xo yoi . 
22, 46. Mark 14, 40 ; ace. simpl. ovdtv 
Matt. 26, 62. 27, 12. Mark 14, 61. (Ace. 
and dat. Xen. An. 1. 4. 14.) So with dat 
of pers. and Trpos TI. Matt. 27, 14 OVK dire- 
cpiST/ avT&lt;n Trpos ovSe Iv pfjfj.a. (Trpos TI Plato 
Gorg. 447. c.) Other constructions are : 
anf Kptir) Koi eiTTfv nvTols John 2,19; UTTO- 



eiy fl-rrev Matt. 16, 16. 17, 17; di 
Seir fiTTtv avTols Matt. 11,4. 13, 11. 19, 
4 ; dnoKp&fls Ti-pos OVTOVS fine Luke 6, 3. 
c) To a request, entreaty, exhortation, or 
the like, in various phrases : d-rroKpftf Is X- 
ycav Matt. 25, 9. Luke 23, 40; d-n-oxpftds 
(iTTfv Tivi Matt. 12, 39. 48. 13, 37. Mark 
10, 20 ; dTTOKptifls el-rre (e^jj) Matt. 4, 4. 
8, 8. 15, 13; drrfKptir) KOI \eyei (flnev) 
avTM Mark 7, 28. John 2, 18. 3, 9 ; GTTO- 
Kp&fls elirev TTpos avTov Matt. 3, 15 ; inrfupi- 
37 Trpos avrov X/yo&gt;j/ Luke 4, 4 ; diroKpiSf Is 
Trpos avTovs f?n( 14, 5. 

2. By Hebr. like H3S&gt;, to speak up, to be 
gin to speak, to speak, perh. with reference 
to what has been said by another, but not 
recorded ; see Heb. Lex. art. &lt;"!35&gt; I. no. 2. 
So c. dat. John 5, 17 ; Trpos TWO. Acts 3, 
12; also dnoKpftfls erne (Xe y) Matt. 11, 
25. Mark 12, 35. Luke 1, 60 ; id. c. dat. 
Matt. 17, 4. 26, 63. 28, 5. Mark 9, 5. 10, 
51. 11,14; diTfKpi^rj Xe ywi/ p.oi Rev. 7, 13 ; 
drroKpi?5e\s etrre Trpos nva Luke 14, 3. So 
Sept. and Si Deut. 26, 5. 27, 14. Cant. 
2, 10. Is. 14, 10. al. 1 Mace. 8, 19. -f 



i. an an 

swer, a reply, Luke 2, 47. 20, 26. John 1, 
22. 19, 9. Sept. for HWa Job 32, 5. 
Diod. Sic. 14. 25. Xen. OZc. 12. 20. 



), f. -^cu, (*cpv7rr&lt;B,) to hide 
away, to conceal ; c. ace. TO dpyvpiov Matt. 
25, 18. So 2 Mace. -10, 37. Xen. An. 4. 4. 
11. Trop. to hide, i. e. not to reveal or 
make known, e. g. TO p-vo-T^piov TO dnoKf- 
Kpvnp.(vov Eph. 3, 9. Col. 1, 26.; 17 &lt;ro&lt;pia rj 
dTTOKfKp. 1 Cor. 2, 7. (Plato Theaet. 155. e.) 
With ace. and UTTO c. gen. of pers. Matt. 
11, 25 drrfKpvijfas Tdvra UTTO &lt;ro&lt;p)v. Luke 
10, 21. (Comp. eKpvftrj UTT avTov Ecclus. 
42, 20.) Sept. for D^sn 2 K. 4, 27; 
l^non p s . 119, 19. So Dem. 73. 17. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 4. 1. 

d7ro/cpv&lt;j)0&lt;&gt;, ov, 6, f], adj. (aTroKpvTrrw,) 
hidden away, hid, pr. Eurip. Here. F. 1071. 
In N. T. trop. a) not revealed, not 
known, Mark 4, 22. Luke 8, 17. So Sept. 
Dan. 2, 22. Xen. Conv. 8. 11. b) laid 
up, treasured up, Col. 2, 3. So Sept. and 
jiaBB Is. 45, 3 ; pr. 1 Mace. 1, 23. 

aTTOKTelvco, f. KTfva, (AcretVo).) also Pres 
d.TroKTvva&gt; in later editions Rev. 6, 11, as 
elsewhere in Mss. and Sept. Dan. 2, 13. 
Hab. 1,17: 1 Esdr. 4, 7. Wisd. 16, 14, a 
form used by the later Greeks, who often 
resolved tiv into tw, see Greg. Corinth, ed. 
Schaef. p. 588, 597. Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 
119, 128. Winer p. 94. ed. 5. Part. plur. 



83 



genit. aTroKTfiKJVTcav Matt. 10, 28. Luke 12, 
4 in some editions, is prob. corrupted for 
diroKT(iv6vT(i&gt;v, or better for diroKTfvvovTuv 
as found in some Mss. and editions ; see 
Winer 1. c. Pass. aor. 1 aneKrav^v Matt. 
16, 21. Mark 8, 31. al. is also a late form; 
comp. Dion Cass. 65. 4 ; Lob. ad Phryn. p. 
36,756. Buttm. {101. n. 6. {114 /cretW 
Ausf. Sprachl. II. p. 227. Winer 1. c. 

1. to kill off, to slay outright, i. q. KTfivco 
strengthened ; so of persons, to kill, to slay, 
c. ace. Matt. 10, 28. Mark 12, 5. 8. Luke 

13, 31. John 16, 2. Acts 21, 31. al. saep. 
John 8, 22 prjTi dnoKTevfl tavrov ; will he 
kill himself? Subj. Matt 21, 38 dTro/cretW 
p.fv avrov lei us kill him. Mark 12, 7. Luke 
20, 14 ; see Buttm. 139. m. 3. Pass. Rev. 
9, 18 see in -OTTO no. 3. e, and note 1. Once 
of a falling tower, Luke 13, 4. Sept. for 
^ Gen. 4, 8 ; n^ari Gen. 18, 25 ; ^SH 
Jo?h. 11, 11. So Hd ian. 2. 12. 1. Xen. 
An. 2. 3. 19. Spoken of death as a punish 
ment, to kill, to put to death, c. ace. Matt. 

14, 5. Mark 8, 31. Luke 9, 22. John 5, 18. 
Acts 3, 15. Rom. 11, 3. 1 Thess. 2, 15. al. 
saep. With eV 3aj&gt;dra&gt; added like Heb. inf. 
absol. Rev. 2, 23. Sept. for rnari Num. 
35, 19. 21. So Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18. Plato 
Gorg. 24. p. 468. d. 

2. Trop. to kill, to destroy, e. g. a) 
With ace. ^vxnv Ifa Mark 3, 4. With 
ace. TT)v "^VXTIV the soul, ,i. q. to bring under 
sentence of eternal death, Matt. 10, 28, 
comp. Luke 12, 5 ; also Rom. 7, 11. 2 Cor. 
3, 6. b) With ace. rr,v e xSpdi/ Eph. 2, 
16. ^ + 

aTTOKvea), fa, f. r/o-w, ((cvew,) to breed out 
or forth, lo bring forth offspring, 4 Mace. 

15, 17. Hdian. 1. 5. 14. In N. T. trop. 
a. g. Sdraroj/ James 1 , 15; so God his 
children, to beget, rj^us Xoyo&gt; dkrjSdas James 
1, 18. 

aTTOtcvXui), f. iVw, (KvXuB.) to roll away, 
ft. g. TOV Xi Sop dirb rrjy Svpar Matt. 28, 2, 
and Pass. Luke 24, 2 ; TOV X. /c rrjs 3. 
Mark 16, 3 ; Pass, absol. 16, 4. Sept. for 
ITS bba Gen. 29, 3. Judith 13, 9. Apollod. 
Bibl. 3. 14. 7. 

d7ro\a/J,/3dv), f. X^o/xat, (Xa/t/3di/w,) 
aor. 2 uTTf\a^oi&gt;. 

1 . to take or hare from any one, to receive. 
a) Genr. c. ace. of thing; Luke 6, 34. 18, 
30. 23, 41 ; id. c. irapa. nvos 6, 34 ; ace. 
of pers. 15, 27. Sept. for n^b Num. 34, 
13. So rt irapd nvos Diod. Sic. 13. 31. 
Thuc. 5. 30 ; ace. Plato Legg. 956. d. b) 
Spec, of those who receive what is laid up 
or prepared for them ; c. ace. of thing, Gal. 



4. 5 rfjv viotlfcriav. 2 John 8 ; with eV av 
rois Rom. 1, 27 ; with diro c. gen. Col. 3, 24. 
c) Of persons, to receive as a guest, c. ace. 
3 John 8. 

2. to take apart or aside, Mid. with OTTO 
TOV ox\ov HUT I8iav Mark 7, 33. 2 Mace. 
6, 21. Jos. B. J. 2. 7. 2. Hdot. 1. 209. 

3. to receive in full, (diro of compl.) c, 
ace. Luke 16, 25 dirfXaftes TO. dya3d &lt;rov. 
Comp. aTre ^w no. 3. 

a/TToXaucrt?, fa&gt;s , ^ (diroXava,) enjoy 
ment ; with gen. of object, Heb. 11, 25 
irpovKmpov %X lv apapTtas diro\avcriv to have 
the enjoyment of sin for a season, i. e. to en 
joy the sinful pleasures of the Egyptian 
court. Absol. 1 Tim. 6, 17 irdvra TrXoixriW 
fls dnoKavcriv all things richly for enjoy 
ment, i. e. richly to enjoy. Jos. Ant. 2. 7. 

3. Hdian. 6. 3. 8. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 33. Hi. 
1. 26. 

a7roXet7ra&gt;, ^Q), (XfiVw,) to leave mvay 
from oneself, i. e. 

1. to leave behind, with ace. and eV of 
place, 2 Tim. 4, 13 6 aTreXwroi eV TpcodSt. 

4, 20. Tit. 1, 5 Lachm. Pass, to be left, to 
remain, Heb. 4, 6. 9. 10, 26. Sept. Pass. 
for iXUJa Ex. 14, 28. Comp. Jos, Ant. 4. 
8. 21. Xen. An. 6. 5. 4. Pass. Pol. 3. 39. 12. 
Plato Tim. 19. a. 

2. to forsake, to abandon, TO "8iov OIKT?;- 
piov Jude 6. Sept. for -tS Prov. 2, 17. 
Luc. D. Deor. 5. 2. Xen. Ag. 2. 29. 

ttTToXet^w, f. &&amp;gt;, (Xet xcu,) to lick off, 
c. ace. Luke 16, 21 ol Kvvts ... drrf \fixov 
TO. e\KTj aiiTov. Aristoph. Vesp. 27. Athen. 
6. p. 250. a. 

a,7r6\\v/ji,t, f. oXw 1 Cor. 1, 19, (oXXv- 
fj.t, ) also later fut. aTroXe o-eo Matt. 21,41.al. 
Luc. Asin. 33. Longin. 3. 17 ; see Buttm. 
Ausf. Sprachl. II. p. 254. Aor. 1 dndiXfo-a, 
Perf. 2 part. dTroXwXw?. Imperat. aTroXXuf 
Rom. 14, 15 is from a Pros. diro\\va&gt;. Mid. 
f. uTroXov/Ltat, aor. 2 aTraiXofjiijv. 

1 . to destroy utterly, (d-rro of compl.) i. q. 
oXXv/ii strengthened ; Mid. to perish utter 
ly, to perish. 

a) Of persons e. g. a) i. q. to put to 
death, to kill, to slay; c. ace. Matt. 2, 13 
TOV a7roXeVat avrdv. 12, 14. 22, 7. 27, 20. 
Mark 3, 6. 9, 22. 11, 18. 12, 9. Luke 17, 
27. 29. 19, 47. 20, 16. Mid. to perish, to 
be kitted, to die, Matt. 8, 25. Mark 4, 38. 
Luke 8, 24. 11,51. 13,33. Acts 5, 37; 
so aTroXeVSai eV /ia^mpa Matt. 26, 52 ; air. 
Xt/xw Luke 15, 17 ; vS&lt;m 2 Pet. 3, 6 ; viru 
TWOS 1 Cor. 10,9. 10 ; also \nrtp TWOS John 
18, 14. Sept. for lax Esth. 9, 12 ; rnrr 



84 



Esth, 9, 16. So r Mace. 2, 37. Xen. Cyr. 
4. 6. 5. Mid. Jos. Ant. 1. 2. 1. Xen. An. 
7. 4. 5 rw Xi/iw. /3) Genr. to destroy, to let 
perish, to put an end to ; c. ace. Mark 1, 24. 
Luke 4, 34. 6, 9. 9, 56. Jude 5; absol. 
John 10, 10. Intens. KCIKOVS KCIKCOS aTroXeVcu 
aiiTovs Matt. 21,41. (Comp. 7roXXvrat KO.KOS 
xaK&s Ceb. Tab. 32. Plut. Cic. 26.) Mid. 
to perish, to come to an end, John 1 1 , 50 p.fj 
o\ov TO eSvoy aTToX^rat. Luke 13, 3. 5. 2 
Cor. 4, 9. Jude 11. Sept. for nnjt Jos. 23, 
.13 ; matin Jer. 48, 35. So Ecclus. 10, 3. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 38. Plato Rep. 421. a. 
y) Of eternal destruction, the second death ; 
see in an-oSi^o-KM no. 2. So c. ace. Matt. 
10, 28 comp. 5, 29. Rom. 14, 15. James 4, 
12. Mid. John 3, 15. 16. 10, 28. Rom. 2, 
12. 1 Cor. 8, 11. 15, 18. 2 Pet. 3, 9. So 
oi u7ro\\vfjifvoi, those that perish, who are 
exposed to eternal death, the lost, 1 Cor. 1, 
18. 2 Cor. 2, 15. 4, 3. 2 Thess. 2, 10. 

b) Of things, to destroy, to bring to an 
end or to nought; c. ace. 1 Cor. 1, 19 dno- 
X&&amp;gt; TTJV aoepiav TUV o-o&lt;jf&gt;ojz/, quoted from Is. 
29, 14 where Sept. for "OK . (Pol. 1. 43. 7.) 
Mid. to perish, to come to an end, to pass 
away, e. g. tv T&gt;V p.f\&lt;av &lt;rov Matt. 5, 29. 
30 ; f) evTrpfTTfia James 1,11; ftpSxns John 
G, 27 ; xpvo-iW 1 Pet. 1,7. So oi aovcoi 
Matt. 9, 17. Mark 2, 22. Luke 5, 37; oi 
ovpavoi Heb. 1,11, quoted from Ps. 102, 27 
where Sept. for lajj. Rev. 18, 14 ra Xap,- 
Trpa aTTobXero OTTO trot), see in OTTO no. 1 . b. e. 
Dem. 262. 19. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 14. Hell. 
1. 1. 36. 

2. to lose utterly, to lose; Mid. to lose 
oneself, to be lost. 

a) Pr. of things, c. ace. as TOV fiurSov 
Matt. 10, 42. Mark 9, 41 ; irpo^arov Luke 
J 5, 4 ; Spaxwv v. 8. 9 ; also 2 John 8. 
Mid. TO TrpojBarov TO aTroXojXoy Luke 1 5, 4. 
6 ; 3p/ Luke 21,18. Acts 27, 34 ; T! John 
6, 12. Sept. for 13X Prov. 29, 3. So Ec 
clus. 6, 4. JEL. V. H. 5. 10. Xen. Hell. 1. 
1. 25. Spec. TTJV TJrvxrjv in sententious say 
ings, Matt. 10, 39 bis. 16, 25 bis. Mark 8, 
35 bis. Luke 9, 24 bis. 17, 33 bis. John 
12,25. 

b) Of persons, e. g. a) Of the prodigal 
son, Mid. Luke 15, 24 GTroXcoXwy rjv KCU 
(vpe^rj. v. 32\ So Israel forsaking God is 
likened to a flock wandering and lost, Mid. 
Matt. 10, 6. 15, 24. 18, 11. 14. Luke 19, 
10 ; so in O. T. comp. Sept. and rvpkn 
Ez. 34, 4. 16. Jer. 50, 6. Ps. 119, i76 
3) Of those lost eternally, exposed to the 
second death; comp. in no. 1. a. y. Luke 
9, 25 eW6V. John 6, 39. 18, 9. Mid. John 



17, 12. Comp. Ecclus. 20, 22. Here too 
might be referred Part, ot dno\\vp.(voi the 
lost ; see in no. 1 . a. y. 

A7ro\\VQ)v, ovros, 6, (aTroXXvco, pres. 
part.) Apollyon, pr. the destroyer, i. q 
A/3aS8o&gt;j/ where see. Rev. 9,11. 



as, 17, Apollonia, a city 
of Macedonia in the province Mygdonia, 
situated nearly midway between Amphipolis 
and Thessalonica, Acts 17, 1. See Plin. 
H. N. 4. 17. Itin. Antonin. ed. Wess. p. 
320, 330. Leake s Trav. in Northern Greece, 
III. p. 458. 

4 7ro XAa&gt;9, , 6, Apollos, pr. n. of a 
Jewish Christian, born at Alexandria, dis 
tinguished for his eloquence and for the 
influence of his preaching upon the Jews. 
For his history and character as given by 
Luke, see Acts 18, 24 sq. 19, 1 ; he is men 
tioned also by Paul^ 1 Cor. 1, 12. 3, 4. 5. 6. 
22. 4, 6. 16, 12. Tit. 3, 13. 

d7rO\Oyeo/J,ai, ovpai, f. ijo-o^ai, Mid. 
depon. (Xoyoy,) to talk oneself off, to plead 
or answer for oneself, to defend oneself, be 
fore a tribunal or elsewhere ; absol. Luke 
21,14. Acts 26, 1. Rom. 2, 15; c. on 
Acts 25, 8 ; ace. of thing uttered Luke 12. 
11. Acts 24,- 10. 26,24. (So absol. Jos. 
Ant. 4. 7. 3 ; c. on Xen. CEc. 11. 22 ; ace. 
Dem. 407. 19. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 4.) Also 
with Trfpi c. gen. of thing charged, Acts 26, 
2 ; with dat. of pers. to or before whom one 
speaks, Acts 19, 33. 2 Cor. 12, 19. So c. 
TTtpl Dem. 407. pen. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13 ; 
c. dat. Plato Prot. 359. a. 



O y, TJ, (tiTroXoyeo/iat,) a plea, 
defence, before a tribunal or elsewhere , 
absol. Phil. 1, 7. 16 [17]. 2 Cor. 7, 11. 
2 Tim. 4, 16; with irepi c. gen. of the 
charge Acts 25, 16; with dat. of pers. to 
or before whom, 1 Cor. 9, 3. 1 Pet. 3, 15; 
c. Trpos Tiva id. Acts 22, 1. So absol. Wisd. 
6, 10. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 4 ; irpos riva ib. 4. 
8. 5. 



f. \ova-co, (Xovw,) to wash off 
or away, to wash clean, e. g. gore Horn. II. 
18. 345. Mid. Luc. Lexiph. 2 et 4. In 
N. T. trop. to wash away sin, to cleanse 
from sin ; c. ace. ray a/zapn ay Acts 22, 16 ; 
Mid. 1 Cor. 6, 11. So Sept. Job 9, 30. 
Plato Crat. 405. *b, 6 KaZaipow 3e6? KO\ 6 



a7ro\VTp(t)a-lS, ea&gt;s, TJ, 
a letting off for a ransom, i. e. redemption, 
deliverance on account of a ransom paid ; 
Hesych. cmo\\iTpa&gt;&lt;nv dirokvo-iv. In N. T. 

1 . redemption, e. g. from the power and 



ttTToAuft) 85 



consequences of pin through Cnrist, who 
gave his life as a ransom, \vrpov (Matt 20, 
28); Rom. 3, 24. Eph. 1, 7. Col. 1, 14. 
Heb. 9, 15. Meton. the author of redemp- 
lion 1 Cor. 1, 30. 

2. Genr. deliverance, the idea of a ransom 
being dropped ; e. g. from calamities and 
death, Luke 21, 28. Heb. 11, 35; of be 
lievers from the body and from the power 
of this world, Rom. 8, 23 (comp. 7,. 24). 
Eph. 1, 14. 4, 30. 



), f. IHTU, (Xvco,) to loose from, 
to loosen, to unbind, c. ace. et gen. pr. Horn. 
Od. 21. 46. In N. T. to free from, to set 
free, i. e. 

1. to loose or relieve from any evil, as 
disease ; Pass. c. gen. TTJS do-Ztvdas Luke 
13, 12. 2 Mace. 6, 30. Diod. Sic. 4. 11. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1.5. 

2. to let go free, to set free, to release from 
bonds or arrest ; with ace. of pers. Luke 
22, 68. 23, 16. 20. 22. John 19, 10. 12 bis. 
Acts 3, 13. 4,21. 5,40. 16,35. 17,9. 28, 
18; ace. and dat. of pers. Matt. 27, 15. 17. 
21. 26. Mark 15, 6. 9. 11. 15. Luke 23, 17. 
!8. 25. John 18, 39 bis. Once from arrest 
for debt, Matt. 18, 27. Pass. Acts 4, 23. 
16, 36. 26, 32; also Heb. 13, 23 Ti/idSeoi/ 
dno\f\vp.( vov, where others : is let go, is 
gone away, as in no. 3. So 2 Mace. 12, 
25. Plut. Phocion 18. Xen. Hell. 4. 8. 21. 
Trop. i. q. to forgive, absol. and Pass. 
Luke 6, 38 bis. Comp. 2 Mace. 12, 45 rrjs 



3. to let go, to dismiss, to send away from 
attendance on any one, from a person or 
from any place. a) Pr. and with ace. of 
pers. Matt. 14, 15 dnoXvcrov TOVS o^Xovj. 
v. 22. 23. 15, 23. 39. Mark 6, 36. 45. 8, 9. 
Luke 8, 38. 9, 12. Acts 15, 30. 19, 41. 
23, 22 ; ace. impl. Luke 14, 4. Acts 13, 3. 
With ace. and predic. Mark 8, 3 euc aTroXva-co 
avTovs vT]&lt;TTtis. Matt. 15, 32. (Sept. Ps. 
37, 1. Jos. Ant. 5. 2. 8. Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 
21.) Pass, to be let go, to go away, to de 
part, Acts 28, 25; OTTO TWOS 15, 33. So 
Jos. Ant 5. 1. 25. Pol. 2. 34. 12. b) 
Spec, to let depart this life, to let die ; c. 
ace. Luke 2, 29 vvv aTroXveiy rbv 8ov\6v 
crou tv flprjvr]. Sept. Pass, for 51S Num. 
20, 29. So 2 Mace. 7, 9. Plut Consol. ad 
Apoll. 13. T. I. p. 251. Pass. Ml V. H. 
13. 19. 

4. to let go, to put away, to divorce from 
the marriage tie ; c. ace. r^i/ yvvaina Matt. 
5, 31. 32. 19,3. 7. 8. 9. Mark 10, 2. 4. 11. 
Luke 16, 18; once of a woman betrothed, 
Matt. 1,19. Pass. part. OTroXeXv/xei/Tj Matt. 



5, 32. 19, 9. Luke 16, 18. Once vice 
versa, c. ace. rovtivSpa Mark 10, 12. Diod. 
Sic. 12. 18 i&gt;6fj.os 6 8i8ovs t^ovaiav TTJ yv- 
OI&gt; livSa. 



v. -TT&lt;U, f. , (p.d&lt;rcra&gt;,) to 
wipe off, TO. 8dicpva Pol. 15. 26. 3. In N. T. 
Mid. to icipe off from oneself; c. ace. et 
dat incommodi, Luke 10, 11 TOV Kovtoprov 



a7rovefj,a), f. p.u, (/&gt;,) to divide off or 
out, to distribute, to assign, Sept. for p;H 
Deut. 4, 19. Pol. 14. 4. 2. In N. T. sim 
ply, to assign, to bestow, c. ace. 1 Pet. 3, 7 
dirovefjLOVTts Ti\i.r)V. So Jos. Ant. 1. 7. 1 
ri/jLrjv. Plato Prot. 341. e. 

a-TTOf 17TTO), f. ^ta, (wrra&gt;,) to wash off, 
e. g. alfut Sept. 1 K. 22, 38. In N. T. 
Mid. to wash off oneself, to wash ; c. ace. 
of the members, Matt. 27, 24 dirtvfyaTa 
Tas x ( ^P as he washed his own hands, as a 
symbol of his innocence ; see Deut. 21,6.7. 
Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 16. Schol. in Soph. Ajac. 
663. Horn. Od. 22. 478 x"P a s- Absol. 
Plato Conv. 223. d. 

aTTOTTiTTTey, aor. 2 dire-nfcrov, (TrtTrrtD,) 
to fall off from, with dno c. gen. Acts 9, 18. 
Sept. Job 24, 24. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 33. 

aTTOTrXavda), ,, f. TJO-W, (TrXovaca,) to 
make wander away, to cause to go astray, 
Sept. for aniti Jer. 50, 6. In N. T. trop. 
to lead astray, to seduce, c. ace. Mark 13, 
22. Pass, to go astray, to err, dno TTJS 
Tj-icrrfcor 1 Tim. 6, 10. Sept. for Man 
Prov. 7, 21. So Pol. 3. 57. 4. JEschin. 
79. 6. Pass. Ecclus. 4, 19. Plato Ax. 
369. d. 

ttTTOTTXetO, f. TrXevao), (TrXe co,) to sail 
away, with s c. ace. of place whither, 
Acts 13, 4. 14, 26. 27, 1 ; naMtefv of 
place whence, Acts 20, 15. Dem. 932. 17. 
Xen. An. 5. 4. 12. 



), f. j/w, (TrXvvw,) to wash off 
or out, to rinse, e. g. nets, c. ace. Luke 5, 2. 
Sept. for 033 2 Sam. 19, 24. Jos. Ant. 8. 
15. 6. Plato Tim. 65. d. 

aTTOTTVLja), f. o&gt;, (Tm yw.) to quite choke 
or strangle, i. q. irviy&lt;a strengthened ; e. g. 
by drowning, Pass. Luke 8, 33. Trop. of 
plants, c. ace. Matt. 13, 7. Luke 8, 7. 
Tob. 3, 8. Hdian. 1. 17. 24. Xen. Hell. 3. 
1. 14. 

aTropea), i, f. Tjcro), (airopos : a prh 
Trdpor,) to be without way or means, to be at 
a loss, Jos. Ant. 1. 21. 1. JE\. V. H. 8. 5. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 5. In N. T. Mid. diropov- 
p. a i , to be at a loss wilh oneself, to be in dcw!&gt;t, 



(nropia 



86 



perplexed; absol. John -13, 22. 2 Cor. 4, 8 ; 
(v vfiiv as to you Gal. 4, 20 ; ds c. ace. id. 
Acts 25, 20 ; -ntpl c. gen. Luke 24, 4 Lachm. 
So Sept. Gen. 32, 7. Pol. 20. 5. 8. Xen. 
An. 7. 3. 29. 

aTTOpia, as, 77, (aTropeta,) the being at 
a loss, i. e. doubt, perplexity of mind, Luke 
21, 25. Sept. for rns Is. 8, 22. Hdian. 
2. 12. 5. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 13. 

airoppiTTTO), f. -^w, (piTrrco,) to /Tirow 
o^" or away, TO. oTrXa Hdian. 8. 4. 27. Sept. 
for tpblfir! Ex. 22, 31. In N. T. reflex, 
with e auroj/ impl. to throw oneself off, e. g. 
from a ship into the sea ; Acts 27, 43 W- 
Xeucre TOVS . - . diroppfyavras [tavrovy] Trpeo- 
rouy KrX. So. Luc. V. Hist. 1. 30 KOI 



iyWj f. icrco, (op(pavifta,~) to 
make wholly orphan, to bereave wholly, Pass. 
JEschyl. Choeph. 247. In N. T. Pass, 
trop. to be wholly bereaved, prasgn. c. OTTO 
TIVOS, 1 Thess. 2. 17, dnopfpavio-^Sevrfs d&lt;p 
vp.S)v being bereaved and separated from you. 

}* f t / &gt;- ~ 

ttTTOOVCcUttyMj I. acrw, (&lt;7Kfuaco, (TKfv- 

of.) to j^acfc away, to clear away, Sept. for 
!"12S Lev. 14, 36 ; TTJV 6po&lt;pr)v Lycurg. 166. 
9. Mil. id. in respect to oneself, Jos. Ant. 
14. 6. 2. B. J. 1. 13. 5 TTJV inro-^iav. ib. 1. 
31. 1. Hdian. 1. 9. 1. Pol. 2. 26. 6. InN. 
T. Mid. Acts 21, 15 drrocrK(vacrdp.(voi dve- 
fiaivOfifv (Is lepov(TaXf]fjL, lit. having packed 
away we went up to Jerusalem, i. e. prob. 
having deposited or stored away in Cesarea 
the luggage which had been necessary on 
a long sea-voyage. Later editions read eVt- 
(rKeva&lt;rd/ie!/ot q. V. 

a7TOcr/ciacr//,a, OTOS, TO, (aTroo-Kidfco,) a 
shading off, shadow, obscuration; James 1, 
17 OVK evi TrapaX\ayr) rj TpOTrrjs aTrocna aer/xa, 
in whom is no alternation neither shadow 
from change, i. e. obscuration connected 
with the changes or revolutions of a hea 
venly body, as the moon, or as in the case 
of eclipses. Sea Wetst. in loc. 

a7roa"7rao), w, f. do-o), (oTrdo),) to draio 
from or out, to draw away, viz. 

1. Of things, to draw out, e. g. a sword 
from the scabbard, TTJV /j-dxaipav, Matt. 26, 
51. Comp. Dem. 845, 18 TO Svpw/iara. 

2. Of persons, e. g. disciples, to draio 
away from any one, c. ace. et OTTI O-W TIVOS 
Acts 20, 3. (jEl. V. H. 13. 31.) Pass, 
aor. 1 aTT(O Trdo %T)v in Mid. sense, to draw 
off oneself, to go away, to depart; with dno 
c. gen. Luke 22, 41. Acts 21, 1. So 2 
Mace. 12, 10. 17. Diod. Sic. 20. 39. Act. c. 
ice. Xen. An. 1. 8. 13. 



airocnacna, as, fj, (d^tVr^t,) aposla 
sy, defection, a falling away, Acts 21, 21. 2 
Thess. 2, 3. Sept. for rno Jer. 29, 32 
Plut. Galb. 1. A later word for the earlier 
dTroo-rao-is, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 528. 

a7TOO"Tao"tov, iov, TO, (a^ior^/ii,) de 
fection, desertion, e. g. of a freedman from 
his patron Dem. 940. 15. In N. T. a put 
ting away, divorce ; hence ftifiXiov aTroara- 
o-i ov a bill of divorce, Matt. 19, 7. Mark 
10, 4. Meton. simply aTroorao-tov id. Matt. 
5, 31. So Sept. /3t/3At oj/ diroa-Taa-iov for "lE.O 
nni-13 Deut. 24, 1. 3. Is. 50, 1. 

a7ro&lt;7Teya&&amp;gt;, f. ao-co, (o-rryd^aj,) to un 
roof, i. e. to dig through (e ^opvercreii ) the 
flat roof of an oriental house, c. ace. TTJV O-TC- 
yrjv Mark 2, 4 ; comp. Luke 5, 19. Strabo 
4. p. 303. a. ib. 8. p. 542. e, dnoa-Teydo-fiv 
TOV vf&lt;av. 

, f. eX&j, (oreXXw,) aor. 1 
, Perf. dnevTaXita, Pass. aor. 2 



1. to send off or away, to send forth. a) 
Genr. of persons, as sent with a message or 
commands, i. e. a messenger, agent, or the 
like; c. ace. Matt. 10, 5 TOVTOVS TOVS 8o&gt;Se- 
Ka dVe oTeiXei/ 6 IjycroCs. V. 16. 40. 24, 31. 
Mark 9, 37. 11,1. Luke 10, 3. 16. John 

3, 34. 7, 29. Acts 3, 20. al. saep. Pass. 
John 1, 24. Rom. 10, 15. al. Sept. for 
r&OJ Gen. 28, 5. (Diod. Sic. 11. 28. Thuc. 
1. 91. Xen. Hell. 5. 4. 9.) Mark 6, 7 fjpa- 
TO avTovs a7rooTf XXeij&gt; 8vo 8vo to send them 
forth tzvo and two. So with two accus. of 
pers. and predic. Acts 7, 35 TOVTOV 6 3e6s 
apxovra KOI \VTpaiTrjv aTreoreiXei . 1 John 

4, 10. Acts 3, 26. Mark 12, 3. With ace. 
and an adjunct of pers. to whom or of place 
whither ; e. g. ace. and dat. of pers. Matt. 
22, 16 aTrocrreXXotxnz/ airw TOVS /xaS^rar 
avTvv (see Winer \ 31. 2. par. 2). So with 
ace. and els c. ace. of place Matt. 20, 2. 
Luke 1, 26. John 3, 17. Acts 7, 34. al. or 
els c. ace. of pers. Matt. 15, 24. Luke 11, 
49 ; or fls c. ace. of purpose, Pass. Luke 
4, 43. Heb. 1, 14. With ace. and trpos c. 
ace. of pers. Matt. 23, 34 aTroo-rf XXco Trpos 
vfias 7rpo&lt;p;?ray Mark 12, 6. Acts 8, 14. 9, 
38. 2 Cor. 12, 17 ; Pass. Matt. 23, 37. Luke 
13, 34. With ace. and rrpb TrpocratTrov TIVOS 
Matt. 11, 10 (comp. Mai. 3, 1). Mark 1, 2. 
Luke 7, 27. 10, 1. (Sept. Ex. 23, 20.) Also 
e/iTrpocrSei TIVOS John 3, 28 ; oTriVo) TIVOS 
Luke 19, 14. Also with ace. and an ad 
junct of place whence; e. g. ace. and CK c. 
gen. of place, John 1,19; or OTTO c. gen. of 
place 1 Pet. 1,12; also c. Trpos Tiva Acts 1 1 , 
11 ; or OTTO c. gen. of pers. Acts 10. 17 ; 



aTroarepeci) 



87 



also with irapa c. gen. of pers. John 1, ; 
&&amp;gt; c. gen. of place Mark. 5, 10. Further, 
with ace. and infin. of purpose, Matt. 22, 3 
dirt oretXe TOVS 8ov\ovs airrov KoAfcrat KT\. 
Mark 3, 14. Luke 1, 19. 4, 18. John 4, 38. 
1 Cor. 1, 17. al. and so infin. after ace. and 
(Is Tiva Acts 26, 17; also after ace. and 
rrpoy Tiva Matt. 21, 34. With ace. of pers. 
and mi, John 7, 32 ; also Iva after ace. and 
jrpos riva Mark 12, 2. 13. Luke 20, 10. 
With ace. of pers. and SITUS, Acts 9, 17; 
also twrcdy after ace. and irpos nva Luke 7, 3. 
b) Spec, to send away a prisoner to another 
tribunal ; with ace. and irpos nva, John 18, 24 
aWoretXei ovv avTov 6 "Away 8e8efj.evov irpbs 
Kdid(pav, i. e. Annas had sent him ; see 
Buttm. J 137. 3. Winer 41.5. c) Intrans. 
or with ace. impl. to send off or forth, to dis 
patch a messenger or agent for some pur 
pose ; Matt. 2, 16 ical aTrooreiXay dveiXe 
irdvras TOVS iral8as KT\. and sending forth 
he slew all the children. Mark 6, 17. Acts 7, 
14. Rev. 1,1. (Comp. Plut. de Puer. educ. 
14 pen. irep. fyus dvdXe TOV QeoK.pt.Tov. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 1. 6.) With fly c. ace. of place, 
Matt. 14, 35. Acts 5, 21. 11, 13; npos c. 
ace. of pers. Matt. 27, 19. Mark 3, 31. John 
5, 33. 11, 3. Acts 11, 30. 13, 15; Iva Acts 
16,36. So Sept. intrans. Gen. 20, 2. 1 Sam. 
16, 11. 12. al. ss:p. d) i. q. to dismiss, to 
let go ; C. ace. et els, Mark 8, 26 aTre oreiXei; 
avrbv fls TOV OIKOV avTov.- Matt. 8, 31 
Griesb. drrooreiXov r)p.ds els TTJV dyf\rjv. 
Also Luke 4, 19 [18] tnroorelXai reSpav- 
crfj.vovs tv d&lt;pfcrfi, quoted from Is. 58, 6 
where Sept. for D-nton O- StWi ni JJ. So 
Pol. 5. 10. 4. Xen. An. 2. 1. 5." 

2. Of things, to send away, to send forth, 
e. g. from one person to another ; as a 
beast, c. ace. Matt. 21, 3. Mark 11, 3. (So 
TT]V eVio-roXjjv ^El. V. H. 12. 51 ; TO. TrXoTa 
Xen. Hell. 5. 1. 23.) Mark 4, 29 diro- 
ore XXet TO Speiravov, he sendeth forth the 
sickle ; comp. Joel 4, 9 [3, 13], where Heb. 
&gt;T3 nb J , Sept. e a7rooTeXX&&amp;gt; 8ptirava. 
Sept. UTrooreXXco TTJV \fipa for "P l" ? ^ 
Ex. 9, 1 5. Also John 9, 7 SiXcoa^i 6 epp.e- 
eeveTcu dirTTa\fjLfvos, i. e. Heb. rVbl2 pr. a 
sending forth of water, a conduit, aqueduct ; 
see in 2iXo&gt;a/i. With ace. and dat. of pers. 
lo send any thing to a person ; Acts 10, 36 
rbv \oyov ov dirfo~Tfi\f roTy viols Io~pai]\. 
Pass. c. dat. Acts 13, 26. 28,28. Also 
with ace. and eVi riva, as a thing promised, 
rf)v (irayyf\ ! .av . . . f &lt;p vp-ay Luke 24, 49. 
JE\. V. H. 12. 57 ot p.fv 3fot OTy/ieta av- 
Tols KOI repara aW&lt;7TeXXoi&gt;. + 

aTTOcrrepea), f. yo-a&gt;, (orep/a&gt;,) to deprive, 
to defraud, to despoil, diro being thus ex- 



pressed by Lat. dt in composition ; absol. 
Mark 10, 9 ; c. ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 6, 8 dno- 
crrfperre . . . dS(\&lt;povs. 1 Cor. 7, 5, Comp. 
Ex. 21, 10. Mid. or Pass, to let defraud 
oneself, to be defrauded ; absol. 1 Cor. 6, 7 ; 
with gen. of thing, 1 Tun. 6, 5 dnfcrrrjpr]- 
p.(vu&gt;v Tys dX^Seias defrauded (destitute) of 
the truth. So with ace. of pers. Hdot. 7. 

1 55 ; ace. of pers. and gen. of thing Ecclus. 
29, 6. Dem. 207. 9. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 63. 
Also pr. with ace. of thing ; Pass. James 5, 
4 6 /LucrSoy ... 6 dn(o-rrjprjp.fvos, the hire . . . 
kept back by fraud. So Act. c. ace. /uo-36V, 
Sept. for p $ Deut. 24, 14. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 
38. Plut. Demosth. 4. 

a7rocrro\rj, fj s , 17, (dTroareXXo),) a send 
ing off, expedition, of ships Thuc. 8. 9 ; of 
a person Plut. Timol. 1 . In N. T. apostk- 
ship, the office of an apostle, Acts 1, 25. 
Rom. 1, 5. 1 Cor. 9, 2. Gal. 2, 8. 

aTTOcrroXo?, ov, 6, ((ZTTooreXXco,) one 
sent forth, a messenger, apostle. 

1. Genr. of any messenger, John 13, 16. 

2 Cor. 8, 23. Phil. 2, 25, comp. 4, 18. Sept. 
for n&O 1 K. 14, 6. Hdot. 1. 21. 

2. Of messengers or ambassadors sent 
from God, joined with Trpo^^rat, Luke 1 1 , 
49. Eph. 3, 5. Rev. 2, 2. 18, 20. So of the 
Messiah, Heb. 3, 1 . 

3. Spec, an apostle of Christ, e. g. a) 
ot 8a&gt;8fKa ajroo-roXoi, the twelve apostles, 
Matt. 10, 2. Luke 6, 13. 9, 10. 22, 14. 
1 Cor. 12, 28. 2 Pet. 3, 2. Jude 17. Rev. 
21, 14. al. These are called by Paul oi 
virepkiav aTrdoToXot, 2 Cor. 11,5. 12,11; 
and are also spoken of after the fall of Judas 
as oi ev8(Ka dir. Acts 1, 26, comp. Mark 
16, 14. So of Paul, as being /car t^ox^v 
the apostle of the gentiles, Rom. 11, 13. 
1 Tim. 2, 7. 2 Tim. 1, 11 ; also Rom. 1, 1. 
Gal. 1,1. Eph. 1, 1. al. /3) In a wider 
sense of the helpers and companions of the 
twelve or of Paul ; e. g. of Paul and Bar 
nabas Acts 14, 4. 14; perh. of Andronicus 
and Junias, Rom. 16, 7. + 

a7TO(TTO/iaTift&gt;, f. t o-w, (o-TO/xa.) lit. tc 
mouth it off, pr. i. q. diro oro/zaroy t intiv, tc. 
speak or repeat from the lips, by heart, off 
hand ; so of teachers dictating to their pu 
pils, as was the custom at Athens, Plato 
Euthyd. 276. c. 277. a ; comp. Ruhnk. ad 
Plat. Tim. p. 43, 44. So too of teachers 
causing their pupils to repeat by heart ; 
Suid. diroo~TOfj.aTi^eiv &lt;pao~l TOV 8i8do~Ka\ov, 

OTUV K\Vfl TOV TTOlSa \fyflV OTTO OTTO OTO- 

/iaroy. Also of the Sybil repeating or dic 
tating an oracle or response, Plut. Thes. 
24 fin. Hence in N. T. to make one ansio 



88 



off hand, to draw out by artful questions, 
c. ace. Luke 11, 53. 

7rOOTpe&lt;&), f. ^o), (o-rpe(/&gt;co,) 1. to 
turn away or aside ; c. ace. et airo c. gen. 
2 Tim. 4, 4 dno rrjs dXj/Seiay ryv aKorjv 
dnocrTptyovtriv. Luke 23, 14 diroo-Tpe&lt;j)ovTa 
rov \aov sc. OTTO TOV Kaicrapos V. 2. Trop. 
Acts 3,26. Rom. 11,26 diroo-Tpe\l/ei dStKiay 
a?ro la-paqX, quoted from Sept. Is. 59, 20 
where Sept. for sda iatt5 . Sept. for "Pon 
Ex. 23, 25. Prov. 4, "27. 1 Mace. 3, 8 ; 
c. ace. Diod. Sic. 4. 35. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 25. 

2. Mid. aTToo-Tpefpofj-ai, Pass. aor. 2 
aTrto-Tpdfprjv with Mid. signif. to iwra orce- 
self away from, c. ace. see Buttm. $ 113. 4. 
Kiihner J 197. 3. Hence genr. to &lt;urn artaz/ 
/rom, to refuse, to re/ec, c. ace. Matt. 5, 42. 
Tit. 1, 14. Heb. 12, 25; to forsake, c. ace. 
2 Tim. 1,15. Sept. for nat Hos. 8, 3 ; CD3 
Jer. 15, 6. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 3. Plut. Cato 
Maj. 24 pen. Pol. 9. 39. 6. 

3. Spec, and from the context, to turn 
away back, to return, see in diro note 3 ; 
c. ace. et els, Matt. 26, 52 dnoo-Tpe-^ov a-ov 
rifV pd^aipav fls TOV TOTTOV avrrjs. So ace. 
et dat. Matt. 27, 3 TO. dpyvpia rots Ifpevcri. 
Sept. for nivsn Gen. 24, 5. 28, 15. Comp. 
Dem, 1491. 9 fls Kpdkrjv airu&gt;v aTrocrrpe- 
ty-eiav ol Seoi. 

a7TOO-TL"ye&), , f. ^a-co, (o-rvye co,) to 
hate utterly, to abhor, c. ace. Rom. 12, 9. 
Eurip. Ion 500 TOV airaida S drrocrTvyS) fiiov. 
Hdot. 6. 129. 

a7roavvd&gt;ya)&lt;yo&lt;;, O v, 6, fj, adj. (o-vva- 
ycayf]. ) put away, out, from the synagogue. 
exr,o?nmunicated,3ohn$,2 2. 12,42. 16,2. 
The Rabbins speak of three kinds of ex 
communication, called isftjj C iri, fctpratti. 
The first continued for 30 days ; the person 
might not bathe, nor shave his head, nor 
approach another nearer than four cubits ; 
he was as a mourner, but might be present 
at public assemblies. If he remained ob 
stinate at the end of the 30 days, the second 
kind was superadded ; by which he was laid 
under a heavy curse, was excluded from all 
assemblies, and from all intercourse with 
others. The third species is mentioned 
only by the later Rabbins, who describe it 
as an utter and perpetual exclusion from all 
the privileges of the Jewish people, both 
civil and religious. SeeBuxtorf Lex. Chald. 
col. 1303, 827, 2466. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. 
in Joh. 9, 22 et 1 Cor. 5, 5. Winer Realw. 
art. Bann. 

aTTordcraw v. -TT&lt;W, f. o&gt;, (rdo-o-w.) 
to set off in a certain order, to assign sepa 
rately, to separate, 1 Mace 11.3. Jos. B. J. 



3. 4. 2. Plato Theset. 153. e. In N. T- 
Mid. (iTTordcrcro/iai, f. o/iai, to separate 
oneself, and so to take leave, to bid- farewell, 
a signif. of the Alexandrian dialect and 
espec. in Josephus and Philo ; see Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 23, 24. a) Pr. of a person who 
himself goes away, c. dat. Luke 9, 61, Acts 
18. 18. 21. 2 Cor. 2, 13. So Jos. Ant. 8. 

13. 7. Liban. Decl. 30. p. 699. a. b) Ot 
one who sends others away, i. q. to send 
away, to dismiss, c. dat. Mark 6, 46 ; parall. 
is dTroXua) Matt. 14, 23. So Jos. Ant. 11. 
8. 6. c) Trop. i. q. to forsake, c. dat. Luke 

14, 33. So Jos. Ant. 11. 6. 8. Jamblicb 
Vit. Pyth. 28. p. 145. 

aTTOreXeft), , f. eVa, (reXew,) to finish 
off. to complete fully, 2 Mace. 15, 39. Xen. 
Hell. 3. 2. 10. In N. T. Pass, to be finished 
off, completed; James 1, 15 rj 8e a/xapn a 
aTroreXeo-Seura dnoKvei SdvaTov, sin when 
completed, i. e. brought out into full exer 
cise ; comp. Tt\flv fTr&vniav crapKos Gal. 
5, 16. So Plato Gorg. 503. d, ras eVtSw- 
Hias dwoTfXflv. Xen. Conv. 8. 34. 

affDr&ty/M, f. Sjjo-co, (n 377/ii.) to put. 
off or away, a crown Sept. Cod. Alex, for 
C^v] Ez. 21, 31 [26] ; to expose a child. 
Plato Thecet. 161. a. In N. T. only Mid! 
to put off from oneself, to lay aside, c. ace. 
TO. f/idria Acts 7, 58. (2 Mace. 8, 35. JE1. 
V. H. 3. 3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 4. 11.) Trop. to 
put off" or awdy, to renounce, c. ace. Rom. 
13, 12 TO. epya TOV O~KOTOVS. Eph. 4, 22. 25. 
Col. 3, 8. Heb. 12, 1. James 1, 21. 1 Pet. 
2, 1. So Luc. D. Mort. 10. 8 TO -^eOSor. 
Dion. Hal. 9. 33 TTJV opyrjv. 

airoTivdcrcra), f. &&amp;gt;, (nmo-o-co,) to shakt 
off", c. ace. et a-no Luke 9, 5 ; ace. et fls 
Acts 28, 5. Sept. Mid. for iyj Niph. Judg. 
16, 20. Eurip. Bacch. 253 OVK. dnoTivdgfis 



f. i&lt;ro&gt;, (riVco,) to pay off or in 
full, and so to repay, absol. Philem. 19. 
Sept, for tD^ttJ Prov. 22, 27. Hdian. 2. 11. 
14. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 5. 

a7TOToA//,a&), , f. r)o-a&gt;, (roX/nuco,) to 
have full courage, to be quite bold, very bold, 
i. q. ToX/xdw strengthened; absol. Rom. 10, 
20 Hcraiay Se aTroroX/ia KCU Xe yet but JEsaias 
is very bold and saith, conies out boldly. 
JSschin. 72. 17 iwroroX/xai \tyeiv. Diod. 
Sic. 12. 17. Plato Rep. 503. b. 

CUTTOTOfJLia, as, f], ((I7roro/i0f, aTrore/ij/o),) 
pr. a cutting off", and hence steepness, comp. 
oprj diroTofia Xen. An. 4. 1. 2. In N. T. 
trop. decisiveness, severity, Rom. 11, 22 bis. 
So Diod. Sic. 12. 16 air. TOIV VO/JLUV. Plut. 
de Puer. educ. 18. 



89 



a7roTO/za&gt;9, adv. (un-drop-or,) pr. with a 
nutting off", utterly, Wisd. 5, 22 ; absolutely 
Dem. 1402. 16. In N. T. trop. decisively, 
severely, 2 Cor. 13, 10. Tit. 1,13. So Pol. 

17. 11. 2. 

aTTOTpeTra), f. ^o&gt;, (rp/Trw,) to Zurn 
way or crsjffe, trans. Ecclus. 20, 29. Xen. 
Conv. 4. 7. In N. T. only Mid. to turn 
oneself away from any one, i. q. to turn 
away from, to avoid, c. ace. 2 Tim. 3, 5 ; 
see Buttm. } 135. 4. Kiihner 250. 1. b. 
So jEschyl. Sept. adv. Theb. 1060 cpo/Sovpu 
KctTroTpf Trop.cu bflfui TToXiraJj . Antiphon. 72 1 . 
6. Pint. Cleom. 9. 

aTTOfcria, a?, f], (a7rei/,) absence, Phil. 
2, 12. Jos. Ant. 2. 4. 5. Dem. 10. 5. Xen. 
Vect. 9. 10. 

ctTTCKpepa), (&lt;pfp&&amp;gt;.) aor. 1 dn^veyKa 
Mark 15, 1 ; aor. 2 infin. aTTfj/eyKftv 1 Cor. 
16, 3; Pass. aor. 1 inf. uirevf^rivai Luke 
1 6, 22 ; to bear or carry away from one 
place or person to another ; with ace. and 
ds of place, 1 Cor. 16, 3. Rev. 17,3 ; Pass. 
Luke 16, 22; ace. and eVt c. ace. of place 
Rev. 21,10. [Acts 19, 12] ; ace. impl. Mark 
15, 1. Sept. for N^ 2 Chr. 36, 7. Lys. 
395. 2. Xen.yr. 2. 4. 19. 

a.7ro&lt;f)ev&lt;ya), f. , ((pevyco,) tojlee away, 
l( escape from any thing, c. ace. 2 Pet. 2, 

18. 20. (Plato Tim. 44. c. Xen. Mem. 3. 
11. 8.) Once with gen. because of OTTO in 
comp. 2 Pet. 1, 4 TTJS (pZopas. See Winer 
$ 56. 4. c. 



f. p,at, Mid. depon. 
forth, to speak out, to 
declare, absol. Acts 2, 4 ; ace. of thing Acts 
26, 25 ; dat. of pers. Acts 2, 14. Sept. for 
K33 1 Chr. 25, 1. Diog. Laert. 1. 63. 
Philo de Mos. II. p. 139. 32. 

a7TO(f&gt;opTL^o^ai, f. t o-o/ttu, Mid. ((pop- 
Ti,) to unload one s own burden, to unlade, 
so of a ship, c. ace. Acts 21, 3 a7ro&lt;popnd- 
p.evov TOV yd/ioi/, i. e. about to unlade HER 
burden. Philo de Praem. p. 915. b. Dion. 
Hal. 3. 44 at Se pfi^ovs (vrjei) . . . dno(popTi- 
foirat ovcdxpat?. 



fM s, f], (aTroxpaop-ai.) a 
using up, consumption by use ; Col. 2, 22 
a ecrri Tfdvra els &lt;p3opai/ rtj airo-^prja-d, 
which all are to perish with the using, i. e. 
all which things so forbidden perish in be 
ing used up, consumed. The clause is 
parenthetic ; and the next words, Kara TO. 
eWoX/iara KT\. are then to be connected 
with v. 20. (Plut. Quzest. Rom. 18 -^alpfiv 
rals roiavrais aTro^prjo fcrt KCU crvcrroXals 
r&&amp;gt; TTfpirriov. Dion. Hal. 1. p. 47.) Others 



connect Kara TO. eVraXp-ara directly with TJJ 
aTroxprja-fi, thus : which all are for perdition 
in the using (comp. Gal. 6, 8), according to 
the precepts of men; see Kypke, De Wette, 
in loc. 

aTTO^Wpe&J, a), f. 770-0), (^copea),) to give 
way from, to go away, to depart ; with OTTO 
c. gen. Matt. 7, 23 (comp. Ps. 6, 8). Luke 
9, 39. Acts 13, 13. Sept. for *io; Jer. 46, 
5. Pol. 1. 11. 15. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 3. 

aTTO^wpi^o), f. iVoj, (xwpi ,) to sepa 
rate off or out, Plato Soph. 226. d ; to set 
apart, to appoint, Sept. Ez. 43, 21. Lys. 
147. 17. In N. T. genr. to separate, to part 
asunder ; Pass. aor. 1 dTrfxapia- Srjv with 
Mid. signif. Rev. 6, 14 (cat 6 ovpavbs dnex^- 
piVS?; w? |3t/3Xioi&gt; etXio-cro/j.ei oi , and the 
heavens parted asunder as a scroll rolled up, 
i. e. the heavens were rent and the parts 
rolled away as a scroll ; comp. Is. 34, 4. 
With drro c. gen. Acts 15, 39 aT 
i/ai avrovs OTT 



f. &&amp;gt;, 0|xw&gt;) to leave off 
breathing, and so to faint, to swoon, Od. 24. 
348. Jos. Ant. 19. 1. 15 ; to expire, to die, 
Thuc. 1. 134. In N. T. trop. to faint, to 
fail at Jieart; absol. Luke 21, 26 diro^rvxv- 
TCOV aV3pco7r&lt;Bi OTTO &lt;p6&ov, parall. is d&gt;&lt;m 
venpoi Matt. 28, 4. So Lat. expiro Senec. 
Nat. Quaest. 2. 59. 

"ATTTTIOS, ov, 6, Appius, i. e. Appius 
Claudius Coecus, a censor of Rome, who 
built the celebrated Appian way leading 
from Rome to Brundusium ; portions of 
which remain at the present day in many- 
places. In N. T. ATTTTI OU (popov, Lat. 
Appii Forum, Acts 28, 15 ; the name of a 
small town on the Appian way, 43 Roman 
miles from Rome according to the Itin. 
Anton, p. 107, or 37 R. miles according to 
the Itin. Hieros. p. 611, ed. Wesseling. It 
lay in the Pontine marshes ; and is de 
scribed by Horace as differtum nautis, cau- 
ponibus atque malignis, Sat. 1. 5. 4. The 
place called Tpelr Taftepvat, Lat. Tres 
Taberwc, Engl. the Three Taverns, Acts 
1. c. lay on the same road, 10 R. miles 
nearer to Rome ; Itin. Anton. 1. c. Cicero 
writes, ad Att. 2. 10 Ab Appii Foro, hora 
quarta; dederam aliam paulo ante Tribus 
Tabernis. ib. 2. 12 Emerseram commode 
ex Antiati in Appiam ad Tris Tabernas. 

airpoaLTOf, ov, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. Trpdcr- 
ei/it.) not to be approached, unapproachable ; 
1 Tim. 6, 16 0a&gt;s dnpoffirov light unap 
proachable, excessive; comp. Ez. 1, 4. 26- 
28. Pol. 3. 49. 7 aTrpdo-tra oprj. Diod. Sic. 
19. 96. 



90 



apa 



O v, 6, 37, adj. (a priv. 
),) not striking against, not stum 
bling, i. e. 

1. Act. not causing to stumble ; trop. not 
causing to fall, not leading into sin, 1 Cor. 
10, 32. Pr. of a way, Ecclus. 35, 21. 

2. Pass, not made to stumble ; trop. not 
falling into sin, faultless, Acts 24, 16. 
Phil. 1, 10. 

u7rpoa-(07ro\iJ7rTa)&lt;f. adv. (a priv. Trpoo- 
o&gt;7roX?;7rTea),) without respect of persons, im 
partially, 1 Pet. 1, 17. For this Hebraism 
see in Xa/i/Sdvco and Trpocrayrrov. 

" r f J- .. 

aTTTaia TOS) ov, o, i), adj. (a pnv. 
Tmu w,) not stumbling, of a horse Xen. Eq. 
1. 6. In N. T. trop. not falling into sin, 
faultless, paroll. apayfios, Jude 24. So 3 
Mace. 6, 39. Luc. Amor. 46 81 aTrra/orov 
KU! aKXiwCr /3t ov. 

UTTTO), f. -^co, to ac%tf, to appZy one 
thing to another, to Jj-r or fasten upon, pr. 
Horn. Od. 21. 408. In N. T. 

1. Of fire as applied to any thing, to set 
fire to, to Idndle, to light, c. ace. \v%vov 
Luke 8, 16. 11, 33. 15, 8; Trvp 22,55; 
rv/aai/ Acts 28, 2 Lachm. Judith 13, 13 
mp. JEschin. 27. 7. Thuc. 4. 100. 

2. More freq. is Mid. aTrro/nai, to a^Z^ 
oneself to, i. q. to touch, constr. with a gen. 
of pers. or thing, or of the part touched ; 
Buttm. \ 132. 5. e. Kiihner 273. 3. b. 

a) Pr. and genr. c. gen. of pers. some 
part of whom is touched ; Matt. 8, 3 tj-^aro 
OVTOV 6 Irjvovs. 17. 7. Mark 1, 41. 3, 10. 

5, 31. 6, 56. 8, 22. 10, 13. Luke 5, 13. 6, 

19. 7, 39. 8, 45 bis. 46. 47. 18, 15. John 

20, 17 pfj nov airrov, comp. Matt. 28, 9. 
With gen. of the member touched, Matt. 8, 
15 fj\l/a.To rrjs x fl P" s avrfjs. 9, 29. 20, 34. 
Mark 7, 33. Luke 22, 51. With gen. of a 
garment, TOU lp.ariov Matt. 9, 21. Mark 5, 
27. 28. 30 ; also roO Kpa&lt;nrf8ov TOV Ifiariov 
Matt. 9, 20. 14, 36. Mark 6, 56. Luke 8, 
44 ; id. impl. Matt. 14, 36. Once rfjs cropov 
Luke 7, 14. Sept. for SM 2 K. 13, 21. Is. 

6, 7. So Antiphon. 785. pen. e^ov. Xen. 
Mem. 2. 1. 24. Spec, to touch in order to 
do harm or violence, c. gen. 1 John 5, 18. 
Sept. for SS3 1 Chr. 16, 22. So ^Eschin. 
73. 30. Plato Conv. 221. b. 

b) In the Levitical sense, to touch, to come 
in contact with ; see Lev. 5, 2. 3, where 
Sept. for 553. So c. gen. 2 Cor. 6, 17 
tiKc&dpTov /j.r) n7rreo-3f, in allusion to Is. 52, 
11 where Sept. for "?3 . Absol. Col. 2, 21 
fj.7] 0x^77, pr)8e yeva-T), p.rj8e 3t y???, sc. forbid 
den food or other like things ; a precept 
of Judaizing teachers ; see in dn6xprj&lt;ris. 



(Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5.) Others : to touch food, 
i. q. to eat; so Kypke in loc. comp. Horn. 
Od. 4. 60 a-Lrov 3 aTrrea^ov. Xen. Mem. 2. 
1. 2. Diog. Laert. 8. 1. 19 dXeicrpvoW ^17 
dTrreo Sai \fVKov. 

c) Spec. emTeo-3at yvvamos, to touch a 
woman, to have carnal intercourse with her, 
1 Cor. 7, 1. Sept. for 553 Gen. 20, 6 ; ^ 
Gen. 20, 4. Jos. Ant. 1. 8. 1. Plut. Alex! 
M. 21. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 8. 

ATTCpia, as, TJ, Apphia, Appia, pr. n. 
fem. Philem. 2. According to Chrysostom 
and Theodoret she was the wife of Phi 
lemon. 



, f. d7ra&gt;o-a&gt;, (&&amp;gt;3&lt;?co,) to thrust 
away, to cast off, Sept. for f13T p s . 43, 2. 
Hdot. 1. 173. In N.T. Mid. aTrcoSeo/xat, 
ov/xai, aor. 1 u.-Kuxra\t.r]v (in Attic writers 
always with the augment, eco- Thuc. 7. 52. 
Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 26. Thorn. Mag. p. 403,) 
to thrust away from, oneself, i. e. a) Genr. 
to thrust away, to drive off, c. ace. Acts 7. 
27. Sept. for pn-inEz.il, 16. SoHdian. 
4. 14. 18. Pol. 12. 23. 4. b) Spec. i. q. 
to reject, to refuse, c. ace. of pers. or thing, 
Acts 13, 46. Rom. 11, 1. 2. 1 Tim. 1, 19; 
ace. impl. Acts 7, 39. Sept. for OXa Hos. 
9, 17. Jer. 6, 19. So Plut. J. CJES. 61. Xen. 
Cyr. 6. 1. 26. 

a7ra)\et,a, as, &gt;;, (an-oXAv/it,) utter de 
struction, perdition, viz. 

1. Of persons : a) Pr. destruction, 
death ; Acts 25, 16 R. ^ap/^ecrSa/ riva . . . 
els dira&gt;\fiav. Sept. for iSttJri Esth. 7, 4 ; 
enn Is. 34, 5. So Hdian. 8. 8. 9. ^Esop. 
Fab. 48. b) Spec, eternal destruction, per 
dition, the second death ; see in aTroXXv/it 
no. 1. a. y, and aiTc&vri O-KCO no. 2. Matt. 7, 
13 T/ 68as fj a.Trdyov(Ta els TTJV aTva&gt;\fiav, opp. 
els TTJV fa^v v. 14. Acts 8, 20. Rom. 9, 22. 
Phil. 1, 28. 3, 19. 1 Tim. 6, 9. Heb. 10,39. 
2 Pet. 2, 1 fin. 3. 3, 7. 16. Rev. 17, 8. 11. 
So 2 Pet. 2, 1 alpttreis aTrwXei ay destructive 
heresies, destroying the soul. Meton. id. v. 
2, where later edit, rais do-eXye/aty. Also 
6 vlos TTJS uTTwXfias the son of perdition, by 
Hebr. one doomed to perdition, John 17, 
12. 2 Thess. 2, 3. So Sept. reKva r^y a7ra&gt;- 
Xet as for S1SB ^b^ I s . 57, 4. 

2. Of things, destruction, a consuming, 
Hdian. 1. 14. 11 ; and so loss, waste, Matt. 
26, 8. Mark 14, 4. Sept. for !Ti3X l oss , a 
thing lost, Lev. 5, 22. 23 [6, 3. 4]. 

apa, as, 17, prayer, supplication, Horn. 
H. 15. 598. Hdot. 6. 63. In N. T. impre 
cation, execration, cursing, Rom. 3, 14. 
Sept. for rb* Num. 5, 23. Is. 24, 6. So 
Pol. 9. 40. 6. Plato I^gg. 742. b. 



apa 

apa, pr. an illative particle ; see Buttm. 
5 149. 2. m. 26. Kiihner 324. 3. Herm. 
ad. Vig. p. 820 sq. 

1. In a direct conclusion, therefore, then, 
now, marking transition to what naturally 
follows by inference from what precedes. 
Thus 

. n) As in Gr. usage, not first in a clause, 
Winer 65. 5. Rom. 7, 21 fvpia-Kca apa rbv 
v6fj.ov KT\. 8, 1. Gal. 3, 7 ; rel apa since 
then, since in that case, 1 Cor. 5, 10. 7, 14. 
So Wisd. 6, 20. Luc. D. Mort 13. 1. Xen. 
Hell. 4. 8. 4. Plato Lys. 213. a. 

b) Contrary to Gr. usage apa stands also 
first in a clause; Winer 1. c. So genr. 
Luke 11,48 apa /iaprvpttre Kal KT\. Rom. 

10, 17. 2 Cor. 7, 12. Gal. 4, 31. Heb. 4, 9. 
(So Sept Ps. 139, 11. Xen. Ephes. 1. 11.) 
After in a conditional clause, apa begins 
the apodosis,then, Matt 12,28. Luke 11, 20. 
1 Cor. 15, 18. 2 Cor. 5, 14. Gal. 2, 21. 3, 
29. 5, 11. Heb. 12, 8. Once apa in apo- 
dosis does not stand first, 1 Cor. 15, 14. 

c) With other particles subjoined, e. g. 
a) apa yt or apaye, i. e. apa strength 
ened, therefore then, so then, at the beginning 
of a clause, Matt. 7, 20. 17, 26. Acts 11, 
18; see also in no. 2. /3, apa ovv, 
therefore then, so then, wheref p, at the be 
ginning of a clause, often used by Paul, 
Rom. 5, 18. 7, 3. 25. 8, 12. 9, 16. 18. 14, 
12. 19. Gal. 6, 10. Eph. 2, 19. 1 Thess. 5, 
6. 2 Thess. 2, 15. In Gr. writers Up ovv 
does not stand first in a clause ; or, if so, is 
to be changed to ap ovv interrogative ; see 
Herm. ad Vig. p. 821. Buttm. } 149. 2. marg. 

2. In an indirect conclusion, after inter 
rogative words, and expressing only a slight 
consequence or reference to what precedes, 
then, indeed, perhaps; sometimes not ren 
dered in English ; see Kiihner { 324. 3. So 
after TIS,TI, as ris apa who then? who? 
Matt. 18, 1. 19, 25. 24, 45. Mark 4, 41. 
Luke 8, 25. 12, 42. 22, 23 ; ri apa what 
then? what? Matt. 19, 27. Luke 1, 66. 
Acts 12, 18. (Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 797. Luc. 
Amor. 520.) So 1 1 apa if perhaps, in an 
oblique clause, Mark 11, 13. Acts 7, 1. 8, 
22 ; once fiTrep apa id. 1 Cor. 15, 15. Once 
strengthened, ei apayf if perhaps, if haply, 
Acts 17, 27. (Sept Gen. 18, 3. Num. 22, 

11. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 2.) Also OVK Spa in- 
terrog. Acts 21, 38 ; /i^n apa 2 Cor. 1, 17. 

apa, interrog. part, (apa with the accent 
strengthened,) i. q. Lat. num, marking an 
interrogation to be answered in the nega 
tive, like Engl. then ; see Kiihner $ 344. 5. b. 
Ausf. Gr. 5834. 2. Winer 5 61. 2. n. So 



91 apyos 

Luke 18, 8 apa fvpr;(ret TTJV TT UTTIV eVi TTJS 
yys ; Gal. 2, 17. Sept. for n Neh. 3, 34 
[4, 2]. So Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1 1. Plato Ph&lt;ed. 
103. d. Once strengthened, apa ye, Acts 
8, 30 upa ye yivuicrKfts a dvayivuxrKfts , un- 
derstandesl thou then ichat thou readest J 
Sept. for rt Gen. 18, 13. 26, 9. So Xen. 
OZc. 1.1. Plato Conv. 192. d. 

Apaftia, as, 17, Arabia, (Heb. 3"i3&gt;.) 
the name of a vast region, including, as used 
by geographers, the desert and peninsula 
extending between Syria, Palestine, and the 
Red Sea on the one side, and the Indian 
ocean, the Persian gulf, and Babylonia on 
the other. It is usually divided into Arabia 
Felix occupying the peninsula in the South ; 
Arabia Petrcca, so called from the city Pe- 
tra (Jos. B. J. 1. 6. 2), south of Palestine, 
along the Arabah, and including the penin 
sula of Sinai ; and Arabia Deserta, the great 
inland tract of desert, extending from Ara 
bia Petrasa and Palestine to the Persian gulf 
and Babylonia. In the O. T. the name 
Arabia seems to have comprised only the 
two latter divisions ; comp. Jer. 25, 23. 24. 
Gesen. Comm. in Is. 21, 13. So also appa 
rently in N. T. for Eusebius in the fourth 
century says of Midian : Kflrai tneKfiva TTJS 
Apa/3/ay Trpos VOTOV fi&gt; e p^w rSav SapaKr/vcav 
rrjs epvSpaj SaAducn;? eV uvaTO\rjs, Ono- 
mast. art. MaSidv. For Arabia Petnea, see 
Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 559 sq. In N. T. 
spoken : a) Of Arabia Petraea, Gal. 4, 
25. b) Prob. of Arabia Deserta, i. e. the 
northern portion adjacent to the territory of 
Damascus, Gal. 1, 17. 

apaye, see in apa no. 1. c. 

^Apdfj,, indec. Aram, Heb. d"i (high), 
pr. n. of an ancestor of David, Matt. 1, 3. 4. 
Luke 3, 33. Comp. Ruth 4. 19. 

"Apaty, afios, 6, an Arabian, Acts 2, 1 1 

dpyea), S), f. 770-0), (dpydr.) not to work, 
to be idle, Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 57. Plato Rep. 
561. d. In N. T. trop. to be inactive, slow, 
to linger ; absol. 2 Pet. 2, 3 ols TO Kpipa . . . 
OVK dpyeT. Sept. for ^?2 Ecc. 12, 3. So 
1 Esdr. 2, 30. Pol. 3. 5. 8. 

apyo$, T;, 6v, (dtpyos , a priv. tpyov,) 
a later form occurring in Plut. Aristid. 16 
f]p.pa apyj}. Aristot H. An. 10. 27. Arts~ 
mid. 1. 32 ; instead of the earlier 6, fj dp- 
yos, Xen. Cyr. I. 6. 17 (rrpartav dpyov. 
Plato Euthyd. 272. a, /wx / dpyos. See 
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 104. 

1. not working, unemployed, idle ; of per 
sons, Matt. 20, 3. 6 bis. With the idea of 
choice, habit, 1 Tim. 5, 13 bis. So Lycurg. 



apyvpeos 

172. 8. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 57. Hence, indo 
lent, slothful, slow, e. g. in Christian duty 
2 Pet. 1, 8. Trop. Tit. 1, 12 yao-repey ap- 
yai slow bellies, lazy gormandizers. So 
Ecclus. 37, 11. JEL. V. H. 10. 14. Plato 
Rep. 421. d. 

2. Of things, idle, useless,fruilless ; so pr. 
of land untilled Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 2 ; of mo 
ney lying without interest Dem. 815. 15. 
Hence in N. T. trop. Matt. 12, 36 nav pi}- 
fj.a dpyw erery idle word, i. e. morally use 
less, and so by force of the context, evil, 

1. q. TTovrjpov in v. 35, which is read in some 
Mss. for dpyoV. So Symm. for ^^Q Lev. 
19, 7 where Sept. cfavTov. Ci mp. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 2. 57 TO p-eV epyarrjv eivai, oxpe Xi- 
uov re dv%pu&gt;na&gt; KOI dyc&bv tlvai TO 8e dp 
yov, /3Xa/3epoV Te *at KOKOV. Comp. also the 
sophism, dpyos Xoyoy, Cic. de Fat. 12. 
Also James 2, 20 Lachm. 17 TU O-TIS x^P * 
T&v tpytav dpyr) eWt, where other editt. 

VfKpd. 

apyvpeos ovs, e a d, tov ow, adj. (apyv 
pos, ) silver, of silver, Acts 19, 24. 2 Tim. 

2, 20. Rev. 9, 20. Sept. Gen. 24, 53. 
Xen. An. 4. 7. 27. 

apyvpiov, iov, TO, (dim. apyvpos,) sil- 
*er, genr. Sept. for ?i03&gt; Job 28, 1. Xen. 
/ect 4. 10. Ag. 8. 6. In N. T. meton. 
tZcer for silver money. 

1. Genr. Matt. 25, 18.27. Mark 14, 11. 
Luke 9, 3. 19, 15. 23. 22, 5. Acts 7, 16. 8 
20 ; also Acts 19, 19, see in no. 2 fin. 
Sept. for t)03 Gen. 23, 9. 12. So Hdian. 

2. 13. 12. Xen. An. 7. 3. 5. Coupled with 
gold, TO xpvo-i oi/, Acts 3, 6. 20, 33. 1 Pet. 
1, 18. So Sept. Gen. 13, 2. Xen. Athen. 

3. 3. 

2. Spec, a siherling, a piece of silver, a 
silver coin, put usually for the Jewish shekel, 
t |5tB, O-LK\OS, siclus, only Plur. ra dpyvpia 
Matt. 26, 15. 27, 3. 5. 6. 28, 12. 15. So 
Matt. 27, 9, comp. Zech 11, 13 where 
Sept. Toiif TptaKoira dpyvpovs for Heb. 
?jD3n D^tti. The Jewish shekel was 
originally a weight ; and both gold and sil 
ver in bars or bits passed current by weight, 
and not by tale; Gen. 23, 15. 16. Ex. 21, 
32. Josh. 7, 21. The first mention of 
coined money among the Hebrews is in the 
time of the Maccabees ; when Simon re 
ceived authority from Antiochus king of 
Syria to stamp money in his own name ; 
1 Mace. 15, 6. Silver coins equivalent to 
the shekel and its parts, were accordingly 
struck, bearing the inscription : ViXITa 1 bp\!3 
shekel of Israel; specimens of which are 
still extant in modern cabinets ; Boeckh 



92 



apyvpos 



Metrolog. Untersuchungen p. 56. Bayer de 
nummis Hebr. Samar. p. 171. Valent. 1781. 
The LXX often translate the Heb. %& by 
oiopaxp-ov a double drachma Josh. 7, 21. 
Neh. 5, 15; and this compares well with 
the ancient didrachm of JEgina. ; the heavi 
est specimen extant of the shekel weighing 
271 J Paris grains, and the calculated weight 
of the yEginetan didrachm being 274 Par. 
grains ; Boeckh 1. c. p. 55-57. But Jose- 
phus and later writers give the value of the 
shekel at four Attic drachmae ; Ant. 3. 8. 2 
6 fie (TIK\OS, j o/xio p.a E/Spaitof a&gt;i&gt;, "Am/car 
Several 8pa^as rtcrcrapas. This statement 
is reconciled with the usage of the LXX, 
by the fact that the Attic drachma was ori 
ginally less than that of ./Egina ; and that 
after the East came under the sway of the 
Roman emperors, the Roman denarius was 
regarded and became current as equiva 
lent to the Attic drachma. Under Augustus 
the denarius averaged 71.2 Par. grains of 
silver ; under Tiberius 69.5 ; under Nero 
65.85 ; and under Vespasian, when Jose- 
phus wrote, 63.45 Par. grains ; while the 
fourth part of the shekel, as also the fourth 
part of the ./Eginetan didrachm, was 68.5 
Par. grains ; Boeckh 1. c. p. 62, 63, 299. 
Comp. Plin. H. N. 21. 109 Drachma At^ 
tica denarii argentei habet pond us. From 
these data the value of the earlier denarius 
is reckoned at 8^d. sterling, or 17 cents ; the 
later denarius at 1d. or 15 cents. The latter 
value is that of the time of Josephus ; and the 
shekel is therefore rightly estimated at 2s. 6d. 
sterling, or 60 cents ; CQmp. Diet, of Antt. 
art. Denarius. In Acts 19, 19 KOI evpov dp- 
yvpiov p.vpido as TreVre i. e. ffiy thousand (if 
money, prob. not the shekel, but the drach 
ma or denarius is to be understood, making 
an amount of 1562| sterling, or $7.500. 
Others understand the shekel ; which would 
quadruple the amount. In any case we 
must take into account the very high price 
of all ancient books ; and especially of those 
prepared by the yonres or magicians. 



apyvpoK07ro$, O v, 6, (apyvpos, 
a worker in silver, a silver-smith, Acts 19, 
24. Sept. Jer. 6, 29. Plut. de vitand. JErc 
alien. 7. 

apyvpos, ov, 6, (kindr. dpyos white.) 
silver, as wrought, e. g. a) siher work, 
shrines, plate, vessels, Acts, 17, 29. 1 Cor. 
3, 12. James 5, 3. Rev. 18, 12. Sept. for 
t)03 Is. 60, 9. So Hdian. 1. 14. 4. Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 7. 25. b) silver money, Matt. 10, 
9. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 4. Hdian. 2. 6. 11. 
Pol. 16. 31. 3.5. 



*Apio? 93 

"ApeioSj ov, 6, T), adj. ("Aprjs,} consecrat 
ed to Mars, of Mars ; in N. T. only "Apeios 
Tray os, Gen. Apeiov irdyov, Areopagus, 
Mars Hill, pr. n. of a hill in Athens, where 
the supreme judicial tribunal, instituted by 
Solon, was held in the open air, Acts 17, 
19. 22; see Potter s Gr. Antt. I. p. 101 sq. 
Diet, of Antt. sub voc. So Dem. 641. 17. 
Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 20. The hill of the Areo 
pagus is a narrow ridge of naked limestone 
rock, rising gradually from the northern 
end, and terminating abruptly on the south 
over against the west end of the Acropolis, 
from which it bears about north ; being se 
parated from it by an elevated valley. This 
southern end is fifty or sixty feet above the 
said valley ; though yet much lower than 
the Acropolis. On its top are still to be 
seen the seats of the judges and parties, 
hewn in the rock ; and towards the S. W. 
is a descent by a flight of steps, also cut in 
the rock, into the valley below. See more 
in Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 10 sq. 



ov, 6, an Areopagite, 
a judge of the court of the Areopagus, Acts 
17,34; seethe preced. art. ^Eschin. 11. 
ult. Luc. Hermot. 64. For other less ap 
proved forms, see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 599, 
698. 

apecTKGiCt, as, TJ, (apeo-nos, dpeovcw,) act 
of pleasing, a pleasing of any one ; Col. 1, 
10 ds irao-av dpemutav unto all pleasing sc. 
of him, the Lord. Sept. for ",n of a pleas 
ing person and address, Prov. 31, 30. Philo 
de Opif. Mundi p. 33. c, ds dpfo-Keiav TOV 
norpos Ka\ j3ao-i\fa&gt;s. Pol. 6. 2. 12 TOV /3a- 

(Tt\fO&gt;S. 



f. ptVco, (apa&gt;,) aor. 1 f/peo-a, 
comp. Buttm. 114; to please, to gratify, 
to make oneself acceptable ; c. dat. to any 
one, Matt. 14, 6. Mark 6, 22. Rom. 8, 8. 
15, 1. 3. 1 Cor. 7, 32. 33. 34. Gal. 1, 10 bis. 
1 Thess. 2, 15. 4, 1. 2 Tim. 2, 4. Pres. de 
conalu, Rom. 15, 2. 1 Cor. 10, 33. 1 Thess. 
2, 4. Sept. for TJI Josh. 22, 30. 33. So 
JEl V.. II. 2. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 47. 
Once with eVcorrtoi/ TWOS, id. Acts 6, 5. So 
Sept. for 15153 SBi Deut. 1, 23. 1 K. 3, 
10; also 1 Mace. 8, 21. 



T), ov, adj. (dpeo-Kw,) pleasing, 
acceptable ; c. dat. to any one, John 8, 29 TO. 
dptfTTa TO&gt; 3ew. (Ecclus. 48, 25. Plut. 
Fab. M. 14. Xen. Conv. 8. 42.) With 
fvwriov TWOS, id. 1 John 3, 22 ; comp. in 
dpeo-Kct). So Sept. for 21:3 Is. 38, 3 ; visi 
Ezra 10, 11. Hence, dpta-Tov eVri, 
placet, to be pleasing, to please, c. dat. Acts 



12, 3 ; with ace and inf. to be well, right t 
Acts 6, 2. Sept. for 151312 aia Gen. 16, 6. 

- - : 



a, 6, Aretas, pr. n. of a king 
of Arabia Petraca, whose daughter Herod 
Antipas married, but afterwards repudiated 
in order to marry Herodias ; see Matt. 14, 

3. 4. Mark 6, 17. 18. Luke 3, 19. Upon 
this Aretas made war upon Herod and to 
tally defeated him. Vitellius, then procon 
sul of Syria, undertook to chastise him ; but 
on the death of Tiberius withdrew his 
troops and went to Rome. It was probably 
about this time, in A. D. 38 or 39, that 
Aretas made an incursion into Syria and 
seized upon Damascus ; which he held for 
a time under the rule of an ethnarch, as re 
lated by Paul, 2 Cor. 11, 32; comp. Acts 
9, 24. 25. See Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 1-3. Bibl. 
Res. in Palest. II. p. 560 sq. 

dperr), fj s , 77, (apns, apprjv, ) manliness 
valour in war, Lat. virtus, Xen. Ag. 10. 2 ; 
good quality, excellence, of any kind, as of 
land Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 3 ; of a chariot Xen. 
Hi. 2. 2. In N. T. virtue, i. e. a) i. q. 
efficacy, power; 2 Pet. 1, 3 8ia 80^? KM 
dpfTTJs through his glory and power. Plur. 

1 Pet. 2, 9. So plur. of deity Diod. Sic. 5. 
71. b) Genr. moral goodness, excellence, 
Phil. 4, 8. 2 Pet. 1, 5 bis. Comp. Wisd. 

4, 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11. ib. 2. 6. 39. 
apqv obsol. nom. whence gen. dpvos* 

dat. dpvi, ace. apva, by sync, for dpevos, etc. 
Buttm. 5 58 ; a lamb, trop. Luke 10, 3. 
Sept. for iaas Gen. 30, 32. ^El. V. H. 1. 
29. Plato Phsedr. 241. d. Others derive 
the forms from an obsol. nom. lips. 

dpfo/Jbeo), 5), f. 770-0), (upi3/ioj,) to num 
ber, to count, c. ace. Rev. 7, 9. Pass. 
Matt. 10, 30. Luke 12, 7. Sept. for iSB 
Gen. 15, 5. Dem. 1303. 1. Xen. Com/. 
4. 43. 

dpfefJ,6$, ov, 6, number, a number, 
Luke 22, 3. Acts 4, 4. 5, 36. 6, 7. 11, 21. 
16, 5. Rom. 9, 27. Rev. 5, 11. 7, 4. 9, 16 
bis. 20, 8. So John 6, 10 01 avbpes TOV 
dpiS/itu/ u&gt;(Tf\ iTfTaKicr\i\ioi, i. e. in number, 
Buttm. 131. 7. Rev. 13, 17 and 15, 

2 6 dpftp-bs TOV ovopaTos the number of the 
name, i. e. which the letters of the name 
make out. 13, 18 ter, dpi3/*6? dv3po&gt;7rov a 
man s number, made out by the letters of a 
man s name. Sept. for IBOn 1 Sam. 6, 4. 
Hos. 1, 10. Hdian. 7. 2.* 2. Xen. An. 1. 
7. 10. 

Apipcfeaia, as, 17, Arimaihea, pr. n. 
of a town in Palestine, Ileb. rcQ,*\ Ramah; 
perh. the Ramah of Samuel, called also 



94 



Haramaihaim-zophim, 1 
Sara. 1,1, whence the Gr. Api/iaSaia is 
readily derived. But the position of this 
place is yet unsettled ; see Heb. Lex. art. 
"""9*2 no. 2. b. Eusebius and Jerome men- 
* nn an Armatha-sophim near to Lydda, 
prob. towards the east, and regard it as the 
Arimathea of Scripture ; but they also sup 
pose it to be the Ramah of Samuel in Mount 
Ephraim, which is impossible; Onomast. 
sub v. The same is doubtless the f Pa/xa3/* 
of 1 Mace. 11, 34, and the PajuaSa of 
Jos. Ant. 13. 4. 9. It may have been 
the Arimathea of the N. T. Its site has 
not been found ; but it was not the same 
with Ramleh, as some suppose ; this latter 
being a modern place. See Bibl. Res. in 
Palest. III. p. 33, 40, 43, 44. Matt. 21, 57. 
Mark 15, 43. Luke 23, 51. John 19, 38. 

Apia-Tap-frOS, ov, 6, (apurros, px&lt;o,) 
Aristarchus, pr. n. of a Thessalonian, one 
of Paul s companions, who was seized in 
the tumult at Ephesus, and was afterwards 
carried as a prisoner with Paul to Rome ; 
Acts 19, 29. 20, 4. 27. 2. Col. 4, 10. Phi- 
lem. 24. 

apto"To.a&gt;, &lt;, f. rjaco, (apio-rop,) to break 
fast, to lunch, i. e. to take an early meal 
before the ^^TTVOV or chief meal, John 21, 
12. 15, comp. v. 4 ; also Luke 11, 37. See 
in apio-Tov. Sept. for tanb iox Gen. 43, 
25. So of an early breakfast, Xen. Cyr. 6. 
3. 21 ; of a later lunch, JEl. V. H. 9. 19. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 12. 

dpicrrepo?, d, 6v, left, Iccrus ; Matt. 
6, 3 ?] dpiorTfpd sc. x f L P- (Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 
3.) Plur. Luke 23, 33 e dpia-repwv sc. 
p.epa&gt;v. 2 Cor. 6, 7. So Xen. Eq. 7. 11. 



?, ov, , 

Aristobulus, pr. n. of a Christian, Rom. 16, 
10. 

apicrrov, ov, TO, (kindr. ypi, ear-ly,) 
breakfast, a morning meal, at sunrise Horn. 
IL 24. 124. Od. 16. 2. Later, breakfast, 
lunch, Lat. prandium, taken about the mid 
dle of the day ; the principal meal being the 
Sflrrvov dinner, taken late in the afternoon 
or early in the evening, after the heat and 
business of the day were over ; as at the 
present day in London and Paris ; see Pot 
ter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 352 sq. Adam s Rom. 
Ant. p. 433. Diet, of Antt. art. Deipnon. 
In N. T. breakfast, lunch, Luke 11, 38. 14, 
12. Matt. 22, 4. So Sept. 2 Sam. 24, 15. 
Thuc. 4. 90. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 11 ; comp. 1. 
2. 11 ; espec. Plut. Symp. 8. 6. 4. 

dp/ceras, TJ, 6v, (ap/ceco.) sufficient, 
enough ; c. dat. 1 Pet. 4, 3. Matt. 10, 25 



v ro&gt; [jiaSrjTfj, iva KT\. enough for the 
disciple, that, etc. 6, 34 dpnerbv rrj fipepa fj 
KaKia avTrjs, where for the neut. see Buttm. 
5 129. 8. Kiihner 5 241. 2. Aquil. for ^ 
Deut. 25,^2. Anthol. Gr. III. p. 110 dpne- 
TOV o ivca bcffSoi KpaSirjv. Athen. 113. b. 

ap/eea), &, f. eVw, to keep off, to ward 
off, something from a person, TIVI Horn. 
II. 6. 16. ib. 15. 534; to help, to assist, c. 
dat. Horn, II. 21. 131. Od. 16. 261. In 
N. T. to avail, to suffice, to be enough for 
any purpose or thing, a) Genr. with nom. 
of thing and dat. of pers. 2 Cor. 12,9 dpccei 
o-ot TI xaptr P- ov - J nn 6, 7. Matt. 25, 9 p.jj- 
TTOTf OVK dpKeo-Tj (TO ZXaiov) TJ/JUV KOL vfuv. 
So Sept. 1 K. 8, 27. Hdian. 4. 7. 9. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 6. 12. b) Impers. dp net rip.1v, 
it sufficeth us, we are content, John 14, 8. 
Sept. Prov. 30, 16. Plato Prot. 355. a. 
c) Pass. dpKov fi a i, to be sufficed, satisfied, 
content, with any thing ; c. dat. Luke 3, 14. 
1 Tim. 6, 8. Heb. 13, 5; with rt c. dat. 
3 John 10. So c. dat. 2 Mace. 5, 15. Pol. 
13. 2. 4. Plato Ax. 369. e. 

apicof, ov, 6, f), a bear, Rev. 13, 2 
Griesb. see in apKros. 

ap/cros, ov, 6, f], a bear, Rev. 13, 2. 
Sept. for ai 1 1 Sam. 17, 34. So JEl V. H. 
13. 1. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 7. Griesbach and 
others read SpKos id. as Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 3. 
JEl. H. An. 1. 31. 



, arcs, TO, (kindr. apw,) a chariot, 
Acts 8. u8. 29. 38 ; for war, Rev. 9, 9. 
Sept for ^ ?3-in Gen. 41, 43. Joel 2, 5. 
JEl. V. H. 2. 27^ Hdian. 4. 7. 11 ;. for war 
Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 8. 

Ap/jLaye88a)v or Ap/uiayeScav, indec 
Armageddon, pr. n. of a place, Rev. 16, 16. 
The corresponding Heb. is I ^B ""!! mount 
of Megiddo, prob. a Tell or acropolis near 
the city Megiddo ; comp. YttM ri?p?3 plain 
of Megiddo 2 Chr. 35, 22. Zech. 12, 11. 
This latter was a part of the great plain of 
Esdraelon adjacent to Megiddo, the present 
Legio or Lejjun, where king Josiah was 
slain and great mourning was made* 2 Chr. 
35, 22-25. Zech. 12, 11. The nftme Ar 
mageddon therefore stands emblematically 
for a place of slaughter and mourning. 
For Megiddo, see Bibl. Res. iu Pal. III. p. 
177-180. 



, f. oVco, (dp/io y,) for which the 
Attics used apfj.6rru, Greg. Cor. p. 154. 
Lob. ad Phryn. p. 241 ; to fit or join toge 
ther, T L nvt Horn. Od. 5. 247 ; spec, to join 
together in marriage, to marry to any one. 
e.g. a daughter, Sept. Prov. 19, 14. Hdo 



ap/409 



95 



9. 108 ; Mid. to marry, to take to wife, Hdot. 
5.32. InN. T. Mid. app.6Cop.ai, spoken 
of one who woos for another, to cause to be 
married to any one, to espouse to any one ; 
trop. c. ace. et dat 2 Cor. 11, 2 ripp.oa-dp.rjv 
yap vp.ds (vl dv8pi. 

dp/Ms, ov, 6, (pw,) a joining, joint, of 
the body, Heb. 4, 12. Ecclus. 27, 2. Plut. 
conjugal. Pracc. 3. Xen. Ven. 5. 29. 

dpveo/Jiai, ovpai, f. r)o-op.ai, Mid. depon. 

1 . to deny, e. g. followed by \tywv, Matt. 
26,70 6 Se rjpvfjcraro . . . \eya&gt;v. Mark 14, 
68 ; impl. Matt. 26, 72. John 1, 20 ; by KCU 
tlnfv John 18, 25; absol. Mark 14, 70. 
Luke 8, 45. John 18, 27. (Sept. Gen. 18, 
25. JE\. V. H. 14. 28.) Followed by or* 
ov, 1 John 2, 22 6 dpvovp.evos, on 6 irjo-ovs 
OVK fo-riv 6 Xp. for the negat. comp. Luke 
20, 27. (Xen. Ath. 2. 17 ; o&gt;s ov Dem. 124, 
ult.) With an ace. of pers. to deny any 
one to be what he claims to be ; 1 John 2, 
22 6 dpvovp.fvos TOV rrarepa KOI TOV viov, i. e. 
denying God to be the Father of Christ, and 
Christ to be the Son of God. v. 23 ; ace. 
impl. Tit. 1, 16. Also of things, ace. impl. 
Acts 4, 16 ov &Wa/*e3a dpi/j?o-a&lt;r3at SC. avro. 

So Dem. 955. 10 T^V StaS^i/. Xen. Mem. 
4. 2. 10 TOVTO. 

2. Spec, to deny, to disown, to reject, not 
to acknowledge, a) With ace. of pers. 
Acts 7, 35 TOV Mcavo-Tjv, ov rjpvrjcravTo. So 
Christ as master Luke 22, 57. John 13, 38 
Lachm. or oftener as the Messiah, Matt. 10, 
33. Luke 12, 9. Acts 3, 13. 14&gt; 2 Pet. 2, 1. 
Jude 4 ; ace. impl. 2 Tim. 2, 12 ; also TO 
uvop.a avrov Rev. 3, 8. Also Jesus is said 
to deny any one, i. e. not to acknowledge 
him as his disciple and friend, Matt. 10, 33. 
2 Tim. 2, 12. Further, tavrov dpvtlo-^ai, 
to deny oneself, i. e. either to refrain from 
the gratification of one s own appetites and 
desires, Luke 9, 23 ; or, to be untrue to 
one s own character and declarations, to be 
inconsistent with oneself, 2 Tim. 2, 13. 
b) With ace. of thing, i. q. to renounce, to 
abjure, e. g. TTJV avffttiav Tit. 2, 12; rr)v 
TT IO-TIV lr]&lt;rov, i. e. practically to disown 
and forsake it, 1 Tim. 5, 8. Rev. 2, 13; 
TIJV 8vvap.iv TTJS fvo-fftflas 2 Tim. 3, 5. 
r) With an infin. i. q. to refuse, Heb. 1 1, 24. 
So Wisd. 16, 16. Antiph. 123. 12. Hdot. 
6. 13. 

dpviov, ov, TO, (dim. dpr]v,} a lamb, 
lambkin, Sept. for to 23 Jer. 11, 19. Lys. 
906. 2. In N. T. only trop. of Christians 
John 21, 15 ; of Christ himself, only in the 
Apocalypse, Rev. 5, 6. 8. 12. 13. 6, 1. 16. 7, 
Q. 10. 14. 17. 12,11. 13,8.11. 14, 1.4 bis. 



10. 15, 3. 17, 14 bis. 19, 7. 9 bis. 21, * 
14. 22. 23. 27. 22, 1. 3. 

apvo$ genit. see dptjv. 

aporplCUO, &, f. do-a&gt;, (apoTpov,) to 
plough, absol. Luke 17, 7. 1 Cor. 9, 10 bis 
Sept. for tthn Deut. 22, 10. Ecclus. 6, 19. 
Theophr. de Caus. Plant. 4. 14. The At 
tics preferred the form dpoco, Lob. ad Phryn. 
p. 254. 

aporpov, ov, TO, (tzpow,) a plough,mihe 
proverb Luke 9, 62 ; comp. Wetst. N. T. 
in loc. Sept. for nx Is. 2, 4. Luc. Con- 
tempi. 24. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 5. 

dpjrayfy fj s , f], (apTrdfa,) seizure, pil 
lage, spoiling, i. e. the act, Heb. 10, 34. 
So Sept. Ecc. 5, 7. Hdian. 7. 9. 22. Xen. 
Cyr. 7. 2. 11, 12. Trop. of a disposition, 
ravening, rapacity, parall. rrovrjpia, dicpao-ia, 
Luke 11,39. Matt. 23, 25. (Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 
17.) Others less well, prey, spoil ; as Sept 
Is. 3, 14. Xen. Hell. 3. 2. 26. 

dp7ray/J,6s, O v, 6, (apirdfa, ) pr. seizure, 
spoiling, robbery, i. q. apirayr). Phil. 2, 6 
ov;^ apTra.yii.bv rjyfjcraTO TO eivat icra 3e&lt;a i. C. 
not as an act of robbery, not as the appro 
priation of something not his own. So Plut. 
de Puer. educ. 15 &lt;a\ TOVS (j.ev 6/7/3/70-4 /ecu 
TOVS "HXtSt (pfVKTfov fpwTas Kal TOV ex 
KprjTrjs KoXovfitvov apTrayp.6v. Comp. Wetst. 
N. T. in loc. Others meton. something 
seized, booty, i. q. apTray/jLa, i. e. something 
to be eagerly coveted and held fast ; comp. 
Buttm. J 119. n. 4. Ausf. Sprachl. { 119. n. 

11. So the Greek commentators ; comp. 
Cyrill Alex, de Adorat. 1. p. 25, in Wetst. 
ad loc. 

apTra^B, f. do-a&gt;, Pass. aor. 1 ^pivdo-^v 
Rev. 12, 5 ; but Pass. aor. 2 fjpTrdyrjv, a 
later form Buttm. $ 114, comp. Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 241. 

1. to seize and bear off, to catch up or 
away, to carry off; e. g. of spoilers, or also 
beasts of prey, c. ace. John 10, 12 6 Xi/Kos 
uprrd&i aliTii. Trop. Matt. 13, 19. Sept. for 
Cl"ia Ez. 22, 25. 27. So of spoilers Luc. 
Hermot. 22. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 15, 17; of 
wolves ib. 2. 7. 14. With ace. and TIJS 
Xfipos TIVOS, John 10, 28. 29. So Sept. 2 
Sam. 23, 1 1 ; comp. jrapd TIVOS Xen. Cyr. 
4. 6. 4. 

2. Without the idea of prey; lo catch- 
away, to carry off, for safety, for one s be 
nefit, etc. John 6, 15 apird&iv avrov, iva. 
Troir]0~ojo-LV aiiTnv J3acri\a. Acts 8, 39. (Xen. 
An. 4. 3. 6.) With ace. and e &lt; c. gen. of 
place, Acts 23, 10; ace. impl. Jude 23. 
Pass, with an adjunct of place whither, e. g. 



96 



rfjos c. ace. Rev. 12, 5; fls c. ace. 2 Cor. 
12, 4. 1 Thess. 4, 17; ewy c. gen. 2 Cor. 
12,2. 

3. Trop. and without the idea of bearing 
off, to seize, to take eagerly for oneself ; e. g. 
TT/V fBacri\(iav TU&gt;I&gt; ovpavSiv Matt. 11, 12, im 
plying the eagerness with which multitudes 
embraced the gospel ; comp. TTO? fls avTrjv 
Biderai Luke 16, 16. Comp. Hdian. 2. 6. 
10. Plato Rep. 521. b, rdyaSoV. 

apTTa^ ayos, 6, rj, adj. (dp7raco,) raven 
ing, ravenous, of wild beasts, Matt. 7, 15 
Xwcoi apirayes, an emblem of wicked men. 
Sept. for ?na Gen. 49, 27. Subst. a robber, 
extortioner, Luke 18, 11. 1 Cor. 5, 10. 11. 
6, 10. So Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 6. 

dppa/3&lt;t)V, &vos, 6, Heb. "P^S, a pledge, 
earnest, a mercantile term adopted from the 
Phenicians as the founders of commerce, 
Sept. and Heb. Gen. 38, 17. 18. 20. Isaeus 
71. 20, 22. Plut. Galb. 17. In N. T. trop. 
of the Holy Spirit imparted to Christians, as 
the pledge, earnest, of their reception into 
the kingdom of Christ and its privileges, 2 
Cor. 1,22. 5, 5. Eph. 1, 14. 

appa(f)o$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. pdirra), ) 
unsewed, without seam; John 19, 23 rjv 6 
XITVV appcxpos, the tunic was icitliout seam, 
i. e. not made of two parts sewed together 
with seams on the shoulders and sides 
(wore panros elvaC), but woven whole ; like 
the tunic of the high priest, as described 
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 4. 



fvos, 6, neut. TO appev, adj. later 
Att. for apoyv q. v. Buttm. 16. n.3 ; male, 
of the male sex, Rom. 1, 27. Rev. 12, 5. 13. 
Sept. for i=t Lev. 27. 7. Hdian. 1. 2. 1. 
Xen. (Ec. 7. 18. 

" 

apprjTOS, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. faros, 

epeiv,} unsaid, unspoken, Horn. Od. 14. 466; 
not to be said or told, secret, Hdot. 5. 83. 
In N. T. not to be spoken, unspeakable, unut- 
lerable, e. g. p^ara 2 Cor. 12, 4. 

appa&gt;CTTO$, ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv. puvvv- 
fu,~) infirm, weak, feeble, of the sick, Matt. 
14, 14. Mark 6, 5. 13. 16, 18. 1 Cor. 11, 30. 
Sept. for nVn 1 K. 14, 5. Ecclus. 7. 37. 
Xen. GEc. 4. 2. 

" &gt; i 11 

a p?: apvos, see uprjv. 



ov , 6, (apa^v, /com?,) a 
sodomite, one who lies with a male as with 
a female, 1 Cor. 6, 9. 1 Tim. 1, 10 ; comp. 
Rom. 1, 27. Diog. Laert. 6. 65. 

M 

apaijv, (vos, 6, neut. TO aparev, adj. Horn. 
and old Att. for the later upfav q. v. Buttm. 
5 16. n. 3 ; male, of the male sex, Matt. 19, 



4. Mark 10, 6. Luke 2, 23. Rom. 1, 27 bis. 
Gal. 3, 28. [Rev: 12, 5.] Sept. for "OJ 
Gen. 1, 27. Horn. II. 8. 7. Soph. GEd. Col 
339. 



a, 6, Artemas, pr. n. of a 
Christian, Tit. 3, 12. 



os v. to?, fj, Artemis, Lat. 
Diana, the goddess of hunting in the hea 
then mythology, Acts 19,. 24. 27. 28. 34. 
35. For the celebrated temple of Diana at 
Ephesus, see "Efpecros. 

apTefjiwv, ovos, 6, (dprdw,) prob. a top 
sail, Lat. supparum, Acts 27, 40. Others, 
a jib, Lat. dolon ; and others still, the miz- 
zen-sail, Ital. artimone. Comp. Diet, of 
Antt. arts. Ships, Malum. 

apri* adv. of time, (perh. apw,) now, i. e. 

a) just now, even now, spoken of a time just 
elapsed, Matt. 9, 18. 1 Thess. 3, 6. This 
is the prevailing usage among Attic writers ; 
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 18, 20. So 2 Mace. 3, 
28. Died. Sic. 19. 102. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 10. 

b) now, at present, at this moment ; Matt. 

3, 15 a(pes npri, suffer now, i. e. for the pre 
sent. 26, 53. John 9, 19. 25. 13, 7 opp. 
p-era ravra. 13, 33. 37 opp. vcrrfpov. 16, 12. 
31. 1 Cor. 13, 12 bis, apri . . . rorf . 16, 7. 
Gal. 1, 9. 10. 4, 20. 2 Thess. 2, 7. 1 Pel. 

1, 6. 8. Rev. 12, 10. So Jos. Ant. 1. 6. 1 
Ka7nra8oKai p.ev apri KfK\r]iTai. Xen. An. 

4. 6. 1. Hence f) apn &pa the present hour 

1 Cor. 4, 11 ; comp. Buttm. } 125. 6. So 
eats apn until now, i. e. up to the present 
moment, Matt. 11, 12. John 2, 10. 5, 17. 
16, 24. 1 Cor. 4, 13. 8, 7. 15, 6. 1 John 

2, 9. c) air apn, from now, henceforth, 
see art. dndpTi. 

dpTLyevi&gt;7]TOS. ov, 6, f), adj. (apri, yev- 
VTJTOS,) just now born, new born ; trop. of 
those who have just embraced the Chris 
tian faith, 1 Pet. 2, 2. Pr. Luc. Alex. 13. 
ib. D. Mar. 12. 1. 

aprios, ov, 6, i}, adj. (apa&gt;, a/m,) com 
plete, perfect in its kind ; so of a religious 
teacher, who should be wanting in nothing, 

2 Tim. 3, 17. Theophr. Hist Plant. 2. 7. 
Philo Legat. ad Cai. p. 1000. Etymol. M. 
aprios &lt;TT][j.aii&gt;{i TOV vyif) KOI 7rf7T\rjpa&gt;fJ.(Vov. 

a/3T09, ov, 6, bread, Sept. for Heb. crt? . 

1. Pr. as made of flour, bread, a loaf, 
Plur. iiproL loaves, usually in the form oi 
round cakes or sheets, but of no regular 
size or thickness ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. 
II. p. 444, 496. III. p. 76. Winer Realw. 
art. Backen. a) Genr. Matt. 4, 3. 7, 9 
14, 17. 19. 15, 33. 34. 36. Mark 6, 41. 
John 21, 9. 13. al. Sept. for nr&gt; 1 Sam. 



aprva) 97 

17, 17. So Hdian. 4. 7. 9. Xen. Mem. 2. 
7. 5. b) Of the skew-bread in the taberna 
cle, oi op-rot TIJS TrpoSecrecoy Matt. 12, 4. 
Mark 2, 26. Luke 6, 4 ; comp. 1 Sam. 24, 
47. Also f) npoSfcris TU&gt;V apru&gt;v Heb. 9, 2. 
See genr. Lev. 24, 6-9. Heb. Lex. Drib 
no. 2. c) Of the bread in the Lord s sup 
per, Matt. 26, 26. Mark 14, 22. Luke 22, 
19. Acts 20, 7. 1 Cor. 10, 16. 17. 11, 23. 
26. 27. 28. 

2. By Hebr. like Drib, meal, food of any 
kind. a) Pr. Matt. 15, 26 rov aprov TWV 
renvuiv the children s food, intended for them. 
Mark 7, 27. Luke 15, 17. John 6, 31. 32. 
34. 41. al. Sept. for nob Gen. 43, 31. 32. 
Is. 8, 7. al. So (p aye i v aprov Mark 3,20. 
Luke 14, 1, also to-Zteiv aprov Matt. 15, 2. 
Mark 7, 5, to eat meat, i. e. to take food, to 
take a meal, to eat, generally ; so Sept. and 
nnb b=X Gen. 37, 24. 1 K. 13, 8-23. al. 
Luke 7, 33 p-ijre aprov eVS/coi/ /ujre olvov TTI- 
vaiv neither eating (usual) food nor drinking 
wine, i. e. living abstemiously as a Nazarite. 
Also John 13, 18 6 Tpa&gt;yu&gt;i&gt; p-er e /zov TOV 
aprov, i. e. my table-friend, familiar com 
panion; quoted from Ps. 41, 10 where Heb. 
" Onb bsiX , Sept. 6 fv Siw aprovs pov. 
Hence aprov (payelv Trap a TIVOS to eat meat 
from any one, to be sustained by, 2 Thess. 3, 
8 ; opp. TOV favTutv apron eVStetv, to sustain 
themselves, v. 12 ; comp. Sept. and Heb. 
2 Sam. 9, 7. 10. Trop. Luke 14, 15 /ia/ca- 
pios, os (payerai aprov eV rfj /3a&lt;riXe/a 
TOW 3foO, the joy and bliss of the kingdom 
of heaven being represented under the em 
blem of a feast; comp. Matt. 8, 11. Luke 
13, 28. 29. 22, 16. Rev. 19, 9. b) In a 
wider sense, i. q. provision, sustenance, living, 
Matt. 6, 11. Luke 11, 3. Sept. for cnb 
Ecc. 9, 11. Neh. 5, 14. 15; so anb, Sept 
ra SeWa, 1 K. 5, 2 [4, 22]. c) Trop. of spi 
ritual food. 6 apro? (K TOV ovpavov \. TOV 3foi) 
v. TTJS Cco^?, i. e. that divine aliment presented 
to the life and soul of Christians in the per 
son of Christ, John 6, 32. 33. 35. 48. 51. 
58 ; contrasted with the manna, v. 49. 58. 
Comp. 6 apTos &lt;ro&lt;pias Prov. 9, 5. Ecclus. 
15,3. + 

aprvco, f. vo-a&gt;, (apw,) to fitly arrange, 
to prepare, e. g. an army for battle, Horn. 
II. 15. 303. In later writers and N. T. a 
culinary word, to season, to flavour food or 
the like ; c. ace. Mark 9, 50 eV T/I/I ai/To 
dpTvo-fT ; wherewith will ye season it 1 i. e. 
recover the salt. Pass. Luke 14, 34 ; comp. 
Matt. 5, 13 and oXi fia. Trop. of discourse, 
6 \6yos . oXari fjpTvp.fvos Col. 4, 6. So 
genr. Symm. f/pTvp-evov for np"i Cant. 8, 2. 
7 



Soph. Fragm. 601. Athen. 2. p. 67 CV 
saub. 

Ap(j&gt;aj;d8, 6, indec. Arphaxad, Heb 
lubD-iN, a son of Shem, Luke 3, 36. 
Comp. Gen. 10, 22. 24. 11, 10. 12. 

dpXayye\o?, O v, 6, (dpxv, ayyeXos,) 
an archangel, 1 Thess. 4, 16. Jude 9. 
Sept. ds T&V dpx&lt;jvru&gt;v, Heb. D^n^Jn IMS 
fiiiVJi in , Dan. 10, 13 ; also 6 apx^v 6 /* - 
yas, Heb. bilJri l ; ^n, Dan. 12, 1. Of the 
archangels there are said to be seven, who 
stand immediately before the throne of God, 
Rev. 8, 2. Luke 1, 19. Tob. 12, 15 ; who 
have authority over other angels, Rev. 12 1 , 
7 ; and are the patrons of particular nations, 
Dan. 10, 13. 12, 1. The names of three only 
are found in the Jewish writings ; Michael, 
the patron of the Jewish nation, Jude 9. Rev. 
12, 7. Dan. 10, 13. 21. 12, 1 ; Gabriel, 
Luke 1, 19. 26. Dan. 8, 16. 9, 21; and 
Raphael, Tob. 12, 15. The book of Enoch 
adds that of Uriel; Lib. Henoch. p. 187 
ot reVaapes /xeyaXoi dp^ayyeXot, Mi^aijX, 
KCU Ovpirj\, KOI Pa&lt;paijX, Kal Fa/3pi?jX. p. 
190, 191, 193. 

ap%atO&lt;?, aia, a iov, (dp%T],) ancient, old, 
of former days, of old; Matt. 5, 21. 27. 33, 
where Christ is speaking of Jewish tradi 
tions. Luke 9, 8. 19. Acts 15, 7. 21. 21, 
16. 2 Cor. 5, 17. 2 Pet. 2, 5. Rev. 12, 9. 
20, 2. Sept. for nn^ 1 K. 4, 30 ; ^tfiE 
Is. 43, 18. 2 Macc. V 6, 22. Diod. Sic. l/e", 
31. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 1. 

ApxeXao?, ov, 6, Archelaus, a son 01 
Herod the Great, by Malthace his Samari 
tan wife, Jos. Ant. 17. 1.3. B. J. 1. 28. 4. 
Herod bequeathed to him his kingdom pro 
per (Ant. 17. 8. 1, 2, 4. B. J. 1. 33. 8) ; 
but Augustus confirmed him in the posses 
sion of only the half of it, viz. Idumea, Judea, 
and Samaria, with the title of ethnarch, f 3- 
vdpxrjs, ib. 17. 11. 4. B. J. 2. 6. 3. After 
about ten years, he was banished, on ac 
count of his cruelties, to Vienne in Gaul, 
Jos. B. J. 2. 7. 3 ; and his territories were 
reduced to the form of a Roman province 
under the procurator Coponius, ib. 2. 8. 1. 
In N. T. he is said /3ao-iXevj/ to be king 
Matt. 2, 22, referring to the interval imme 
diately after the death of his father, when 
according to Herod s testament he was king ; 
comp. Ant. 17. 8. 4. 

"PX 7 ? *) s &gt; V a beginning, what is first 
in time or place. 

1 . Of time, the beginning, commencement, 
Matt. 24, 8. Mark 1, 1. 13, 9. John 2, 11. 
Heb. 7, 3. Sept. for rnm 1 ] Job 40, 14 ; 



98 



tn Hos. 1,2. So Hdian. 1. 5. 26. Xen. 
Cyr. 5. 5. 16. Hence dpx^v Xap./3d- 
vf iv, to take beginning, to begin, Heb. 2, 3. 
(Ml V. H. 2. 28.) Also Heb. 3, 14 rr^v 
apxnv Trjs vTroa-rda-ecas the beginning of our 
confidence, i. e. our first confidence, our 
faith as at first. Heb. 5, 12 ra oroi^eTa TTJS 
dpxfjs, i. e. the first rudiments ; and so 6, 1 
6 \6yos TIJS dpxfjs T v Xp. With Preposi 
tions, etc. a) an dpx^js, from the begin 
ning, from the first. So from eternity, from 
everlasting ; as of God s purposes of grace, 
2 Thess. 2, 13 ; of the Logos 1 John 1,1. 

2, 13. 14 ; comp. John 1,1. Also from the 
beginning of the world, of creation, of old; 
fully an dpxfjs TOV Kocrp-ov V. rf/s KTiueuis, 
Matt. 24, 21. Mark 10, 6. 13, 19. 2 Pet. 3, 
4; absol. id. Matt. 19, 4. 8. So of Satan, 
from the beginning of his existence or 
agency as such, John 8, 44. 1 John 3, 8. 
(Sept. for d"i|3a Hab. 1, 12 ; ttixia Ecc. 

3, 11. Hdot. 104, 113.) Further, from 
the beginning of the gospel history, Luke 1 , 

2. John 15, 27; of the gospel as preached, 
1 John 2, 7 bis. 24 bis. 3, 1 1. 2 John 5. 6 ; of 
one s life Acts 26, 4. b) eV dpxfj, inthebe- 
ginning, in the very first, before the world 
began, from eternity, John 1,1.2; comp. 17, 

5. 24. (Sept. and n^ias nS of the creation 
Gen. 1, 1.) Also of any event, in the be 
ginning of the gospel, Acts 11, 15. Phil. 4, 
15. So genr. Diod. Sic. 19. 110. Pol. 8. 

3. 1. c) e d p x^i s, from the beginning, 
from the first, sc. of Christ s ministry, John 

6, 64. 16, 4. So genr. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 5. 
d) KOT dpxds, at the beginning sc. of the 
world, of old, Heb. 1, 10 ; quoted from Ps. 
102, 26 where Sept. for t^ssb. So genr. 
Plut. Solon 3. Plato Legg* 780. b. e) 
Ace. TTJV dpxyv, adv. at first, first, Sept. 
for rdnria Gen. 43, 18. 20. (Hdian. 3. 1. 15. 
Plato Conv. 1 90. b.) Hence, first of all, alto 
gether, wliolly , John 8, 25 rrjv dpxrjv S,rt KOI 
XoXo&gt; vfuv first of all (altogether) that which 
I also say unto you ; so Euthym. oXws. Plato 
Lysis 215. b, nats ovv ol dyaSot Tols dya- 
3ots fjiuv (f&gt;i\oL ecrovrai TTJV dpxrjv, KT\. Philo 
de Abrah. p. 366. c. Oftener with a negat. 
i. q. Lat. omnino non, not at all, Philo de 
spec. Legg. 796. a. Hdot. 4. 25, 28. Plato 
Theaet. p. 185. d. 

2. Meton. of a person, the first, primus ; 
e. g. Christ, Col. 1, 18 os ea-riv dpxrj, Trpco- 
TOTO KOJ eK rcav vetptov. (Comp. Sept. dp%r] 
Tiaav first-born for *ti& niffix-n Gen. 49, 
3. Deut. 21, 17.) Rev. 3, 14 17 dpxv ^ 
KTia-fws, comp. Prov. 8, 22. Also 17 dpxrj 
Koi TO reXof the beginning and the end, the 



first and the last, Rev. [1,8.] 21, 6. 22, 13 
where it is i. q. npatros KOI ecr^aroy. So 
Jos. C. Ap. 2 22 Seos . . . dpxr) KOI p.taa not 
reXos Trdvrcnv. 

3. Of place, a beginning, extremity, cor 
ner, e. g. of a sheet, Acts 10, 11. 1], 5. 
Sept. for nsj3 Ez. 48, 1 ; ns(3 Ex. 28, 23 
Diod. Sic. 1. 35. Hdot. 4. 60. 

4. Of rank, dignity, the first place or 
poicer. a) Genr. i. q. power, dominion, 
rule ; Luke 20, 20 els TO napa^ovvai avrov 
TTJ dpxfj TOV rj-yffj,wos. Jude 6. Sept. for 
HbiDaa Mic. 4, 8. So Pol. 3. 40. 9. Xen. 
Mem. i. 1. 16. b) Meton. in Plur. or col 
lect. rulers, magistrates, princes, potentates, 
or the like ; so of civil rulers, Luke 12, 11. 
Tit. 3, 1. (Sept. for nix*) Mic. 3, 1. Pol. 
23. 10. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 12.) Of the 
chief powers or potentates among angels, 
Eph. 1, 21. 3, 10. Col. 2, 10; among de 
mons,! Cor. 15,24. Eph. 6, 12. Col. 2, 15; 
genr. of the powers of the other world, Rom. 
8, 38. Col. 1, 16. Comp. in fgovo-ia no. 4. c. 



ov, , pxr], aya&gt; or yyeopai.) 
pr. one first leading, i. e. a leader, founder, 
author, c. gen. of thing, Acts 3, 15. Heb. 2, 
10. -12, 2. So Sept. Mic. 1, 13. Hdian. 7. 
1. 22. Xen. Hell. 3. 3. 5. Absol. a leader, 
chief, a prince, Acts 5, 31. Sept. for "i&? 
Is. 30, 4. So Dem. 1378. 6. Thuc. 1. 132. 



a PX i ~ mse P- P ar t- ("PX 7 ? ) Engl. arch-, 
i. e. first, chief, prefixed to names of office 
or dignity. 

apftiepaTlKOS, 77, 6v, (dp^tepevy,) of the 
high priest, high priestly ; Acts 4, 6 IK ye- 
vovs dpxiepaTiKnv. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 7 dp^te- 
paTiKrj (TTo\rj. ib. 6. 6. 3. 

ap^iepeiX), {cos, 6, (lepevs,) a chief priest, 
the high priest, Heb. &gt;"il^ ]^r\ ; for 
which Sept. once dp^iepevs Lev. 4, 3 ; but 
usually 6 ifpevs 6 p.eyas Lev. 21, 10. Num. 
35, 25. al. So dpxiepevs 1 Mace. 10, 20. 
Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1 ; comp. Pol. 23. 1 2. ib. 
32. 22. 5. Hence in N. T. 

1. Sing, the high priest of the Jews, Matt. 
26,3.62.63.65. Mark 2, 26. 14,47.53. Luke 
22, 50. John 11, 49. 51. al. According to 
the divine appointment, the high priest wfas 
to be of the family of Aaron, Ex. 29, 9. 
He held office for life, and was succeeded 
by his son; comp. Jos. Ant. 20. 10. p. 978 
Haverc. Herod the Great first gave the 
office to other and even obscure priests; 
and his example was followed by the Ro 
mans ; Jos. 1. c. p. 980. The latter made 
it venal and temporary ; bestowing it even 
on foreio-n Jews ; 2 Mace. 4, 7. Jos. Ant. 



99 



15. 3. 1 Hence there were often several 
persons living at one time who had borne 
the office, and still retained by courtesy the 
title of high priest; Jos. B. J. 4. 5. 2. 
Ant. 20. 9. 2, comp. 15. 3. 1. In the O. 
T. we find a Fi^E^ "j^P) the second priest, 
2 K. 25, 18. Jer. 52, 24; he was prob. the 
priest next in rank to the high priest. From 
him seems to have been derived the more 
doubtful "(JO or "j?0 of the Rabbins, i. e. 
a vicar or substitute for the high priest, to 
perform his duties on certain occasions ; as 
when accidentally unclean ; see Buxtorf. 
Lex. art. "J5D. Lightfoot Hor. Heb. ad Luc. 
3, 2. Reland Antt p. 89. Winer Realw. 
art. Hoherpriester,vlt. Comp. Jos. Ant. 17. 

6, 4. For one or more of these reasons, 
Annas is called high priest, Luke 3, 2. 
John 18, 13. Acts 4, 6 ; see "Away. Other 
high priests mentioned in N. T. are Abia- 
thar, Gaiaphas, and Ananias ; see in Apid- 
3a/j, Kaid(pas, Avavias. The chief and pe 
culiar duty of the high priest in the times of 
the N. T. was to go alone once a year into 
the holy of holies in the temple to make ex 
piation for the people on the great day of 
atonement; Lev. 16, 1 sq. Heb. 9, 7. 25. 
He might also take part in all the ordinary 
services of the priests ; but seldom did so 
except upon the sabbath or a high festival ; 
Jos. B. J. 5. 5. 7. He had the oversight of 
the service and treasures of the temple (2 
K. 22, 4. 2 Mace. 3, 4-12) ; and was the 
presiding officer in the earlier supreme court 
of the priests and of the later Sanhedrim ; 
Deut. 17, 8-12. Matt. 26, 57. Acts 5, 21. 

7, 1. 23, 2. The high priest was thus the 
ecclesiastical head of the nation, even for 
the Jews li ving out of Palestine ; Acts 9, 1 . 
2. 14. Jos c. Ap. 2. 23. Spec, in the 
Epist. to the Hebrews, Christ is called dp- 
Xitpevs, as having offered up himself as an 
atoning sacrifice ; the true and great high 
priest, of whom those of the Jewish dispen 
sation were only types and shadows ; Heb. 
2, 17. 3, 1. 4, 14. 5, 5. 10. 6, 20. 7, 26. 

8, 1. 9, 11 ; comp. 8, 2. 5 sq. 

2. Plur. the chief priests, as members of 
the Sanhedrim, Matt. 2, 4. 16, 21. 26, 3. 
Mark 8, 31. 14, 1. Luke 9, 22. 22, 2. John 
7, 32. 18, 35. Acts 4, 23. 26, 10. al. These 
included those priests who were of the im 
mediate kindred of the high priest, Acts 4, 
6 ; as also the heads of the twenty-four 
classes of priests, 1 Chr. c. 24 ; who are 
there called E^n sb ninxn *UX*\, Sept. 
upxovrfs To)i&gt; Trarpicoi/ ra&gt;v iepeSiv, V. 6. 31. 
Others, with the Rabbins, include also the 



heads of the families of priests in each class ; 
and, further, those who were set over the 
different parts of the temple service ; Light- 
foot Hor. Heb. ad Matt. 2, 4. So genr. dp- 
XKpfls Jos. Ant. 20. 8. 8. B. J. 4. 3. 6. 
Different phrases, of which ol ap^ifpeiy al 
ways forms part, are used by periphrasis for 
the Sanhedrim ; see Matt. 2,4. 16, 21. 20, 
18. 26, 3. 59. 27, 1. + 

ap^i7TOi/i77Z&gt;, ej/oy, 6. (Trotyl/,) a chief 
shepherd ; trop. of Christ as the chief teach 
er and head of the church, 1 Pet. 5, 4. 

"Ap%i7T7ro$) ov, 6, Archippus, pr. name 
of a Christian, Col. 4, 17. Philem. 2. 

dpXKrvvdywyos, O v, 6, (mwnywyqO the 
ruler of a synagogue, the chief director, 
Mark 5, 35. 36. 38. Luke 8, 49. 13, 14. 
Acts 18, 8. 17 ; synon. is 6 apxav rfjs crvv 
ayayfjs Luke 8, 41. There were TrpearjBv- 
repoi, elders, in each synagogue (Luke 7, 3), 
who had the general oversight of all mat 
ters ; and these apparently are called dpxt- 
o-wdya&gt;yoi Mark 5, 22. Acts 13, 15. But 
the name seems usually applied to their 
chief or presiding elder. See Vitringa de 
Synag. Vet. 2. 11. ib. 3. 1. 9. 

dp%lTfCTO)V, ovos, 6, (reKTov,) an ar 
chitect, a master-builder, 1 Cor. 3, 10. Sept. 
for tinn Is. 3, 2. Pol. 13. 4. 6. Xen. Mem. 
4. 2. 10. 

ap^tTeXaJiT??, ov, 6, (reXcoj^y.) a chief 
publican, a chief collector or agent of the 
farmers of the taxes, having authority over 
subordinate collectors, Luke 19, 2. See in 



Si ov, 6, (rpiKXivos, Lat. 
triclinium,) the master of a feast, Lat. magis- 
ter comirii, who had the direction of an en 
tertainment, arranged the guests, and the like, 
John 2, 8. 9 bis. See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 
456. Diet, of Antt. art. Symposium; and for 
the triclinium see Adam, ib. p. 436. Diet, of 
Antt. art. Triclinium. In Ecclus. 35 [32], 1 
he is called rj-yovpevos ; by the Greeks, a~vp.- 
Troaiapxos, CTV/ITTOCTIOV {VtfieA^T^y, rpairf^o- 
Troto y, etc. See Potter s Gr. Ant. II. p. 386. 
apxp), f. &lt;a, (dpxr],) to begin, to be first 
in any thing, Horn. II. 1. 495. Xen. Mem. 
2. 3. 14. Hence in N. T. 

1. Act. to be first in rank, power, i. q. to 
rule, to reign, c. gen. Mark 10, 42. Rom. 
15, 12, quoted from Sept: Is. 11, 10. Sept 
for felfl Gen. 1, 18. 1 Mace. 1.4. Hdian. 
8. 8. 1/Xen. An. 6. 6. 9. 

2. Mid. depon. ap^o^iai, fut. ap^ofuii 
once Luke 13,26, aor. 1 f]pgdfj.yv, to begin, 
construed : a) With an infin. expressing 



100 



d(re\,yeia 



what one begins to do, be, or suffer ; Matt. 
4, 17 ijffa.To 6 irjo-ovs Kijpvaa fiv Kal \(yeiv. 
11, 7. 20. 12, 1. Mark 5,20. 8, 11. Luke 

4, 21. 7, 15. John 13, 5. Acts 2,4. 11,15. 
2 Cor. 3, 1. al. ssep. Sept. for bnn Gen. 
6, 1; ^Xl n Deut. 1, 5. (^Eschin. 4. 16. 
Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 3.) In the simplicity and 
particularity of the ancient manner, a per 
son is often said to begin to do what he is 
to be understood as having actually done ; 
Matt. 16,22 6 IleVpoy rjp^aro eViri/xaj/ avrw. 
26, 74. Mark 4, 1. 5, 17. 6, 2. 7. 34. 8, 31. 
32. 10, 32. Luke 5, 21. 7, 49. al. Comp. 
in di/iVr^/u II. 1. a. b) Particip. with infin. 
e. g. Pres. Luke 21, 28 dpxopevuv TOVTWV 
ytVeo-3at. Aor. 1, Matt. 14, 30 dpt-dp.fvos 
Kara7rofri eo-3at. 18,24. Absol. aor. 1 , Acts 
11, 4 dp^dfjifvos 8e 6 Ilerpos [sc. Xeyfiy] 
J er/3eTo. Pres. Luke 3, 23 KOI avrbs r]v 
6 ITJCTOVS axrel eruiv rpiaKovra dpxopevos 
and Jesus himself was about thirty years old 
as he began sc. his public ministry, i. e. by 
his baptism and the descent of the Spirit 
upon him," v. 22 ; so Euthym. Zig. dpx6p.f- 
vos TJJS (Is TOV \aov dvaSdf-f&s avrov 777-01 
Trjs 8iSao-KaX/ay. Others here connect yv 
dpxopfvos and make it govern (T&gt;V, q. d. 
he ivas beginning about thirty years; but 
though apx(o-%ai trovs TpiaKocrTov might be 
allowed, yet not op^fo-Sai erS&gt;v TpiaKovra. 
and still less with cbcret. c) Constr. with 
OTTO c. gen. of that from or at which one 
begins ; so 1 Pet. 4, 17 6 Katpbs TOV apja- 
trSai TO Kpifj.0 OTTO TOV QLKOV rov 3eoi, i. e. 
at the house of God, the church ; comp. 
1 Tim. 3, 15. (Sept. Ez. 9, 6.) Elsewhere 
only Part, dp dfj.evos OTTO TWOS, as Matt. 
20, 8 dpd[j.ei&gt;os OTTO TU&gt;V ecrxdraiv eats TU&gt;V 
trpwTooi/. Luke 23, 5. 24, 27. 47. John 8, &. 
Acts 1, 22. 8, 35. 10, 37. So Sept. Gen. 
44, 12. Theophr. Char. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 
2. 1.1. + 

apxatv, OVTOS, 6, (apx&&amp;gt;,) pr. one first in 
power, authority, dominion ; hence a ruler, 
lord, a chief person, a magistrate, Matt. 20, 
25. Acts 4, 26. 7, 27. 35. 16, 19. 23, 5. 
Rom. 13, 3. 1 Cor. 2, 6. 8 ; of a judge, i. q. 
6 Kpirrjs, Luke 12, 58 ; of Moses as the 
leader of Israel Acts 7, 35 ; of Christ as 
King of kings Rev. 1, 5. Sept. for V&gt;ffin 
Is. 14, 5; "to Gen. 12, 15; Tfea Gen. 49, 
20. So Hdian. 4. 2. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 2, 

5. Mem. 3. 9. 10, 11. Elsewhere in a 
Jewish usage, e. g. a ruler of a synagogue, 
Luke 8, 41. Matt. 9, 18. 23. So of per 
sons of weight among the Pharisees and 
other sects, who were members of the San 
hedrim. Luke 14, 1. 18, 18. 23, 13. 35. 



24, 20. John 3, 1 (comp. 7, 45. 50). 7, 26. 
48. 12,42. Acts 3, 17. 4, 5.8. 13,27. 14, 
5 ; comp. Sept. for E" 1 ?^ magnates Neh. 4, 
8. 13. 5,7. Jos. Ant. 20. 1. 2 qovovrfy Ifpo- 
o-o\vp.iTa&gt;v. Also of Satan as prince, of the 
fallen angels, apx^v TIOV Sai/xoz/uoi/ Matt. 9, 
34. 12, 24. Mark 3, 22. Luke 11, 15; ap~ 
XQ&gt;V TOV Kocrp.ov TOVTOV John 12, 31. 14, 30 
16, 11 ; apxav rf/s eov&lt;rias TOV depos Eph 
2, 2, see in drjp. 

apatfjba, arcs, TO, aroma ; Plur. dpw- 
paTci, aromatics, spices, spicery, e. g. myrrh 
and aloe, John 19, 40 comp. 39. Mark 16, 
1. Luke 23, 56. 24, 1. Sept. for Ctoa 
Cant. 4, 10. 16. Hdian. 3. 15. 16. Xen. 
An. 1. 5. 1. 

Acrd, 6, indec. Asa, Heb. NOX (perh. 
physician), a pious king of Judah, Matt. 1, 
7. 8. See 1 K. 15, 9 sq. 2 Chr. c. 14-16. 

aaaXevros, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. o-a- 
Aevw,) unshaken, immovable, Acts 27, 41. 
Trop. firm, enduring, Heb. 12, 28. Plut. 
Pericl. 39 do-fpaXes (8os Kal dtrdXevTcv. 
Trop. Diod. Sic. 2. 48. Plato Ax. 370. d. 

acr/3ecrroy, O v, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. o-#eV 
i/t&gt;p,) unquenched, unextinguished, e. g. 
lamps Strabo 9. p. 606. c. In N. T. un 
quenchable, eternal, of fire, Matt. 3, IS 
Mark 9, 43. 45. Luke 3, 17 ; comp. Mat*. 
18, 8. So Horn. Od. 4. 584. JSschy 
Prom. 531. 

aa-epeia, ay, 17, (ao-*/3ijf,) irreverent* 
towards God, ungodliness, in heart or deed, 
Rom. 1, 18. 11, 26. 2 Tim. 2, 16. Tit. -2, 
12. Jude 15 TO epya da-efBf ias the icorks oj 
ungodliness, i. q. ungodly works ; also v. T8. 
Sept. for SOB Jer. 5, 6; ^. Prov. 4, 17. 
m. V. H/5. 12, 19. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 7. 

tttre/3e&), 5, f. jjo-w, (do-e/3^p,) to be ir 
reverent, to live ungodly, absol. 2 Pet. 2, 6. 
Also c. ace. to do or commit irreverently, 
wickedly, by attract. 2&gt;i&gt; for a Jude 15 ; see 
Winer 5 32. 1. Sept. for S05Q Zeph. 3, 12 ; 
5^7 Dan. 9, 5. Diod. Sic. 1. 77. Xen. 
Cyr. 5. 2. 9 ; c. ace. Plato Legg. 910. c, 



jS) eoy, ovs, 6, f), adj. (a priv. trtjSw, 
irreverent towards God, ungodly, 
wicked, Rom. 4, 5. 5, 6. 1 Tim. 1,9. 1 Pet. 
4,18. 2 Pet. 2, 5. 3,7. Jude 4. 15 bis. Sept. 
for ?tt&gt;9 Hos. 14, 10 ; SSJn p s . 1, 1. Dem 
786. 12. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 2. 



ay, 17, (do-eXyr;y,) excess, in 
temperance, in any thing, e. g. language, 
conduct, insolence, Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 12. Dem. 
131. 11. In N. T. excess in lust, lascivi- 



101 



Acrid* 



ntsness, lewdness, debauchery, Mark 7, 22. 
2 Cor. 12, 21. Gal. 5, 19. Eph. 4, 19. 2 
Pet. 2, 7. Jude 4. Plur. Rom. 13, 13. 
1 Pet. 4, 3. 2 Pet. 2, 18 ; also v. 2 in later 
editions, comp. Jude 4. So Wisd. 14, 26. 
Alciphr. Ep. 3. 69. Pol. 37. 2. 4. Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 184. 

a&lt;T77/i09, ou, 6, i), adj. (a priv. a-fj^a,) 
without sign or mart, as cattle Sept. Gen. 
30, 42 ; uncoined, as money Sept. Job 42, 
11. Diod. Sic. 19. 46. In N. T. trop. un 
distinguished, unknown, mean; Acts 21, 39 
OVK. do-fipov TroXewr n-oXiYr/y. So Hdian. 2. 

3. 3. Plut. Fab. M. 14. 

Acnjp, 6, indec. Asher, Heb. I^S 
(blessed), the eighth son of Jacob, born of 
Leah, Luke 2, 36. Rev. 7, 6. See Gen. 
30, 13. 

da*&eveia, as, 17, (do-Sei^r,) 1. want 
of strength, weakness, in a physical sense, of 
the body ; 1 Cor. 15, 43 o-Tm perac tv d&lt;r3e- 
vtia sc. TO o-oyuz. 2 Cor. 13, 4. (Sept. Job 
37, 7. Plato Phaed. 17. a.) Spec, infirmity, 
disease, sickness, Matt. 8, 17. Luke 5, 15. 

8, 2. 13, 12. John 5, 5. 11, 4. Acts 28, 9. 
Gal. 4, 13. 1 Tim. 5, 23. Heb. 11, 34. Luke 
13, 11 TTvevfui dcrSeveias, i. e. an evil spirit 
causing disease ; comp. v. 16. So 2 Mace. 

9, 21. 22. Hdian. 1. 4. 16. Xen. Hell. 6. 

4. 18. 

2. In a moral sense, weakness, frailty, 
infirmity : a) As seated in man s carnal 
nature, liable to error and sin, Heb. 4, 15. 

5. 2. 7, 28. So Rom. 6, 19. 8, 26 ; comp. 
1 Cor. 3,1. b) In respect to mind, purpose, 
character, as manifested in fears, doubts, or 
prejudices ; 1 Cor. 2, 3. 2 Cor. 11, 30. 12, 
5. 9 bis. 10. Comp. Xen. Ag. 9. 5 6Y d&lt;r3e- 



&gt;, f. ^o-o&gt;, (do-Sei//;?,) to be 
without strength, to be weak. 

1. Of persons, to be weak, feeble, e. g. 
a) Genr. and absol. 2 Cor. 13, 3 bs [Xpi- 
OTOf] els vfjius OVK dorSei/ei, dXXa Swaret Iv 
v\iiv, who towards you is not weak (so that 
he cannot punish), but is mighty anwng you, 
BC. in the power of the Spirit, in wonders 
and judgments, v. 4 /cat yap ripels do-3e- 
voiififv tv avTio for we also are weak in him, 
i. e. as mere men in our union with him ; 
and so v. 9 ironically. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 
28. b) Spec, of the body, to be sick, ill, to 
have disease ; also part. 6 do-3ei/o&gt;i , ol do-3e- 
vovvrts, a sick person, the sick ; absol. Matt. 
10, 8 do-Sfvovvras SepaTreuere. 25, 36. [39.] 
Mark 6, 56. Luke 4, 40 da^fvovvras vucrots 
n-oiKiXaif. 7, 10. 9, 2. John 4, 46. 5, 3. 7. 
6. 2. 11, 1. 2. 3. 6. Acts 9, 37. 19, 12. 



Phil. 2, 26. 27. 2 Tim. 4, 20. James 5, 14. 
Sept. for rbn J u dg. 16, 7. 11. So Dem. 
13. 2. Xen. An. 1. 1. 1. c) Trop. of the 
poor ; Part, ot da-^evovvres the weak, feeble, 
sc. in this world s goods, Acts 20, 35. So 
Aristoph. Pac. 636 TOVS irevqras do-%evovv- 
TCLS. Comp. Dem. 555. 10 ot Trevfo-raroi 
Ka\ do-3ez&gt;eo-rarot. Lys. 5. 8. Eurip. ap. 
Stob. 145 o re yap da-^Sevecrrepos, 6 irXovcrios 
re, rf)v SIKTJV "0-771 e^et. 

2. Of persons, in a moral sense, to be 
weak, frail, infirm, sc. in mind, purpose, 
character, as manifested in fears, doubts, or 
prejudices ; 2 Cor. 11, 21 opp. roX/idw. 
v. 29 bis (comp. 1 Cor. 9, 22). 2 Cor. 12, 
10. Spec, in faith, dcr3ei&gt;eu&gt; rfj Tri orei, to 
be weak in faith, i. e. either, to want con-fi 
dence, to distrust, Rom. 4, 19 ; or, to be in 
doubt, wavering, hesitating, as to the law 
fulness of doing any thing, Rom. 14, 1 ; 
and so with rfj Tn o-rei impl. Rom. 14, 2. 21. 
1 Cor. 8, 9. 11 ; spec, of conscience, v. 12. 

3. Trop. of things, to be weak, not adapt 
ed to the proposed end ; e. g. the Mosaic 
law, absol. Rom. 8, 3. 

aa Vjez^/ia, O.TOS, TO, (do-Sei/e co,) weak 
ness, infirmity, as manifested in doubts and 
scruples, Rom. 15, 1 ; see in daSevev no. 2. 

CKTjrevrjs, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. 
o-3eVoy,) without strength, weak. 

1. Physically, e. g. woman, 1 Pet. 3, 7 &lt;us 
ao-Sei/eoWpw (TKfvei rat yvvaineLca. Also of 
members of the body, 1 Cor. 12, 22. So 
Plato Rep. 455. e, eVi Trao-t . . . do-Sej/eo-Tepov 
ywf] dvSpos. Xen. Mem. 1 . 6. 7 ; also ib. 1 . 4. 
6 da-^evf/s rj oijsis. Spec, infirm in body, 
sick, diseased, Matt. 25, 39. 43. 44. Luke 
[9,2.] 10,9. Acts 4, 9. 5,15.16. 1 Cor. 11, 
30. Comp. in curScma, d&lt;r%fv&lt;a. 

2. Morally, weak, feeble, infirm. a) Of 
mind, purpose, character, as manifested in 
fears, doubts, or prejudices, 1 Cor. 4, 10 
(comp. 2, 3). 2 Cor. 10, 10. Spec, in re 
spect of conscience, 1 Cor. 8, 7. [9.] 10. 
9, 22 ter. 1 Thess. 5, 14. b) Of any thing 
without moral power, whether as connected 
with a carnal nature, or not adapted to the 
proposed end; Matt. 26,41 and Mark 14, 
38 17 Se &lt;rap dcr^evr/s, comp. Rom. 7, 22. 
23. Gal. 4, 9 do-Sei/?) Kal Tirana oroi^eTa. 
Neut. ro d&lt;r%eves as Subst. weakness, Heb. 7, 
18. 1 Cor. 1, 25 TO dtrSeves TOV 3oi), i. e. 
what the world would call weakness, v. 27. 
c) Spec, weak, helpless, in sin and misery ; 
Rom. 5, 6 ovroiv T)p.u&gt;v d& Sevaiv, parall. do~e- 
/3o&gt;i , also afiapTco\a&gt;v V. 8. 

Aaut, as, f], Asia, i. e. in N. T. Asia 
Minor, comprehending the provinces of 



Aaiavo? 



102 



Phrygia, Cilicia, Pamphylia, Caria, Lycia, 
Lydia, Mysia, Bithynia, Paphlagonia, Cap- 
padocia, Galatia, Lycaonia, and Pisidia. On 
the western coast were more anciently the 
countries of ^Eolia, Ionia, and Doris, the 
names of which were retained among the 
people, although the countries were includ 
ed in the later provinces of Mysia, Lydia, 
and Caria. Many Jews were scattered 
over these regions ; see Acts 2, 9. 6, 9. 
19, 10. Jos. Ant. 12. 2. 3. ib. 14. 10. 11 sq. 
*b. 16. 2. 3. In N. T. Asia stands for : 

1. Asia Minor, generally, Acts 19, 26. 
27. 21, 27. 24, 18. 27, 2. 

2. Proconsular Asia, of which Ephesus 
was the capital, comprehending the western 
provinces of Mysia, Lydia, Caria, and part 
of Phrygia. i. e. Asia cis Taurum, or f) 
I8ia&gt;s KaXovpeif) Atria, Ptol. 5. 2. Strab. 12. 
p. 577. Cic. pro Flacc. 27 "namque, ut 
opinor, Asia vestra constat ex Phrygia, My 
sia, Caria, Lydia." It was made a procon 
sular province by Augustus. So prob. 
Acts 2, 9. 6, 9. 16, 6. 19, 10. 22. 20, 4. 
16. 18. [Rom. 16, 5.] 1 Cor. 16, 19. 2 Cor. 
1, 8. 2 Tim. 1, 15. 1 Pet. 1, 1. Rev. 1, 
4. 11. 

Acnavos, O v, 6, rj, adj. CAo-t a,) Asiatic, 
an Asiatic, an inhabitant of proconsular 
Asia, Acts 20, 4. 



ov, 6, ( Ao-i a, a/j^w,) an 
AsiarcJi, Acts 19, 31. So Strabo 14. p. 960. 
In the eastern provinces of the Roman 
empire, persons of wealth were annually 
appointed to preside over the worship of the 
temples, and to exhibit games and theatrical 
amusements at their own expense in honour 
of the gods, in the manner of the Roman 
sediles. These officers received their titles 
from the province to which they belonged, 
as HvTrpiapxys, 2 Mace. 12, 2, Svpidpxys, 
AvKidpxys, &lt;boiviK&lt;ipxr)s, Kapidp^s, and the 
like ; and of course, in proconsular Asia, 
they were called Aa-idpxai. They were 
ten in number, selected apparently by the 
cities and approved by the proconsul. One 
was the chief Asiarch and would seem to 
have resided at Ephesus the capital ; the 
others were his colleagues and advisers. 
Comp. Euseb. Hist. Ecc. IV. 15. Wesseling 
Diss. de Asiarchis, Ultraj. 1753. Wetstein 
N. T. ad loc. Diet, of Antt. art. Asiarcluc. 

aaiTia, as, f), (ao-iToy,) abstinence from 
food, fasting, Acts 27, 2 1 ; comp. v. 34 sq. 
Jos. Ant. 12. 7. 1. Plut. de tuend. Sanit. 
20 pen. Aristot. Eth. 10. 9. 

acriro9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. crtroy ; ) ab 
staining from food, fasting, Acts 27, 33. 



Jos. Ant. 6. 14. 6. Plut. Eumen. 19. Xen 
Cyr. 8. 1. 43. 

acrtcew, &gt;, f. ^a-w, to work up raw mate 
rials, e. g. eipia Horn. II. 3. d88 ; to prac 
tise, to exercise an art, e. g. TTJV nnriKrjv 
Xen. Mag. Eq. 1. 19 ; and so to train, e. g. 
TO crco/ia Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 19 ; faxas irpbi 
dpfTTjv Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 41. In N. T. absol. 
to practise, to exercise or train oneself in 
any thing ; with / c. dat. Acts 24, 16. So 
Symm. Judg. 3, 1. Xen. GEc. 11. 13; c. 
iff pi TWOS Pol. 9. 20. 9. 

aovco?, ov, 6, a wine-skin, water-skin, a 
bottle, made of the skin of an animal taken 
off whole ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. II. p. 440. 
Matt. 9, 17 quater. Mark 2, 22 quatei 
Luke 5, 37 ter. 38. Sept. for 1X3 Josh 
9, 4; ^23 Jer. 13, 12. Plut. Pomp. 35 
Xen. An. 3. 5. 9. 



, adv. (^So/xat, part. perf. j 
vo?,) gladly, joyfully, Acts 2, 41. 21, 17. 
2 Mace. 4, 12. Hdian. 3. 14. 3. Plato Rep. 
475. c. 

acro^&gt;09, ou, o, 17, adj. (a priv. cro (or.) 
unwise, foolish, i. e. without true wisdom in 
Christ, Eph. 5, 15. Pind. Oi. 3. 81. Plut. 
de Alexand. Orat. 1. 8. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 4. 

dcr7rab/iai, f. do-opai, Mid. depon. (as 
if for djLi(icr7rdo/u.) 

1. to welcome, to greet, to salute; e. g. of 
persons meeting or separating, c. ace. a) 
On meeting, where the Jewish formulas 
were : ^b DiPtti Judg. 19, 20 ; nptx tl b^n 
2 Sam. 20, 9, comp. 1 Sam. 25, 6; nirp 
r ( B9 Ruth 2, 4 ; and in N. T. elp^ iful 
Luke 24, 36, comp. 10, 5. So genr. c. ace. 
of those one happens to meet, Matt. 5, 47. 
Luke 10, 4 p.rjo fva Kara rrjv odov dcr7rd(n?(r3e, 
i. e. lose no time in salutations ; comp. 
2 K. 4, 29. Oftener with ace. of pers. whom 
one salutes on coming to him, Matt. 10, 12. 
Mark 9, 15. Luke 1, 40. Acts 21, 19. Sept. 
for ta-ftlfib bxttj Ex. 18, 7. Judg. 18, 15. 
(1 Mace. 7, 29. 33. ISOBUS 232.7. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 3. 2.) With the adjunct V (pi\q- 
pan, to salute with a kiss, Rom. 16, 16. 
1 Cor. 16, 20. 2 Cor. 13, 12. 1 Thess. 5, 
26. 1 Pet. 5, 14. As connected with a brief 
sojourn or visit, i. q. to pay one s respects, 
Acts 18, 22. 21, 7. 25, 13. (Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 

1 .) Once of the salutation or homage paid 
to a king, Mark 15, 18, comp. v. 19 ; so Jos. 
Ant. 10. 10. 5. Hdian. 5. 8. 14. b) On 
separating, where the Jews said : C"i^3 T$&gt; 

2 Sam. 15, 9 ; Olb^b rfe Judg. 18, 6 ; and 
in N. T. vrrayf els fiptjvrjv Mark 5, 34. 
Here d&lt;T7rdbjuai is i. q. to take leave of, to 



103 



bidjarewell, c. ace. Acts 20, 1. 21, 6. So 
Plut. jEm. Paul. 29. Xen. An. 7. 1. 40. 
c) Of salutations sent by letter, Rom. 16, 
3. 5-16. 21-23. 1 Cor. 16, 19 bis. 20. 2 
Cor. 13, 12.- Phil. 4, 21 bis. 22. Col. 4, 10. 
12. 14. 15. 2 Tim. 4, 19. 21. Tit. 3, 15bis. 
Philem. 23. Heb. 13, 24 bis. 1 Pet. 5, 13. 
2 John 13. 3 John 15 bis. 

2. Of things, to welcome, to embrace, e. g. 
ras eVayyeX/ay Heb. 11, 13. Jos. Ant. 7. 
8. 4 TOVS \6yovs. Arr. Epict. 4. 7. 5. Plato 
Rep. 475. a. 

acr7racr/i09, oC, 6, (uo-7rab/xai,) a greet 
ing, salutation, by word or letter, Matt. 23, 
7. Mark 12, 38. Luke 1,29. 41. 44. 11,43. 
20, 46. 1 Cor. 16, 21. Col. 4, 18. 2 Thess. 

3, 17 Theogn. 858. Plut. JEm. Paul. 2. 
Plato Legg. 919. e. 

a&lt;77TiXo9, ou, 6, 77, adj. (a priv. 0-771X0?,) 
spotless, without blemish, pr. of a victim, 1 
Pet. 1,19. Trop. spotless, pure, of doctrine 
1 Tim. 6, 14 ; of one s life and conduct, 
James 1,27. 2 Pet. 3, 14. Hdian. 5. 6. 16. 
Anthol. Gr. II. p. 156. 

dcrTriV, t Sof, 17, an asp, a serpent of the 
most deadly venoin, Rom. 3, 14; quoted 
from Ps. 140, 4, where Sept. for aViiaS. 
See Plin. H. N. 8. 35. Hasselq. Reise p. 
239, 367. So Hdot. 4. 191. JEl. H. An. 1. 
54. In Sept. and Gr. writers da-iris is also 
usually a shield. 

a&lt;T7roz/oo9, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. o-TiwSij,) 
without truce or treaty, Thuc. 1. 37. ib. 2. 
22. In N. T. granting no truce, implaca 
ble, Rom. 1,31.2 Tim. 3, 3. So Jos. Ant. 

4. 8. 24 tjfipovs dcnrovo ovs. Pol. 1. 65. 6. 
^Eschin. 38. 38. 



iov, TO, (dimin.) Lat. as, 
Rabb. " O 1 !*) assarion, a Roman coin of 
copper or ccs, equal to one tenth part of the 
denarius or later 8paxp-rj, i. e. 3 farthings 
sterling or 1~ cents; see in dpyvpiov no. 2. 
Adam s R. Antt. p. 492 sq. Diet, of Antt. 
art. As. In N. T. put for the most trifling 
value, like Engl. farthing, mite, Matt. 10, 
29. Luke 12, 6. So pr. Plut. Cato M. 4 bis. 
Dion. Hal. 9. 27. 

acrcrov, adv. (compar. of ay^i,) nearer, 
close by, Acts 27, 13. Jos. Ant. 1. 20. 1. 
Luc. Tragod. 283. Hdot. 3. 52. 

Acrcros, ov,rj, Assos, a maritime city of 
Mysia in Asia Minor, called also Apollonia, 
situated on the ^Egean about nine miles 
south of Troas, and having the island of 
Lesbos over against it towards the south ; 
Acts 20, 13. 14. See Plin. H. N. 5. 32. 
Strabo 13. p. 581, 614. O. v. Richter, p. 



465 sq. The site is now occupied oy a 
miserable village called Beiram. 

acrrarect), , f. jjo-co, (o-raror ; a priv. 
to-ra/iai,) to be unsteady, uncertain, pr. of the 
sea agitated by winds, App. Bell. Syr. p. 
221 en dcrTaTovcrrjs ^ei^owi rr/s SaXuatr^s. 
Anthol. Gr. III. p. 225. In N. T. to be un 
settled, "homeless, to have no fixed abode, 1 
Cor. 4, 11. 

acrret09, O v, 6, rj, adj. (ao-ru,) urbane, 
polite, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 12. In N. T. good 
in appearance, fair, e. g. a child, Heb. 11, 
23 (comp. Ex. 2, 2). Acts 7, 20 do-reios 
T&) Sew fair unto God, God being judge, 
i.e. intens. exceedingly fair ; comp. for the 
idiom, Sept. fj,eyd\ij TW Sew for CTpxb 
Jon. 3, 3. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 693. d. Winer 
537. 3. Sept. for aio Ex. 2, 2. So Judith 
11, 23. Aristacnet. 1. 4, 19; of a garment 
Hdian. 4. 12. 4. 

acrrrjp, epos, 6, a star, spoken of the 
fixed stars, planets, comets, etc. Matt. 2, 2. 
7. 9. 10. 1 Cor. 15, 41 ter. Rev. 8, 12. 12, 
1. 4. In Matt. 24, 29. Mark 13, 25. Rev. 6, 
13, the stars are said to fall from heaven, 
a symbol of great civil commotions and 
judgments; comp. Joel 2, 10. Ez. 32, 7. 
Is. 13, 10. 34, 4. al. Horn. II. 17. 366. 
OvidMetam. 15. 782 sq. SeeBiblioth. Sac. 
1843, p. 545-8. Sept. for ^313 Gen. 1, 
16. Hdian. 1. 14. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 5. 
Trop. a) To Christ is ascribed 6 do-Tr/p 
6 itpaiivos, the morning star, as the symbol 
of majesty and glory, Rev 2,28. 22, 16; 
comp. Is. 14, 12. Dan. 12, 3. b) Put 
symbolically for an angel, Rev. 9, 1 ; perh. 
also 8, 10. 11; comp. Luke 10, 18. c) 
As the symbol for the prophet or chief teacher 
in a church, Re^. 1, 16. 20 bis. 2, 1. 3, 1. 
Hence also of false and erring teachers, 
Jude 1 3 dvTfpfs irXavrJTai wandering stars, 
meteors, soon to be quenched. 

aOT?/pi/CT09, ov, 6, T], adj. (a priv. o-n;- 
/&gt;/&&amp;gt;,) not made steadfast, unstable, trop. of 
character, 2 Pet. 2, 44. 3, 16. Longin. de 
Subl. 2. 2. 



acrropyo?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. 
without natural affection, spec, towards one s 
parents or children, Rom. 1, 31. 2 Tim. 3, 
3. ^Eschin. 47. 29. Athen. 14. p. 655 
ii&Topyov Trpbs TO. tKyova. 

aOTO^eo), &lt;, f. Tjo-(0, (noToxos , a priv. 
OTOXOS .) to miss the mark, and genr. to miss, 
to err, to swerve from, c. gen. 1 Tim. 1,6; 
irtpi c. ace. 1 Tim. 6, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 18. 
So c. gen. Ecclus. 8, 9. Pol. 7. 14. 3. Plut. 
de def. Orac. 10 ; irtpi c. ace. Plut. Symp. 



104 



a&lt;TCOTta 



7. 5. 3 TTfpl e &CoSij .. Kdl TTOTOVS d(TTOXOVV- 
TfS. 

da-Tpairr], fjs,Tj, lightning, Matt. 24, 27. 
28, 3. Luke 10, 18. 17, 24. Rev. 4, 5. 8,5. 
11, 19. 16, 18. Sept. for p^a Ex. 19, 16. 
Nah. 2, 4. So Diod. Sic. 3. 34. Xen. Cyr. 

I. 6. i. Trop. a shining, brightness, Luke 

II, 36 coy oTav 6 Xv^vos Trj do-Tpanrj (^cort j^ 
o-f. Comp. Sept. and p-ia Deut. 32, 41. 
Soph. Fr. 421 dorp. o/x/iarcoi&gt;. 

da-TpaTTTO), f. ^co, (da-Tpcnnj,) to lighten, 
to flash, as lightning, absol. Luke 17, 24. 
Sept. for p-ia Ps. 144, 6. So Horn. H. 2. 
353. Trop. to give forth light, to shine; 
Part. do-TpaTTTaiv shining Luke 24, 4. So 
of the eyes Wisd. 11, 18 ; of brass Xen. 
An. 1. 8. 8. 

a&TpoV} ov, TO, any heavenly body, a 
constellation, Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 4. In N. T. 
a star, L q. da-Trjp, Luke 21, 25 Iv 17X10) KOI 
o-(\r]vr) KOI cicrTpois. Acts 27. 20. Heb. 11, 
12. Sept. for 3513 Ex. 32, 13. (Plato 
Rep. 488. d. Hesych. acrrpa Arrt/col TOVS 
doW/jay.) Acts 7, 43 TO acrrpov rov 3eoC 
vfjLaiv Pfp.(pdv the star of your god Rem- 
phan, i. e. as an emblem of the planet-god 
thus worshipped ; see in MoXo x and Pe/i- 
(pdv. 



ov, 6, Asyncritus, p. n. 
of a Christian, Rom. 16, 14. 

acrvfj,(])(i)vo$, ov, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. crv/x- 
c^covoj.) not symphonious, discordant, Wisd. 
18, 10. In N. T. genr. not agreeing, dis 
agreeing ; Acts 28, 25 do-vfj.(pa)voi ovres 
irpbs aXX^Xovy. So Diod. Sic. 4. 1 irpos 
dXX^Aouy. Plato Gorg. 482. c, eavr&lt;a. 

acrweroy, ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. a-weros, 
(rwi77/Lu,) ivithout tinder standing, foolish, 
Matt. 15, 16. Mark 7, 18. Sept. for ^03 
Ps. 92, 7. So Ecclus. 27, 12. Thuc. 2. 3V. 
By Hebr. wicked, ungodly, neglecting the 
true wisdom and cleaving to sin, Rom. 1, 
21. 31. 10, 19, quoted from Deut. 32, 21 
where Sept. for baa. So too ^23, Sept. 
fypuv, Ps. 14, 1. Job 2, 10. 

dcrui^eToy, ov , 6, rj, adj. (a priv. &lt;rvv- 
beros, o-uiT/3f/mi,) uncompounded Plato 
Phaed. 78. c. In N. T. not bound by cove 
nant, faithless, a covenant-breaker, Rom. 1, 
31. Sept. for 153 Jer. 3, 7. 8. So Dem. 
383. 6. 

dcr&lt;f)a\,eia, as, f), (do-&lt;j)aXr)s,*) firmness, 
stability, security, e. g. of a prison Acts 5, 
23. Sept. for -psa Ps. 104, 6. (Hdian. 1. 
14. 4.) Also of condition, security, safety, 
1 Thess. 5, 3. Sept. for ni33 Lev. 26, 5. 



So Pol. 3. 27. 3. Xen. 3. 12. 7. Trop. 
surety, certainty ; TWV Xoycoi Luke 1,4. So 
Thuc. 2. 11. 



tos, ovs, 6, TJ, adj. (a priv. 
o-$aXXo/u,) not liable to fall or fail, firm, 
steadfast, e. g. an anchor Heb. 6, 19. (Sept. 
Prov. 8, 28. Xen. An. 3. 2. 19.) Also of 
condition or character, safe, secure ; Phil. 3, 
1 v[uv Se dcr(pa\es. So Plato Legg. 672. b. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 39. Trop. neut. TO do-(pa- 
\es, surety, certainty, Acts 21, 34. 22, 30. 25, 
26. So ^Eschin. 24. 14. 



l, f. urco, (do-cpaXjj?,) to make 
firm, fast, c. ace. Pol. 18. 13. 3. In N. T. 
only Mid. depon. do-&lt;aXi o/icu, f. /&lt;ro- 
pai, id. Acts 16, 24 TOVS Tro Sa? els TO v\ov. 
(Sept. for pimn Neh. 3, 15. Pol. 1. 22. 10.) 
Also to make safe, secure, by seals, guards, 
e. g. TOV Tafpov Matt. 27, 65. 66 ; Pass. v. 
64. So Wisd. 10, 12. Diod. Sic. 18. 53. 



, adv. (do-c/mXjjs,) firmly, se 
curely, Xen. Mag. Eq. 8. 3. In N. T. se 
curely, safely, sc. against escape, Mark 14, 44. 
Acts 16, 23. Sept. for MDa Gen. 34, 25. 
(Hdian. 2. 9. 7. Xen. Mag. fiq. 6. 2.) Also 
assuredly, certainly, Acts 2, 36. So Wisd. 
18, 6. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 18. 

da")(TjfJiOVea) : ,, f. r)0-a&gt;, (da-xhpw, ) to 
be deformed, JEA. V. H. 11. 4. In N. T. to 
behave unseemly, to act indecorously, impro- 
perlij, absol. 1 Cor. 13, 5; also 7, 36 et e 
eVi TTJV Trap Sevov OVTOV vo- 



p a, but if any man think that he behaveth 
unseemly (acteth improperly) in respect to 
his fcirg-i n-daughter, i. e. by not giving her 
in marriage. So Sept. Ez. 16, 7. 22. ^El. 
V. H. 2. 15. Xen. Eq. 11. 6. Others less 
well in 1 Cor. 7, 36 : to suffer shame or re- 
proach; as Sept. Deut. 25, 3. Diod. Sic. 
14. 10. 

da-^rjfJ,ocrvVT], rjs, f], (aaxwav,) pr. de 
formity ; hence unseemliness, indecorum, 
Plut. Mor. II. p. 169. Plato Rep. 401. a. In 
N. T. indecency, shame, Rom. 1, 27. (Ecclus. 
26, 8. Jos. Ant. 16. 7. 6.) By euphemism, 
shame, for nakedness, pudenda, Rev. 16, 15 ; 
so Sept. for rms Ex. 20, 26. Lev. 18, 6. 7. 

T : . 

do-^/icoi/, ovos, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. &lt;rxrj- 
fj.a,~) deformed, ugly, Pcxpals dcrxfmomr 
Hdian. 5. 6. 24. In N. T. unseemly, unbe 
coming, uncomely, I Cor. 12, 23. Sept. for 
fi^S Deut. 24, 1. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 171. 
Xen. Apol. Socr. 7. 

CKTttiTia,, as, i], (acraiTos , a priv. o-co&lt;a,) 
the life of an aauTos , i. e. debauchery, re 
velry, riot, Eph. 5, 18. Tit. 1, 6. 1 Pet. 4, 



105 



avjij 



4. Sept. Prov. 28, 7. Hdian. 2 5. 2. Plato 
Rep. 560. e. 
* , 
ewramt&gt;9, adv. (ao-coroy,) with revelry, 

riotously, Luke 15, 13. Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 8 
et Dem. 1025. 19 ua-corwy fjv. 

ara/rrea), S&gt;, f. qo-a), (aVaKToy,) to Je eft s- 
orderly, of soldiers not keeping the ranks, 
Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 6. In N. T. trop. to walk 
disorderly, to lead a disorderly life, 2 Thess. 
3, 7. So Xen. (Ec. 5. 15. ib. 7. 31. 

ara/CTO?, ou, 6, 17, adj. (a priv. Tacr&lt;r,) 
disorderly, not in array, of soldiers not 
keeping the ranks, Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. Jn 
N. T. trop. disorderly, unruly, leading a 
disorderly life, 1 Thess. 5, 14. So Plut. 
de Puer. educ. 7 arawot rjSoval. Plato Legg. 
806. c. 

aTtt/CTW?, adv. (araKToy,) disorderly, 
without order, Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 7. In N. 
T. trop. drd/cTcoy Trepnrarelv, to walk disor 
derly, to lead a disorderly life, 2 Thess. 3, 
6. 11. So drdicrcoy nv Isocr. ad Nicod. p. 
46. ed. Wolf. comp. Plato Phileb. 29. a. 

are/a/09, ou, 6, rj, adj. (a priv. reicvov, ) 
childkss, Luke 20, 28. 29. 30. Sept. for 
" Tl* Gen. 15, 2. Ecclus. 16, 3. Enrip. 
Hec. 514. 

CLTCVlLfi), f. icrfo, (arevTis , a intens. reiVa&gt;.) 
to look at intently, steadfastly, earnestly, to 
fix the eyes upon; with dat. see Matth. 
5 401. 2; Luke 4, 20. 22, 56. Acts 3, 12. 
10, 4. 14, 9. 23, 1. So enaTfvi&iv rols 
ftpffaaiv Synes. Ep. 1. With els c. ace. 
Acts 1, 10. 3, 4. 6, 15. 7, 55. 11, 6. 13,9. 
2 Cor. 3, 7. 13. So Jos. B. J. 5. 12. 3. 
Pol. 6. 11. 7. 

arep, adv. c. gen. without, in ilie absence 
of, mostly poetical, Luke 22, 6. 35 ; see 
Buttm. \ 146. 1, 3. 2 Mace. 12, 15. Plut. 
de cap. ex inim. utilit. 1. Horn. Od. 7. 325. 

arifld^Q), f. ao-o), (arifioy.) to dislionour, 
e. g. 

1. Pr. by withholding the honour and re 
spect due, i. q. to contemn, to despise, c. ace. 
as God Rom. 2, 23 ; Christ John 8, 49 ; 
" collect. James 2, 6, comp. v. 2. 



3. Sept. Mic. 7,6. Gen. 16,4. Plato Rep. 
551. a, TOV TTfvrjra. Xen. An. 1. 9. 4. 

2. Intens. i. q. to treat with indignity, 
shamefully, c. ace. Luke 20, 11 ; Pass. Acts 
5, 41. Mid. with ace. of thing, Rom. 1, 24 
TO aro)fiaTa avra&gt;v, where others Pass, and 
avruv. Sept. Prov. 22, 22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 
20. Comp. Plato Phaed. 65. c, TO 



ay, ^, (artjitoy.) dishonour, i. e. 

1. Pr. absence of honour, i. q. vileness, 
meanness, sc. of condition 1 Cor. 15,43; 
of use, as vessels, Rom. 9, 21. 2 Tim. 2, 20. 

2. Genr. i. q. shame, reproach, 1 Cor. 11, 
14. 2 Cor. 6,8. 11, 21 Kara drip-iav Xya&gt;, 
/ say it to my reproach, spoken ironically. 
So Rom. 1, 26 TrdSq dri/iiay, i. e. shameful 
passions. Sept. Jer. 23, 40. Hdian. 2. 4. 9. 
Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 13. 

tm/409, ou, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. TI^TJ,) 
without honour, unhonoured, Matt. 13, 57. 
Mark 6, 4. 1 Cor. 4, 10 ; of parts of the 
body 1 Cor. 12, 23. Sept. for nbpa I s . 3, 
5. Ecclus. 10, 19. Diod. Sic. 17. 66. Xen. 
An. 7. 7. 46, 50. 

dri/iOft), w, f. cocrco, (oYi/ioy,) to dishon 
our, to treat with indignity, shamefully, like 
dri^dfa&gt;, Pass. Mark 12, 4. Sept. 2 Sam. 
10, 5. Hermog. p. 347. 5, ex Demosth. 

ar/ii?, /Soy, f), (kindr. dr/j,dy, arjfj.i, ) va 
pour, James 4, 14 ; comp. Wisd. 2, 4. Also 
Acts 2, 19 Kal dr/zi Sa KUTTVOV, quoted from 
Joel 3, 3 [2, 30], where Sept. for rvha-W 
jUJS. Sept. for 1 Lev. 16, 13. Hdian. 1. 
6/5. Plato Tim. 87. e. 

aro/i09, ov, 6, 17, adj. t (a priv. ropj, 
Tep.va&gt;.) uncut, as a meadow Soph. Trach. 
200 ; not to be cut, indivisible, Plut. Phoc. 3. 
Plato Soph. 229. d. In N. T. of time, neut. 
aro/xoi/, an atom, a moment ; 1 Cor. 1 5, 52 
eV drd/zco. So Hesych. Iv drd/iov eV pnvr]- 

fJMTl, tV TU^ei. 

aro7T09, ou, 6, ^, adj. (a priv. Torroy,) 
out of place, i. e. 

1. Of conduct or the like, amiss, wrong, 
Luke 23, 41. Acts 28, 6 p.r)8ev UTOTTOV no 
thing amiss, i. e. no harm. [25, 5.] 2 Mace. 
14,23. Hdian. 4. 11. 7. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 11. 

2. Of persons, wrongful, wicked, 2 Thess. 
3, 2. Athen. 7. p. 279. d ; see Wetst N. 
T. in loc. 

-4-rrttXeta, ay, 17, Attalia, a maritime 
city of Pamphylia in Asia Minor, Acts 14, 
25. It lay near the mouth of the river 
Catarrhacte, not far from the border of Ly- 
cia ; and was built by Attalus Philadelphus, 
king of Pergamus. Now Adalia or Antali. 
Strabo 14. p. 667. Leake s Asia Minor p. 
193. 

avydfo, f. do-co, (avyf), ) to shine upon, 
to illumine, c. ace. Eurip. Hec. 636. In 
N. T. intrans. to shine, to be radiant ; trop. 
c. dat. in some editt. 2 Cor. 4, 4. So Sept. 
pr. Lev. 13, 24-26. 

avyr/j fjs, rj, light, radiance, brightness, 
as of the day, the sun ; Acts 20, 1 1 a 



Avyovaros 



106 



avyrjs, until day-light. Sept. for W55 Is. 59, 
9. PolyEcn. 4. p. 386 Kara TTJV Trpdorrjv av- 
yf)i&gt; rf/s r)fj.epas. Xen. Mem. 4. 7. 7 livtv 
ifkiov avyrjs. 

Avyov(TTO$, ov, 6, Augustus, the sur 
name conferred by th3 Roman senate upon 
Octavlanus, the nephew of Julius Caesar, 
and the first Roman emperor ; under whose 
reign Christ was born; Luke 2, 1. See 
Flor. 4. 12. Sueton. Octav. 7. Augustus 
died A. D. 14, at the age of 76 ; and was 
succeeded by Tiberius, whom he had al 
ready admitted to the throne as co-regent ; 
Sueton. Oct. 99 sq. ib. Tib. 21. Tac. Ann. 
1. 3. 



fos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (avros, 
i, ) self-complacent; hence self-willed, 
stubborn, Tit. 1, 7. 2 Pet. 2, 10. Sept. for 
13&gt; Gen. 49, 3. 7. Pol. 27. 8. 8. Plato Legg. 
692. a. 



ov, 6, 77, adj. (avros, alpf- 
roV, cupe w,) self-chosen, self-elected, a-rpaTT]- 
yoi Xen. An. 5. 7. 29 ; voluntary, ^dvaros 
Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 36. In N. T. acting from 
:hoice, spontaneous ; in place of an adv. 
coluntarily, spontaneously, 2 Cor. 8, 3. 17 ; 
see Buttm. $ 123. 6. So Lucian. Catapl. 4 
ftTrero ateaiperos pot. Plut. de Garrul. 4. 

av jVT(t), u&gt;, f. ?7&lt;7CB, (afaevnjs ; avros, 
eirea,) to have authority over, c. gen. 1 Tim. 
2, 12. Only in N. T. and eccl. writers; 
Hesych. al^evrflv fov&lt;nd{iv. Basil. M. 
Ep. 52, 86. Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 120. 

avXew, w, f. jjo-o), (aiXos,) to pipe, to 
play on the pipe, c. dat. commodi, Matt. 1 1 , 
17. Luke 7, 32. Pass. part. neut. TO av\ov- 
lievov 1 Cor. 14, 7. JEl V. H. 14. 8. Xen. 
GEc. 1. 10. 

av\r), fjy, fj, (kindr. aa&gt;, arjp.t, ) pr. a yard, 
a court, any enclosed space in the open air 
exposed to the weather ; in Horn, the court 
yard before the house, surrounded by out 
buildings and serving also for the cattle, II. 
4. 433, Od. 9. 185. In N. T. 

1 . a fold for sheep; into which the flocks 
are driven at night, John 10, 1. 16. So of 
the circle in which nomadic shepherds pitch 
their tents, Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 2; comp. Bibl. 
Res. in Palest. II. p. 201. 

2. the court of an oriental house, the 
quadrangle around which the house itself 
was built, which served also as a place of 
waiting for visitors and attendants ; Matt. 
26, 58. 69. Mark 14, 54. 66. 15, 16. 
Luke 22, 55. John 18, 15. Sept. for isn 
2 Sam. 17, 18. Esth. 1, 5. Jos. Ant 12.4. 
11. M}. V, H. 3. 4, Plato Conv. 212, d, 



3. the outer court of the Jewish temple 
known as the court of the gentiles, Rev. 
11, 2. Sept. and ISO 2 Chr. 29, 16. 33,5. 
Neh. 13, 7, comp. v. 5 ; rnW 2 Chr. 6, 13. 
1 Mace. 4, 38. 

4. Synecd. a house, mansion, palace, 
Matt. 26, 3. Luke 11, 21. Comp. Sept. 
and 1? Esth. 4, 2. Hdian. 1. 14. 8. Pol. 
5. 26. 9. 



O v, 6, (auXeco,) a piper, min 
strel, Matt. 9, 23. Rev. 18, 22. For min 
strels employed in mourning, see Jos. B. J. 
3. 9. 5 ; comp. Jer. 9, 17. Buxtorf Lex. 
Ghald. 766, 1524. Ml V. H. 14. 8. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 7. 2. 

av\lofjuu } f. la-ouai, Mid. depon. (av- 
Xi/,) also Pass. aor. 1 rjvXicrSriv, to lie in a 
fold, to be folded, so cattle Horn. Od. 12. 
265. ib. 14. 412 ; of an army, to bivouac 
for the night, to rest upon their arms, Pol. 8. 
34. 2. Xen. An. 4. 1. 11. In N. T. to pass 
the night, to lodge, absol. Matt. 21, 17. 
Luke 21, 37. Sept. for -jifc Judg. 19, 6. 7. 
So Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 1. Xen. An. 4. 5. 21. 

C&IM.09, ov, 6, (kindr. a co, arj^i-. ai ,) a 
pipe, tibia, 1 Cor. 14, 7. It had a gene 
ral resemblance to the hautboy or flageo 
let; see Diet, of Antt. art. Tibia. Sept. 
for ^bn 2 Sam. 10, 5. Hdian. 5. 3. 15. 
Xen. Conv. 6. 4. 

av^dvco and avi;a&gt;, f. avgr)o-a&gt;, aor. 1 
7]vr)o-a, Pass. aor. 1 r]vt)%r)v, Matt. 13, 32. 

1 Pet. 2, 2. The form av&lt;B occurs twice, 
Eph. 2, 21. Col. 2, 19; also in the Greek 
poets, and Jos. 4. 4. 1. Xen. Cyr. 5. 5. 33. 
Plato Tim. 82. d. Lat. augeo, i. e. to aug 
ment, to increase, both trans, and intrans. 

1 . Trans, i. q. to make grow, to give in 
crease ; so of plants or fruits, trop. c. ace. 

2 Cor. 9, 10 i ace. impl. 1 Cor. 3, 6. 7. 
Pass, to grow, to grow up, to be increased, 
as plants Matt. 13, 32 ; trop. 2 Cor. 10, 15. 
Col. 1, 6 in later editt. So Pass. trop. with 
tls c. ace. Col. 1,10. 1 Pet. 2, 2 in later 
editt. Sept. for srsin Is. 61, 11. Hdian. 
3. 8. 9. Xen. Eq. 5. 7. Plato Prot. 320. e. 

2. Intrans. to grow, to grow up, to re 
ceive increase ; only in late writers, Wetst. 
N. T. I. p. 335. Winer J 31. 1. AbsoL 
Matt. 6, 28 ra Kpiva rov dypov TTCOS av^dvfi. 
Mark 4, 8. Luke 1, 80. 2, 40. 12, 27. 13, 
19. John 3, 30. Acts 6, 7. 7, 17. 12, 24. 
19, 20. Col. 2, 19 avfi TTJV av^rjcriv row 
3eoO increaseth (with) the increase of GocL, 
which God imparts ; comp. John 17, 26 in 
art dyanda) no. 2. With ei y ri, to grow up 
into any thing, Eph. 2, 21 ; (s p^os Xen. 



1 07 



avros 



Lac. 2. 5;) also ds riva, Eph. 4, 15 au)j- 
&lt;rufj.(v (Is avrov (Xpto-ToV) ra irdvra, we 
should grow up unto him in all things, i. e. 
for him as the head, comp. 1, 5. With tv 
TIVI 2 Pet. 3, 18. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 1. ^Esop. 
Fab. 48. Diod. Sic. 4. 64. Comp. Lucian. 
Pseudosoph. 4. 

avfycris, ecos, TI, (avai&gt;a),) increase, 
grow/h, Eph. 4, 16. Col. 2, 19 see in avd- 
va&gt; no. 2. 2 Mace. 5, 16. Pol. 17. 6. 4. 
Xen. (Ec. 5. 1. 

avo) : see avgdva. 

avpiov, adv. (avpa, aca, ar//,) Z/KJ mor- 
row, to morrow, absol. Matt. 6, 30. Luke 12, 
28. Acts 23, 15. 20. 25, 22. 1 Cor. 15, 32. 
Sept. for 1HB Ex. 8, 10. 2 Sam. 11, 12. 
(Antiph. 775. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 31.) 
Hence of fut. time indefinite, James 4, 13 
o~fjp.epov 77 avpiov KT\. Luke 13, 32. 33 trij- 
fiepov Kal avpiov Kal rrj f^ofievrj to day and 
to morrow and the day following, i. e. for a 
brief season. With the article fj avpiov 
(r/fitpa), as adjective, Buttm. 5 125. 6; the 
morrow, the next day, Matt. 6, 34 bis, els TTJV 
avpiov KT\. Luke 10, 35. Acts 4, 3. 5. James 
4, 14. So Pol. 1. 60. 5. Xen. An. 6. 4. 15 ; 
comp. CEc. 11. 6. 

avcrrrjpo^ d, 6v, (kindr. aw, ava&gt;, o&gt;,) 
austere, i. e. pr. rough, astringent to the 
taste, Dioscor. 5. 6 ; vSwp Plato Phil. 61. c. 
In N. T. trop. austere, harsh, in a moral 
sense, Luke 19, 21. 22. So 2 Mace. 14,30. 
Pol. 4. 20. 7. Plut. Quaest. Gr. 40 &lt;rxppvv 
KO\ avoTrjpos- 

avrapfceia, as, TJ. (avrdpKrjs^ sufficiency 
in oneself, spoken : a) Of a mind satis 
fied with its own lot, contentment, 1 Tim. 
6, 6. So Diog. Laert. 10. 130. Diod. Sic. 
lib. 33. p. 183 Tauchn. b) Of things, a 
sufficiency, competency, 2 Cor. 9, 8. 



eo?, ovs, 6, 77, adj. (avrdj, 
dpKtw.) self-sufficing, self-competent, npos 
TI Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11. In N. T. content, 
satisfied with one s lot, Phil. 4, 11. So Ec- 
clus. 40, 18. Pol. 6. 48. 7. Xen. Mem. 2. 
6.2. 



s, ov, 6, fj, adj. (auroy, 
KaraKpivu&gt;.) self -condemned, Tit. 3, 11. 
Epiphan. p. 704. b. Photius : oi ao-ejSfty au- 
TOKaraKpiToi. 

auTO/U,a,TO9, 77, O v, adj. (avros, /now, p.e- 
/iaa,) self-acting, self-moving, as tripods 
Horn. II. 18. 376. In N. T. spontaneous, 
of oneself, of one s own accord, in place of 
an adverb, Buttm. 123. 6. Mark 4, 28 
-drTi yap f/ yrj Kap7ro(pop(1. Acts 12, 



10. So Wisd. 17, 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 8. Plato 
Poiit. 272. a, avrofj.drr}s dva8i8ovo-ijs TTJI 



ov, o, (OVTOS, oTrro/xat,) see 
ing for oneself, an eye-witness, Luke 1,2. 
Pol. 1. 46. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 18. 

auroy, 17, o, pron. emphat. self; in the 
oblique cases often him, her, it ; with the 
art. 6 avros the -eery one, the same; see 
Buttm. 5 127. 2. Kuhner 5 303. 3. 

1. Self, oneself, marking emphatically a 
person or thing as distinguished from a&gt;. 
others. 

a) Joined with a noun or pronoun, as if 
in apposition ; and put either before the 
noun and its article, or after them both ; 
the article being omitted only before pro 
per names, or at most before nouns de 
noting individuals, a) With proper names, 
e. g. with the art. Acts 8, 13 6 Se 2t- 
fjuav Kal avros. Luke 24, 15 avros 6 irj- 
a-ovs. John 4, 44. Matt. 3, 4. Mark 6, 
17. al. (Plut. Mor. II. p. 3 avros ... 6 Za&gt;- 
Trv/joy.) Without the art. John 4, 2 !?;- 
aovs avros. Heb. 11, 11 avrrj 2dp pa. 
Mark 12, 36. 37 avros Aavt8. Luke 20, 42. 
al. So Plut. J. Gas. 7 avros Kuctpcov. Luc. 
D. Mort. 29. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 6. (3) 
With other nouns, usually with the art. 
John 5, 36 aura TO. epya. 14, 11 Sta TO. fpya 
aura. Gal. 6, 13 ot 7repiTefj.v6fj.fvoi avroi. 
Rom. 8, 21. 1 Cor. 11, 14. 15, 28. 2 Cor. 
11, 14. 1 Thess. 4, 16. Rev. 21, 3. al. 
(Hdian. 3. 13. 10. Xen. An. 1. 8. 14. Hi. 6. 
4.) In Luke we find the formulas : avrff 
\. ev avrfi TTJ fjfJiepa V. &pa, eV avrw ra&gt; 
Kaipw, emphat. in that very day or time, 
Luke 2, 38. 7, 21. 10, 21. 12, 12. 13, 1. 
31. 20, 19. 23, 12. 24, 13. 33. Acts 16, 
1 8. Spec, once i. q. of oneself, of one s own 
accord ; John 1 6, 27 avros yap 6 Trarrjp 
(ptXet vfj.ds. So Luc. D. Deor. 20. 10. Xen. 
An. 2. 1 . 5. y) With pronouns ; e. g. 
pron. personal, as auroy e-yw Luke 24, 39. 
Rom. 15, 14. 2 Cor. 10, 1 ; /wycb avro r 
Acts 10, 26. (Hdian. 2. 3. 10. Xen. Mem. 

I. 6. 14.) So vfj.t~is avrol Mark 6, 31. 1 
Thess. 4, 9 ; aurot vfj.f is John 3, 28 ; vp.&lt;av 
avru&gt;v Acts 20, 30. 1 Cor. 5, 13. 11, 13. 
Eph. 6, 9. (Hdian. 1. 4. 14. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 

II. Hi. 1. 24.) With a relat pron. Matt. 
27, 57 os Kal avros who himself also. Mark 
15, 43. 1 Pet. 2, 24. (Plut. J. Caes. 5. 
Hdian. 7. 1 . 24.) With a pron. demonstr. 
as auroC 8 rovrow Acts 25, 25 ; avrol ov- 
TOI .Acts 24, 15. 20; so Hdian. 3. 13. 7. 
Thuc. 6. 33 ASf/valct avrol ovrot. 

b) Where the noun to which auras refers 



ai/ro? 



108 



afro? 



is followed by a clause or by several words ; 
here avrds is inserted after the clause for 
the sake of distinctness or emphasis. a) 
Genr. Matt. 4, 16 rots Ka%r]p.fvois ... &lt;j&gt;a&gt;s 
dveT(L\fv avrols. 5, 40. 12, 36. 25, 29. 
Luke 1, 36. John 6, 15 avr6s p.6vos. 15, 2 
bis. Rev. 2, 7. 26. 6, 4. So Palaeph. Fab. 
20. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15. ib. 3. 3. 38 av 
ros fiovos. /3) Spec, where avros takes 
up again the subject (or object) of the verb, 
in apodosis or elsewhere, emphat. i. q. 6 av 
ros or OVTOS. Matt. 6, 4 KUL 6 TraTrjp aov 
... avros KT\. John 7, 4. 14, 10. Matt. 12, 
50 OO-TIS yap av TTOLTJO-T) . . . avros p.ov aSeX- 
(pos, comp. Mark 3, 45 where it is OVTOS. 
So in apodosis, Xen. An. 1. 9. 29 6i&gt; wero 
TTIOTOV . . . ra^v avTov evpe KT\. 

c) Where the personal pronoun to which 
avTos refers, is implied in the form of the 
verb, and not expressed ; here avrds thus 
standing alone in the nominative (very rare 
ly in an oblique case) is i. q. myself, thyself, 
himself, and the like ; or at least for /, thou, 
Tie, etc. pronounced with emphasis. a) 
Genr. and so too KOI avros, / myself also, I 
also ; Matt. 1, 21 avTosyap troxrei TOV \aov 
avTov,for HE shall save his people. 3, 11 
OVTOS v/xas QaTtrio-fi, HE shall baptize you. 
25, 17 eKfpo~T]o~e Kal avros aXXa Svo, HE also 
gained other two. Mark 1, 8. 2, 25. 3. 13. 
Luke 1, 17. 22. 6, 35. 42 euros- TTJV ... 80- 
KOV ov /3Xe7r&lt;B!&gt; thyself not beholding the beam, 
etc. 10, 1. 11, 14. 15, 14. John 9, 21 bis. 
Acts 2, 34. 21, 24. 1 Cor. 3, 15. Phil. 2, 
24 OTI Kal avTos Taverns e Xevo-o/iat, i. e. I 
myself also. Heb. 5, 2. Rev. 21,7. al. saep. 
Rev. 19, 12 fl pf) avro s. With a parti 
ciple, Acts 17, 25 ovSe VTTO xfip&v dv%p&lt;a- 
TTCOJ/ 3( pairevfTai . . . avros SiSovs Trao~i farfv 
KT\. So genr. Hdian. 1. 8. 3. Plut. J. 
Caes. 2. Xen. Cyr. 1. 8. 10 ; Kal avro s Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 6. 2 ; with particip. Plut. Mor. II. 
p. 9 avTos . . . KeXevo-as. Thuc. 6. 5. 
PLUR. nom. Luke 11,4 Kal yap avTol d(pie- 
p.fv, for WE also forgive. 22, 71. Gal. 2, 

17. Luke 11, 46 KOI avroi . . . ov Trpoo-^rav- 
ere, and ye yourselves, v. 52. Acts 2, 22. 

18, 15. 20, 34. Rom. 15. 14. 1 Thess. 5, 
2. Heb. 13, 3. Matt. 5, 4 OTI avroi TrapaKXrj- 
%f)o-ovrai,for THEY shall be comforted, v. 5- 
9. Luke 14, 1. 12. John 4, 45. Acts 13, 14. 
1 Thess. 1, 9. Heb. 8, 9. Rev. 21, 3. al. 
So 1 and 2 pers. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1.4; 3 pers. 
Hi. 2. 8. ib. 5. 2. /3) Spec, of a person 
not named, but well known ; like Engl. 
He emphatic; e. g. of God, Heb. 13, 5 
avros yap ftprjKtvfor He hath said. So of 
Jesus, He, i. q. the Master, the Lord, Mark 
4, 38. Luke 5, 17. 10, 38. Acts 10, 42. 



(Comp. the avTos .f&lt;f&gt;r), ipse dixit, of the 
Pythagoreans, Jamblich. Vit. Pythag. 18. 
Cic. Nat. Deor. 1.5.) Genr. of any one 
some time before spoken of; e. g. John the 
Baptist, Matt. 11, 14; Zaccheus, Luke 19, 

9. Also in epanorthosis, as Mark 2. 25 TI 
eVoiijo-e AainS, ore . . . eirfivao-tv OVTOS Kal 
of fj,T avTov. Luke 6 : 3. John 2, 12. y) 
With an ordinal number; Rev. 17, 11 av- 
ror oySoo? eVri himself is the eighth, i. e. 
there are himself and seven others, he (av- 
ros) being the chief; comp. 2 Pet. 2, 5. So 
Thuc. 1. 46. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 17. 8) 
Rarely in an oblique case, and only when it 
begins the construction ; Buttm. 1 27. 2. b. 
Luke 24, 24 avr6i&gt; 8e OVK eldov. John 9, 21 
avTov epcorTjcrare. Eph. 2, 10 avTov yap 
eV/ief Troirjpa. So Plato Lys. 204. a, avrov 
TrpaiTov f)8ea&gt;s aKovo~atyx av. Xen. Hi. 6. 10. 

2. For the simple pers. pronoun of the 
third person, he, she, it ; but only in the 
oblique cases, never in the nominative, and 
never at the beginning of a clause ; Buttm. 
5 127. 2. 

a) Genr. as Matt. 3, 16 dvfwx%T)o~av avroi 
of ovpavoi. 6, 26 bis, avra . . . avrwi . v. 34 
avT%. 7, 9. 10. Mark 1, 10. 4, 36. 12, 19. 
Luke 1, 22 bis. avrots. 4, 41. John 1, 5. 6. 
4, 39. 40. Acts 5, 9. Rom. 1, 20 avrowr. 
Rev. 2, 18. al. saep. Rom. 10, 5 et Gal. 3, 

10. 12 6 Troirjo~as avra rjo~fTai fv avroly, 
quoted from Sept. Lev. 18, 5, where avra 
refers to ra Trpoaray/iara Kal ra /cpi^ara 
rov Seov. So Plut. J. Cses. 2. Xen. Mem. 
3. 1.3, 4. Sometimes genit. avroi) is put 
before the noun governing it, but without 
emphasis ; John 2, 23 Secopovi/rey avrov ra 
o-r^fla, a eVot ei. 3,. 19. 21. 4, 47. 12, 40. 
2 Cor. 8, 2. Rev. 18, 5 ; also before two 
nouns, Acts 3, 7. Tit. 1, 15. Occasionally 
the pronoun is two or three times repeated, 
where it may either refer to the same per 
son, as Matt. 26, 71. Mark 10, 33. 34 ; or 
to different persons, as Mark 8, 22 Kal 
&lt;pfpovo-ii&gt; avr&lt;5 [ ir/axiv] ru&lt;p\6i&gt;, Kal TraptKa- 
Xovo-fi&gt; avrov [ l^o-ovv] , Iva avrov [rov TV- 



(p\ov] ah/^rai. 9, 27. 28. In other examples 
the first pronoun belongs to the construction 
of the case absolute, as Matt. 8,1.5. Mark 
5, 2. Acts 7, 21. al. 

b) Where there is no direct grammatical 
subject or antecedent expressed, but the 
pronoun refers to one implied, e. g. a) To 
a gentile noun or the like implied in the 
mention of a place, country, region ; Matt. 
4, 23 and Luke 4, 15 f8i8ao-Kev ev rats 
o-vraywyais avraiv sc. T&V Ta\i\ala&gt;v. 9, 35. 
11,1 (comp. Luke 9, 6). 12, 9 avTav, i. e. 
the people of that place, comp. v. 1. Acts 



109 



OfTO? 



8, 5 (KT)pvo~o-(v avTols TOV XpicrroV, sc. rois 
2afj.apeiTais. 20, 2. 2 Cor. 2, 13 comp. V. 
12. So Lucian. Tim. 9. Dial. Mort. 12.4. 
Time. 1. 136 6 8( Qep.Lo-TOK\r]s (ptvyd en 
HfXoTrowrjcrov cs K.epKvpai&gt;, &v OVTOIV fvtp* 
ytTTjs. See Winer 22. 3. /3) To a noun 
implied in a preceding one ; e. g. an ab 
stract in a concrete, John 8, 44 on \jsev- 
crn/s e oTi KCU 6 irarfjp UVTOV sc. rov \^ev8ovs- 
Vice versa, Rom. 2, 26 tav fj aKpoftvo-Tia 
. . . oi/x\ T) d/cp. avTov [TOV diepofivcrTov] tls 
TrfpiTofj.Tjv \oyicr 5r)&lt;TfTai. Also Luke 23, 51, 
where mirSav refers to the Sanhedrim, as 
implied in the Sing. QovXtvT-fjs v. 50. Comp. 
Sept. Jon. 1, 3 Kal fvpe n\olov /3a&/bi&gt; els 
Qapcris . . . Kal dvffirj ds avTO TOV TrXf varai 
per avTcav. See Winer 1. c. y) To a 
subject implied in a preceding verb or other 
words; Luke 18, 15 eVeri/nT/crai/ avrols, 
SC. rols irpoo-(ppovo-iv TO. fipefyrj. 1 Pet. 3, 
14 TOV 8( (po^ov avTcov fj.Tj (pof3rj?jf)Te , sc. 
d(j) d)j/ Tracr^otre. Eph. 5, 12 ra yap Kpv(pfj 
yivop.(va irrr avTatv, SC. TO&gt;V TO. (pya TOV 
CTKOTOVS TTOIOVVTCOV v. 11. Winer 1. c. Here 
some include also Acts 12, 21 : 6 HpcoS^y 
(8r]p.T]y6pf i trpbs avTOvs, as if i. q. Trpoj TOV 
Srjuov ; but aiiTovs refers rather to those 
sent by the Tyrians and Sidonians in v. 20, 
to whom Herod gave audience before the 
people; see Winer $ 21. n. 1. 8) When 
the subject is presupposed as known, or 
must be gathered from the whole context ; 
Luke 2, 22 ai ij/iepat TOV Ka%apio~p.ov av- 
rwv, i. e. of both mother and child. 5, 17 
fls TO tacr3at avrovs, i. e. those present 
who needed healing, without reference to 
V. 15. John 20, 15 d crv /3aaracras avroV, 
SC. TOV Kvpiov i*.ov V. 13. Acts 4, 5 crvva- 
^rjvai. avTwv TOVS ap^ovras, i. e. of the 
Jews, TOV Xaov v. 1 ; so Heb. 4, 8. 8, 8. 11, 
28. So too Matt. 8, 4 TO 8&gt;pov, 6 irpocre- 
TCI( Mcovcr^r, (Is papTvpiov avTols, i. e. to 
the Jews, on whom this law of Moses was 
binding ; Winer $ 22. 3. 4. Spec. auroV 
refers sometimes to Jesus as the Messiah, 
the Lord and Master, though he is not 
named ; Luke 1, 17 Kal avros TrpoeXevcrerat 
tvumiw avTov, comp. v. 76. So Mark 5, 
2. Jonn 9, 22 eav TIS avTov 6p.o\oyT)&lt;rT). 
1 John 2, 12. 27. 28. 2 John 6. al. A like 
use of the pronoun without an antecedent 
is frequent in Hebrew ; see Lehrg. p. 
740. 

c) In or after a relative clause with or, 
e. g. a) Where the relative construction 
might properly be continued, but the writer 
falls out of it; Acts 3, 13. 1 Cor. 8, 6 
ou ri TroVra KOI T)p.ds fls OVTOV, for KOI tls 



s. ibid. 81 ov ra.TraWa Kal rjfj.(1s 61 
avTov. 2 Pet. 2, 3 ols TO Kpip.a funaXcu OVK 
dpytl Kal f) oTTcoXeia avTatv ov wo-Ta(i, 
for Kal &lt;av f) oTrcoXeia KrX. See also Rev. 2, 
18. So Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 38 ; comp. JEl V. 
H. 12. 18. Strabo 8. p. 371. Kiihner334. 
1 . /3) In a following clause, for distinct 
ness or explanation ; Luke 12, 8. 10. 48 
Kal w 7rape 3ei/ro TroXv, Trepicrcrorepoi atrTj- 
o-ovo-iv avTov. John 6, 39. 17, 2. But 
here do not belong Matt. 3, 12 and Luke 3, 

17: OV TO TTTVOV fl&gt; Trj ^flpl aVTOV whoSR 

winnowing-fork is in his hand, i. e. ready 
for use ; comp. Matt. 3, 10. Matth. $ 472. 
3. Winer 5 22. 4. a. y) In the simpli 
city of ancient expression, avrov etc. is 
put by pleonasm after a relative in the 
same clause and in the same case ; Mark 1 , 
7 and Luke 3, 16 ov OVK eijiu IKUVOS Kv\jsas 
\vo~ai TOV ip.dvra TO&gt;V vTroS^juarwi avTov, 
comp. Matt. 3, 11 where avTov is not in 
serted. Mark 7, 25 r/s ei^e TO SvyaTpiov 
avTTJs 7rvfvp.a aKc&apTov. Acts 15, 17. Rev. 
3, 8. 7, 2. 13, 12 ; once with a relat. ad 
verb, Rev. 17, 9 OTTOU 77 yvvf) xaS^rat eV 
auraJv. This is the well-known Hebrew 
construction of the relat. "i^X with a pro 
noun following ; so Sept. for SS . . . "VSiX 
or the like, Josh. 3, 4. Judg. 18, 5. 6 ; also 
Sept. Is. 1,21. Judith 10, 2 ; see Heb. Gr. 
j 121. 1. Lehrg. p. 743. But a like con 
struction is sometimes found in Gr. writers ; 
so Soph. Phil. 316 ots...3eol 8olft&gt; iror 
avTols dvTmoiv efjiov Tra^fiv. Diod. Sic. 
1. 97 fls ov.,.Ka3 fKdo~Tr)v T)p.epav v8a&gt;p 
(fiepfiv (Is avTov (K TOV Nei Xov. Matth. 
1 472. 3 ult. Winer J 22. 4. b. 

d) Sometimes there is a transition from 
the pron. of the first or second pers. to 
that of the third, or vice versa ; e. g. from 
the first to the third, Sing. Luke 1 , 45 comp. 
44; Plur. Rev. 5, 10 comp. 9; also from 
the second to the third, Rev. 18, 24 comp. 
v. 22. 23. Vice versa, from the third to 
the second, Matt. 23, 37. This is freq. in 
Hebrew; see Heb. Gr. 134. n. 3. Lehrg; 
p. 742. 

e) Rarely aurou, OVTUV, is found where 
the reflex. avTov, avT&v, might also stand ; 
e. g. Matt. 21, 45 01 &lt;apicraloi eyvu&gt;o-av ort 
Trepi avrcoi/ [airau/] Xeyft. John 4, 47 Kal 
f]pa&gt;Ta avTov Iva ara/3# Kal taoT/rat OVTOV 
[avroG] TOV vlov. But here the writer 
expresses the idea in his own person, and 
not in reference to the preceding subject. 
Comp. Buttm. 127. 3, and n. 4. Kiihner 
$ 302. 5. Winer $ 22. 5. n. So Jos. Ant. 5. 
2.11 T)TraTi)fj.(Vovs OVTOVS [avrovs} fj&lt; 



110 



Diod. Sic. 17. 64 rr\v Trpbs avrbv evvolav, 
comp. \ 65 o-Topyrjv Trpbs eavrov, 

f) In rare instances the oblique case of 
the pron. is omitted, where it must be sup 
plied in thought; Acts 13, 3 KOI empires 
Tas ^eipay avTols dneXvcrav sc. avTovs. Mark 
6,5. Luke 14,4. John 10, 29. Eph. 5, 11. 
2 Thess. 3, 15. 1 Tim. 6, 2. Dem. 1259. 

11. Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 3. See Buttm. $ 130. 
5. Winer 22. 1. 

3. With the article, 6 UVTOS, 17 avrrj, 
TO avTo, the same, not different ; Buttm. 
1 127. 2. III. 

a) Genr. and with a subst. Rom. 10, 12 
6 avrbs Kvpios. Phil. 1, 30 rbv avrbv dycava. 
1 Cor. 12, 4 TO avrb rrvevpa. v. 5. 8. 9. 11. 
Matt. 26, 44. Mark 14, 39. Luke 6, 38. 
Rom. 9, 21. Neut. TO alto, ra avrd, 
the same, the same things, Matt. 5, 46. Luke 
6, 33. Acts 15, 27 TO. avrd. Rom. 2, 1. 
1 Cor. l , 10. Eph. 6, 9. al. Sept. for "ins 
Job 31, 15. So 2 Mace. 3, 33. Xen. Mem.V. 

4. 6, 7. NEUT. adverbially : a) TO avro, the 
same, in like manner, Matt. 27, 44. 1 Cor. 

12, 25. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 6 pen. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 8. 5. /3) C TT! TO avro, e. g. of 
place, in the same place, in one place, toge 
ther, Matt. 22, 34. Acts 2, 1. 44. 1 Cor. 
11, 20. Acts 4, 26, quoted from Ps. 2, 2 
where Sept. for in|] ; also 2 Sam. 10, 15. 
(Pol. 2. 32. 6. Comp. t Is ralro Jos. Ant. 

5. 2. 11. Xen. An. 3. 1. 30.) Also of 
time, at the same time, together, Acts 3, 1. 
Luke 17, 35. Sept. for 1^1 Ps. 37, 38. 
Deut. 32, 10. y) Kara TO UVTO, at the 
same time, together, Acts 14, 1. Sept. and 
tnn^ l Sam. 31, 6. 2 Sam. 2, 16. So Ml. 
V. H. 14. 8. Diod. Sic. 20. 76. 

b) Implying likeness, the same with any 
thing, c. dat. 1 Cor. 11,5 li&gt; yap eart KOI 
TO avTo TJ7 fgvpr/pevr}. 1 Pet. 5, 9. See 
Buttm. ^ 133. 2. f. Plato Euthyd. 298. a, 
6 avTos TCO Xi Sco. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 35. 

c) Implying stability, ever the same, un 
changeable; Heb. 13, 8 I. Xp. x^es KOI &lt;rr)- 
fiepov 6 avTos. 1, 12 (TV Se 6 avTos e?, quoted 
from Sept. Ps. 102, 28. So of mind or 
purpose, Thuc. 2. 67 eyw pev 6 avTos ei/u 
. . . vp.f Is 8e p.eTa/3dXXeTe. + 

avrov, adv. (gen. of CUTO ,) in this or 
that place, here, there, Matt. 26, 36. Acts 
15, 34. 18, 19. 21, 4. Sept. for nta Ex. 
24, 14 ; fib Num. 32, 6. Pol. 3. Vs. 2. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 5. 

aVTOV, ys, ov, Att. for eavrov, rjs, ov, 
reflex, pron. 3 pers. himself, herself, itself, 
see Buttm. J 74. 3 ; so Matt. 1, 21. 3, 12. 
Luke 5, 25. 9, 14. Acts 15, 26. 2 Tim. 2, 



19. Rev. 16, 17. al. ssep. On avToC for 
avTov, see in O.VTOS no. 2. e. So Hdian. 1 . 
17. 26. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 28. Hell. 2. 4. 26. 
In Matt. 23, 37 some for Trpbs avTrjv read 
Trpbs avTTjv, which would then be for 2 pers. 
Trpbs &lt;TfavTT]v, comp. Buttm. 127. n. 5. 
Kiihner } 302. 8. But see in aiiros no. 
2. d. + 

avr6(f&gt;a)po$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (OVTOS, &lt;/&gt;&&amp;gt;p,) 
pr. caught in the xenj theft, and genr. caught 
in the very act, Thuc. 6. 38. Usually and 
in N. T. Neut. eV avTo^copo), in (upon) 
the very act, e. g. of adultery, John 8, 4 
ywrj KaTfi\r)(p %r) eV adrocpcopw p.oL^fvop.evr}. 
So ^El. H. An. 11. 15 p.oixeuo/zeV?;! ywdiKa 
eV. avT. KaTaAa/3coi/. Antiph. 605. ult. Xr/tpSe t- 
(rav . . . eV avT. /LtTj^a^co/iei^i . Dem. 378. 12. 

avro^eip, pos, 6, fj, adj. (alros, x p&gt;) 
lit. self-handed, own-handed, i. e. doing with 
one s own hands ; Acts 27, 1 9 avTo^etpev 
TTJV o-Kfvrjv . . . eppn^a/iei/, with our own hands 
we cast out. For this adverbial use, see 
Buttm. ^123. 6. Soph. Elec. 1019; c. 
gen. Hdian. 7. 2. 17 avTo^etp T/Js paxys. 
Dem. 321. 17; comp. Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 7. 

UVXJATJpOS, a, ov, (ai&gt;xpos, au^/zeaj,) 
dusty, dirty, squalid, Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 31 ; 
Torrot Plato Rep. 761. b. In N, T. genr, 
for dark, dismal, 2 Pet. 2, 19. So Luc 
Prometh. 14 TTJV yijv ovutri avxp-rjpav KO.I 
overall. Hesych. av^/ijjpdi/ r]pov, 



a&lt;f)aipea), a&gt;, f. TJO-OJ Rev. 22, 19 Rec. 
(dvro, atpso).) fut. 2 a&lt;pfXa&gt; ib. Griesb. Aor. 2 
d(pfl\ov, Mid. aor. 2 d(pei\6p.r)v. 

1. to take from, to take away, from any 
one ; c. ace. Luke 1, 25 TO omSd? p.ov, 
comp. Sept. for fjbX Gen. 30, 23 ; so Xen. 
Mem. 2. 6. 23 TOV (p%6vov. Also dfyaipeiv 
Tr]v dpapTiav to take away sin, i. e. either to 
expiate, to make atonement for, as by sacri 
fices, Heb. 10, 4 (Sept. and xtoa Lev. 10, 
17) ; or of God, to forgive, to pardon, Rom. 
11, 27; so Sept, and x^3 Ex. 34, 7 ; *i53 
Is. 27, 9. Ecclus. 47, 1 L Construed with 
ace. and OTTO c. gen. of pers. Mid. Luke 16, 
3 ; Pass. Luke 10, 42. So with and of 
thing, Rev. 22, 19 bis ; also with id. 
Rev. 22, 19. So c. and Sept. Gen. 31,31. 
Sext. Empir. adv. Phys. 1. 280 el yap d(pai- 

pflTai Tl OTTO TIVOS, TJTOl O~)fia flTTO O~dnp.aTOS 

d(paipelTM. Theophr. Char. 2 ; c. e * Sept. 
Judg. 21, 6. Xen. Ven. 12. 9. 

2. Spec, to take off", i. q. to cut off, e. g. 
TO o3Tiov, TO ovs, Matt. 26, 51. Mark 14,47. 
Luke 22, 50. Sept. for rvnS 1 Sam. 17, 51. 
^El. V. H. 3. 1 TOV K\d$ov. Comp. Hdian. 
3. 7. 16. 



111 



rfi, fos, ovs, 6, f), adj. (a priv. cpai- 
(.) not apparent, unseen, hidden, Heb. 
4, 13. 2 Mace. 3, 34. Antiphon. 673. 2. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 2. 

a&lt;f&gt;avi^(i), f. jo-&lt;a, (d(f&gt;avrjs,) 1. to make 
disappear, to hide from sight; Pass, to dis 
appear, to vanish away; e. g. a vapour, 
Pass. James 4, 14. Philo de Char. p. 714 TO 
ITKOTOS a&lt;f)avi(Tai. Plato Rep. 855. a. Act. 
Diod. Sic. 2. 20. Xen. An. 3. 4. 8. 

2. Spec, to consume, to destroy, as earthly 
treasures, absol. Matt. 6, 19. 20 ; comp. 
Luke 12, 33. Pass, of persons, to be con 
sumed, to perish, Acts 13, 41, quoted from 
Sept. Hab. 1, 5. Sept. for rvnsf] Jer. 47, 
4; ECX Joel 1, 18. Pol. 1. 81. 6. ib. 34. 

14. 6." Xen. An. 3. 2. 11. 

3. Trop. to darken, to disfigure, e. g. the 
countenance by dust and ashes, opp. to a 
cheerful aspect, Matt. 6, 16. Stob. Serm. 
72. p. 445 yvvrj dcpai/i jjW ras o^eiy SC. with 
pigments. JEi. H. A. 1. 41. Jos. Ant. 9. 
3. 2. 

d(f)avt,crfio^, ov, 6, (d(pai&gt;i.) a disap 
pearing, vanishing away, destruction ; e. g. 
of a covenant, annulment, abrogation, Heb. 
8,13. Genr. Sept. Zeph. 1,16. Diod. Sic. 

15. 48. Comp. Test. XII Patriarch, p. 581 



ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. (patVo- 
/iat.) not apparent, unseen, i. q. dcpavr/s , 
hence a(pavros yeveo^ai, to disappear, to be 
no longer seen, c. diro TWOS Luke 24, 31. 
Diod. Sic. 3. 60 f^aifyvrfs VTTO Trvfvp.a.TO)v 
ov a(pai/roi/ y 



PlufdeDef. Orac. 1. 

a&lt;f)OpQ)V) ail/or, 6, (diro, eSpa,) pr. 
place of sitting apart ; hence a privy, 
draught, Matt. 15, 17. Mark 7, 19. Flo- 
rent. in Geopon. 6. 2. 8. The word be 
longs to a late age ; Sturz de Dial. Alex. 
p. 150. Comp. in Sept. afadpos for n^S 
menses, Lev. 15, 19. 20. 24. al. Psalt. Sa- 
lom. 8, 13. 

d&lt;f)l8la, as, TI, (d&lt;f)(i8fjs ; a priv. (pei- 
fio/iat.) unsparingness, austerity ; Col. 2, 
23 tv ... d&lt;pei8i a TOV (rco/xaroj , in austerity 
of body, i. e. harsh bodily discipline, asce- 
tism. JE\. V. H. 14. 34. Comp. Thuc. 2. 



OT779, TTJTOS, TI, (d(pe\j;s ; a priv. 
ew.) simplicity, sincerity, Acts 2, 46. 
So d&lt;pe Xa id. J\. V. H. 3. 10. Pol. 6. 
48.4. 

a(e&lt;7t9, tuts, f], (dtpir/p-i (\. v.) a letting 
go, a freeing, e. g. 

1. Of persons from bondage or service, 



deliverance, liberty, Luke 4, 18 [19] bis. 
Sept. for ifflan Is. 58, 6. Pol. 1. 79. 12. 
Plato Polit. 273". c. 

2. From the guilt and consequences of 
sins, remission, forgiveness, pardon ; so a&lt;pe- 
o-ts TUV apstpriuv Matt. 26, 28. Mark 1, 4. 
Luke 1,77. 3,3. 24,47. Acts 2, 38. 5,31. 
10,43. 13,38. 26,18. Col. 1,14; a&lt;peo-is TUV 
7rapa7rra&gt;/iaT&&amp;gt;i&gt; id. Eph. 1, 7 ; also simply 
Sheens id. Mark 3, 29. Heb. 9, 22. 10, 18. 
So from debt, punishment, Sept. Deut. 15, 
3 ; Trjs ripcapias Difed. Sic. 36. p. 222 ; row 
(povov Plato Legg. 869. d. 

&lt;i&lt;f&gt; y h T}S, r], (aTTTu,) a joining, a joint, 
e. g. of the body, trop. Eph. 4, 16 see in 
mxopr]yia. Col. 2, 19. Plut. M. Anton. 
27. Plato Ax. 365. a, o-wei\fyp.evov .ras 
a(pds, KOI rw &lt;ru&gt;p.aTL p(afj.aXfov /crX. 

aff^apcna, as, 17, (a03aproy,) incorrup- 
tion, exemption from decay ; so of the bodies 
of the saints after the resurrection, opp. f) 
&lt;/&gt;3opa, TO (fiapTov, 1 Cor. 15, 42. 50. 53. 
54. Hence genr. immortality, the future 
life and bliss of the saints in heaven, Rom. 
2, 7. 2 Tim. 1, 10. So Wisd. 2, 23. Plut. 
Aristid. 6. Trop. incorruptness, sincerity, 
Eph. 6, 24 ev dffiapo-ia. So in M^s. Tit. 
2, 7 ev TT) SiSacrAcaXia d8ia&lt;p3opt ai/, cre/ij o- 



afi$rapTO&lt;&gt;, ov , 6, 17, adj. (a priv. &lt;p3ei pa&gt;.) 
incorruptible, undecaying, enduring; e. g. 
of things, 1 Pet. 1,4. 3, 4 ; opp. &lt;p3apror, 
1 Cor. 9, 25. 1 Pet. 1, 23 ; so of the future 
bodies of the saints, 1 Cor. 15, 52. Of God, 
immortal, 1 Tim. 1, 17 ; opp. &lt;p3apr6s av- 
SpcoTTos, Rom. 1, 23. Wisd. 12, 1. Diog. 
Laert. 10. 123. Plut. de Def. Orac. 19 eVi 
(Sew) di Sto) Kai d&lt;p%dpTa&gt;. 



as, T], (tifpZopos ; a priv. (p3ei- 
pco,) incorrupt ion ; trop. incorruptness, pu 
rity of doctrine ; in Mss. for dSuj&lt;^3opia 
Tit. 2, 7. 



. f. d(p^o-o), (OTTO , ir/p-i,) aor. 2 
d^)^!/, aor. 1 dcprjxa , Pass. aor. 1 d(pe%rjv 
Pass. fut. 1 d(pe3ijo-o/xat. See Buttm. { 108. 

I. Anomalous forms are : Pres. 2 p. d (p I s 
from d(j)f&lt;o, Rev. 2, 20 in later edit. comp. 
Ex. 32, 32. Buttm. 5 106. n. 5. Winer} 14 
3. Imperf. fjtyiov from d(pia&gt;, Mark 1,34. 

II, 16 ; comp. Ecc. 2, 18. 5, 11. Philo Leg 
ad Cai. p. 1021. Buttm. { 108. I. 5. Winei 
1. c. For the augm. see Buttm. } 86. n. 2 
Perf. Pass. 3 plur. d (pew IT at Matt. 9, 2 
5. Mark 2, 5. 9. al. from a form of the Perf. 
Act. d&lt;peo&gt;Ka, Buttm. } 108. I. l,marg. note. 
} 97. n. 2. Winer 1. c. To send forth 01 
away, to let go away ; e. g. 



112 



1. Pr. to send away, to dismiss; c. ace. 
a) Genr. of persons, e. g. TOVS o^Xovy, TOV 
o x \ov, Matt. 13, 36. Mark 4, 36. So Pol. 
33. 1. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 8. b) Spec, of a 
wife, to put away, to divorce, 1 Cor. 7, 11. 
12. 13. So Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 10. Hdot. 5. 39. 
c) Of the voice, to send forth, to utter ; Mark 
15, 37 dfpels (pcavrjv p.fyd\r)v, uttering a loud 
cnj. Sept. for bi p "jna Gen. 45, 2. (Lu- 
cian. Jup. Trag. 15. Plato Rep. 475. a.) 
Also of the spirit, life, i. q. to give up; 
Matt. 27, 50 afprjue TO -Trvevp-a he gave up 
the gTios^expired. So d(p. TTJV fyvxh" Sept. 
Gen. 35, 18. JEl H. An. 2. 1. Hdot. 4. 190 ; 
of the breath Thuc. 2. 49. In the follow 
ing significations the primary idea of send 
ing away is retained only in a modified 
sense : 

2. to dismiss from one s attention or care. 
to let be, to leave, i. e. a) to leave by going 
away, departing, from a person, place, or 
thing, to forsake, to quit; c. ace. Matt. 4, 11 
Tore dfpirjaiv avroy 6 SiajSoXoy. V. 20 d&lt;pev- 
res TO. 8i K Tva. v. 22. 18, 12. 22, 22. 19, 27. 
29. Mark 10, 28. 29. 14, 50. Luke 5, 11. 
10, 30. John 4, 3 d(prJKe TTJV lovSaiav. 16, 
28. al. Trop. Rom. 1, 27. Rev. 2, 4. 
(WisdJO, 14. Ecclus. 6, 27. Lucian. D. 
Deor. 672.) With an ace. and predicate, 
to leave a person in any state, e. g. alone, 
IJLOVOV, John 8, 29. 16, 32. (Comp. Lucian. 
1. c.) Trop. of disease, a fever ; Matt. 8, 
15 ital d(pTJKfv avTTjV 6 irvpfTos. Mark 1, 31. 
Luke 4, 39. John 4, 52. b) to leave be 
hind, to let remain ; Pass, to be left, to re 
main ; c. ace. Matt. 5, 24 a&lt;pes e*f I TO o&gt;- 
pw crov. John 4, 28. Luke 19, 44 ; Pass. 
Matt. 24, 2. Mark 13, 2. Luke 21, 6. Matt. 
24, 40. 41. Luke 17, 34. 35. 36. So to 
leave behind at death, c. ace. Mark 12, 19. 
20. 21. 22 ; ace. et dat. Matt. 22, 25. John 
14, 27. With an ace. and predicate, to 
leave or let remain in any state, e. g. John 
14, 18 OVK d(pT)o-a&gt; vp.ds op(pavovs. Acts 14, 
17. Heb. 2, 8 ; also Pass, with dat. of pers. 
Matt. 23, 38. Luke 13, 35. So Sept. 2 Chr. 
28, 14. 1 Mace. 1, 48. c) to leave unheed 
ed ; e. g. of persons, to let be, to let alone ; 
Matt. 15, 14 a(f)fTe OVTOVS let them alone, 
heed them not. (Comp. Xen. An. 5. 4. 7.) 
Of things, to omit, i. e. not to dwell upon, 
Heb. 6, 1 ; or also to leave undone, to ne 
glect, Matt. 23, 23 bis, d^Tj/care TO /BapvTfpa 
TOV vop.ov KT\. Mark 7, 8 dfpevres yap TTJV 
fVTo\rjv TOV SeoO. Luke 11, 42. So Eurip. 
Androm. 393. Soph. CEd. C. 1537 TU Sfta. 
Dem. 11. 8 TOV Kaipov. 

3. to let go from, to let off, pr. a person 
from debt or accusation, as dcp. TWO. TOV 



(povov Dem. 983. 22. In N. T. with ace. 
of thing and dat. of pers. to remit, to for 
give, e. g. debts or the like, Matt. 18, 27. 
32; absol. Mark 11, 25. 26. So Sept. 
Deut. 15, 2. JEl V.H. 14. 24. Dem. 1480. 
11. Hence of sins, transgressions, to remit, 
to forgive, to pardon; e. g TO.S a^aprias 
Matt. 9, 6. Mark 2, 7. 10. Luke 5, 21. 7, 

49 ; ace. et dat. Luke 11,4 afas TJ/JUV TO.S 
apapTias. 1 John 1,9; Pass. Matt. 12, 31. 
James 5, 15. John 20, 23 (see in Sa) ; 
and SO d(pta&gt;VTai voi (trou) at apapriai 
Matt. 9, 2. 5. Mark 2, 5. 9. Luke 5, 20. 7, 
47. 48. 1 John 2, 12. Also TO. a/j.apTT]paTa, 
Pass. c. dat. Mark 3, 28. 4, 12 ; al dvofj.iai, 
Pass. Rom. 4, 7 ; TJ /SXao-^/zta, Pass. Matt. 
12, 31. 32 bis ; 17 Inivoia TTJS K. Pass. Acts 
8, 22 ; TO 6(pfi\T)p,aTa Matt. 6, 12 ; TO, 
Trapcmrco/iara Matt. 6, 14. 15 bis. 18, 35. 
Mark 11, 25. 26. With dat. simpl. and 
genr. Matt. 18, 21 KOI d^o-co aura*. Luke 

12, 10. 17, 4. 23, 34. Sept. for IBS Is. 
22, 14 ; xtoj Gen. 50, 17. Ps. 24, is". So 
Jos. Ant. 6. 5. 6 TI]V ap.apTiav. Hdot. 6. 30 
d.7rrJK T av aur&lt;5 TTJV aiTirjv. 

4. to let, to permit, to suffer, construed 
a) With an Infin. e. g. inf. pres. Matt. 13, 
30 ticpeTe (ruvavt-dvtcr Sai dptpoTtpa. Mark 1, 
34. 10, 14. John 11, 44. 18, 8; inf. aor. 
Matt. 8, 22 and Luke 9. 60 afpes TOVS ve- 
Kpovs SoX/fcn TOVS (OVTWV vfxpovs. Matt. 23, 
14. Mark 5, 37. 7, 12. 27. Luke 8,51. 12, 
39. Rev. 11,9. Sept. c. inf. pres. for rPSfJ 
2 Sam. 16, 11 ; c. inf. aor. -jpi Ex. 12, 23. 

50 c. inf. pres. Lucian. Tim. 13. Thuc. 2. 

13, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 14. This infin. is of 
ten implied; Matt. 3, 15 rdre dtpirja-iv av- 
TOV sc. /3a7m eo-3at. 19, 14. Mark 5, 19 
OVK d(pfJKev aitTov sc. flvai p.fT avTov. 11,6. 

14, 6. John 11, 48 eav d^w/ifi/ avTov OVTO) 
SC. Troiflv. 12, 7. Rev. 2, 20 on d(pf1s TTJV 
yvvaiKa crov lea/3eX sc. StSucrKcw. So with 
dat. of pers. Matt. 5, 40 afas OVTW KOI TO 
l/jidTiov sc. Xa/3eiV. b) With Iva and the 
Subjunct. Mark 11, 16 OVK fj(pi(v, Iva TIS 
SifVfyKT) o-Kfvos 8ia TOV lepov. c) Imperat. 
a(pes, afpeTe, let, permit, suffer; absol. Matt. 
3, 15 acpes apTi suffer now. Elsewhere fol 
lowed by the Subjunct. without Iva, in a 
hortative sense ; Matt. 7, 4 and Luke 6, 42 
a(pes, eKJ3d\a&gt; TO Kap(pos, suffer that / cast 
out. Matt. 27, 49 a&lt;fxs, tSw/iev. Mark 15, 
36 acpfTe, ?8a&gt;nfv. So Arr. Epict. 1. 9 a(pes, 
ftet&lt;u/icy. 3. 12 a&lt;pfs tfiw TIS ei. See Matth. 
5 516. B. Winer } 42. 4. b. + 

a(f)iKV0/jiai, ov/j-ai, f. t |o/iai, Mid. de- 
pon. (OTTO, (Kveojuai.) to come or go away to 
a place, to arrive at, to reach, with els c. 



113 



ice. Hdian. 2. 13. 6. Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 2. 
(n N. T. trop. of a report, to go forth, to 
spread abroad, c. els Rom. 16, 19. So Ec- 
clus. 47, 16. 



, ov, 6, }, adj. (a priv. &lt;pi- 
Kos, aya3o y,) not loving the good, 2 Tim. 3, 
3 ; i. q. e^3poj Travrbs ayaSou, Tlieophyl. 

d(j)t\.dpyvpo&lt;f, ov, 6, TI, adj. (a priv. $1- 
\os, apyvpos,) not loving money, not covetous, 
1 Tim. 3,3. Heb. 13, 5. 

ct&lt;ptt9} ecos, T), (dfpiKVfofj.ai, ) arrival, ad- 
rent, Hdian. 1. 7. 2. Plato Ep. 327. a. In 
N. T. departure, Acts 20, 29. So 3 Mace. 
7, 18. Hdian. 3. 1. 1. Dem. 58. pen. 

d&lt;f&gt;la-Tr)/j,i, f. ^o-o,, (a^o, to-nj/Lit q. v.) 
aor. 1 czTreoTTjcra ; aor. 2 direfmjv, imper. 
iirotrTTjSi. As in Icrrr^^i, the tenses of this 
verb are divided between trans, and intrans. 
significations ; seeButtm. { 107. II. 

I. TRANS, in Act. pres. impf. fut. and 
lor. 1 ; pr. to make stand away or off, to put 
iway, to remove, Sept. 1 Sam. 18, 13. Xen. 
Hell. 7. 5. 23. In N. T. once of persons, to 
draw away, to seduce, e. g. a people from 
their allegiance ; Acts 5, 37 direo-rrja-ev \a- 
ov licavbv orrla-Q) avrov. Sept. for "l^P^ 
Deut. 7, 4. So Hdian. 1. 9. 2. Xen. An. 

6. 6. 34. 

II. INTRANS. in Act. perf. plupf. and aor. 
2, also in Mid. to stand off or away, to keep 
aloof, to depart from ; viz. 

1. Genr. to desist from, to refrain from, 
to leave, to let alone ; with OTTO c. gen. 
Acts 5, 38 dir6(TTT]Tf OTTO T&V av Spunrcov TOV- 
ra&gt;v. 22, 29. 2 Cor. 12, 8. Sept. for Vin Job 

7, 16 ; -rto 2 Sam. 2, 22. 23. So c/ gen. 
Pol. 5. 46. 4. Dem. 78. 21. 

2. Spec, to depart, to go away from, with 
OTTO C. gen. Luke 2, 37 OVK. iXpio-raTo dnb 
TOV iepov. 4, 13. Acts 12, 10. 19, 9. Also 
Luke 13, 27, quoted from Ps. 6, 8 where 
Sept. for "UD ; parall. airox^pfiv Matt. 7, 
23. Sept. also Num. 12, 10 ; c. gen. Hdian. 
6. 4. 8. Pol. 1. 88. 12. Hence i. q. to for 
sake, to desert, c. OTTO Acts 15, 38. Comp. 
Sept. Jer. 6, 8. 

3. Trop. to withdraw from, to avoid, with 
dno c. gen. 1 Tim. 6, 5 a$iWao-o dno TU&gt;V 
ToiovTcav. 2 Tim. 2, 19. So c. gen. Sept. 
for 11D Lam. 4, 15. Diod. Sic. 1. 80. Xen 
Cyr. 5.5.18. 

4. Trop. to depart from, to fall away, to 
apostatize ; absol. Luke 8, 1 3 ; c. gen. rrjs 
Tr/o-7-fa&gt;y 1 Tim. 4, 1 ; a-rro c. gen. Heb. 3, 
12 tv rep aTTOOTT/vcu OTTO 3eoC. Sept. c. dno 
for "no Dan. 9, 9; STion Ex. 20,8. So c. 
gen. Hdian. 6. 2. 19. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 11 



c. OTTO Arr. Exp. Alex. 1.7. 2. Xen. Cyr. 
5. 4. 1. 

a&lt;j)va), adv. (kindr. ai^vrjs, dfpavrjs,) un 
awares, suddenly, Acts 2, 2. 16, 26. 28, 6. 
Sept. for OHnfi Josh. 10. 9. Diod. Sic. 1. 
57. Thuc. 2. 90. 

a&lt;o/3&&amp;gt;?, adv. (a pnv. &lt;/&gt;o/3oy,) without 
fear, with confidence, Luke 1, 74. 1 Cor. 

16, 10. Phil. 1, 14. Jude 12. Sept. for 
inea p ro v. 1, 33. Hdian. 7. 2. 1. Xen. 
Hi. 7. 10. 

a(po/4Oioo&gt;, w, f. eoa-o), (OTTO, 6/xotoo),) to 
make fatty like, Pass. c. dat. Heb. 7, 3. 
Diod. Sic..l. 86. Xen. Mem. 3. 10. 2. 

tMpOpaw, S&gt;, f. aTro^o/Acu, (OTTO, 6paa&gt;,) 
to look away, with tls or npos towards 01 
upon any person or thing, to look steadfastly 
upon, c. els Lucian. D. Deor. 6. 2 ; trpos 
Plato Rep. 585. a. Comp. ane 18ov, a7ro/3Xe - 
TTO). In N. T. trop. to look upon, to consider 
attentively, with els c. ace. Heb. 12, 2 d(po- 
ptavres els . . . TOV lr)&lt;rovv. So C. els 4 Mace. 

17, 10 els TOV 3eoi&gt;. Plut. Lycurg. 7 ; Trpos, 
Jos. Ant. 8. 12. 1 irpos TO 3eioi&gt;. 

d&lt;f&gt;op%o), f. i a-co, (COTO, 6pt o&gt;,) Att. fut. 
d(f&gt;opiS&gt; Matt. 13,49. 25, 32; seeButtm. 
I 95. 7, 9 sq. Winer 5 13. 1. c ; to mark 
off by bounds, to bound off, Sept for ^-.?rj. 
Ex. 19, 12. 23. Pol. 17. 5. 7. InN. T. to 
set off, to set apart, i. e. 

1. to separate, c. ace. Gal. 2, 12 afpvpigev 
eavTov. Acts 19, 9 ; ace. and dno, Matt. 25, 
32 bis ; ace. and CK peo-ov Matt. 13, 49. 
Pass. aor. 1 with Mid. signif, 2 Cor. 6, 17 
8ib e e X3ere eV fj.ecrov ai Ta&gt;v Kal dfyopia- SrjTe, 
quoted from Sept. Is. 52, 11. Comp. Dem. 
719.17. Plato Rep. 501. d. 

2. to set apart, for any purpose ; wi^li 
ace. and els, Acts 13, 2 d&lt;popia-aTe 817 /not 
. .. TOV 2a{)Aoi&gt; els TO epyov. Pass. Rom. 1, 

I. With ds c. ace. impl. i. q. to choose, 
Gal. 1, 15. Sept. for ^?2rt Lev. 20, 26. 

3. to separate, to shut out, sc. from rolt 
gious and social intercourse, Luke 6, 22. 
Eurip. Her. 931 ACCU p drrb yas &pi(rev lXi- 
Sos. 

a(popfAJ], jjs, rj, (d(popfj.da&gt;,) a starthiu- 
place, base of operations, Thuc. 1. 90. In 
N. T. trop. a starling-point, an occasion. 
opportunity, Rom. 7, 8. 11. 2 Cor. 5, 12. 

II, 12 bis. Gal. 5, 13. 1 Tim. 5, 14. So 
Jos. Ant. 2. 10. 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 83. Isasus 
138. 12. 

d&lt;f)plc0, f. /o-o), (d(pp6s,~) to froth, tc 
foam, absol. Mark 9, 18. 20. Soph. El. 
719. Diod. Sic. 3. 10. 



114 



a XP l 



d(f)p6&lt;f, ov, 6, froth, foam, Luke 9, 39. 
Jos. Ant. 6. 12. 2. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 
18. Plato Tim. 83. d. 



s, f], (ci&lt;ppa&gt;v,) pr. want o 
mind or intelligence ; hence want of wisdom, 
folly, 2 Cor. 11, 1. 17. 21. Sept. for n^S 
Prov. 18, 13. So Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 4L 
By Hebr. want of true wisdom, i. e. wick 
edness, evil, unbelief, Mark 7, 22. Sept. and 
n^,X Ps. 38, 6; !-&=3 Deut. 22, 21. Judg. 
19, 23. So Wisd. 12, 23. 

a(f)pwv, ovos, 6, f), adj. (a priv. (pprjv,) 
pr. mindless, unintelligent ; hence, unwise, 
simple, foolish, Luke 11,40. 12,20. 1 Cor. 
15, 36. 2 Cor. 11, 16 bis. 19. 12,6. 11. 
Sept. for b^ Prov. 12, 15. 16 ; ^ Prov. 
30, 22. So Hdian. 5. 7. 1. Plato Rep. 598. 
c. By Hebr. without true wisdom, i. e. 
wicked, evil, unbelieving, Rom. 2, 20. Eph. 
5, 17. 1 Pet. 2, 15. So Sept. and ^X Job 
5, 3 ; ^OS Prov. 15, 20 ; ^ Ps. 14, 1. 

a(f)V7rvoci), co, f. oxrw, (afpvTTvos,) to be 
come afpvTrvos, to awake from sleep, Anth. 
Gr. II. p. 103. In N. T. to fall away into 
sleep, to fall asleep, absol. Luke 8, 23 ; par- 
all. KaSevSo) Matt. 8, 24 and Mark 4, 38. 
Sept. Aid. for Mti Judg. 5, 27. So Nicet. 
Ann. II. 6. 48. B. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 
224. 

CKpwvos, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. ^oii/ij,) 
voiceless, speechless, i. e. 

1 . dumb, not having the power of speech ; 
e. g. beasts 2 Pet. 2, 16 ; idols 1 Cor. 12,2, 
comp. Ps. 115, 5 sq. Hab. 2, 18. 19. JEs- 
chin. 88. 37. 

2. mute, silent, in patient suffering, Acts 
8, 32 ; quoted from Is. 53, 7 where Sept. 
for ESXS . So from surprise, JEl. V. H. 
1^. 41. Plato Rep. 336. d. 

3. Trop. unexpressive, without meaning, 
1 Cor. 14, 10; comp. v. 11. 

AyaC,, 6, indec. Ahaz, Heb. tn (p OS . 
sessor), an idolatrous king of Judah, Matt. 
1 . 9 bis. See 2 K. c. 1 6. 2 Chr. c. 28. 



as, 17, Achaia, a region of 
Greece ; pr. a province lying in the north 
ern part of the Peloponnesus, including Co 
rinth and its isthmus, and put by the poets 
for the whole of Greece ; whence A^atot, 
the Greeks. In a wider sense, Achaia com 
prehended the Peloponnesus and the whole 
of Hellas or Greece properly so called. 
Augustus divided the whole country into 
two proconsular provinces, viz. Macedonia 
and Achaia ; the former of which comprised 
Macedonia proper, with Illyricum, Epirus, 
and Thessaly ; and the latter, all which lay 



southward of the former. Corinth was the 
capital of Achaia, and the residence of the 
proconsul. In N. T. the name Achaia is 
always employed in this latter acceptatfon ; 
Acts 18, 12. 27. 19, 21. Rom. 15, 2fi. [16. 
5.] 1 Cor. 16, 15. 2 Cor. 1, 1. 9,2. 1,10. 
1 Thess. 1, 7. 8. See Plin. H. N. 4. 6. 
Strabo 17. p. 840. Tacit. Ann. 1. 76. Suet. 
Claud. 25. 



ov, 6, Achaicus, pr. name of a 
Christian, 1 Cor. 16, 17. 25. 

a%dpia-TO$, ov, 6, f], adj. (a priv. ^apt- 
o/xai,) unthankful, ungrateful, Luke 6, 35. 
2 Tim. 3, 2. Ecclus. 29, 17. Hdian. 1. 9. 
1. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 1. 



o, indec. Achim, pr. n. of a 
man, Matt. 1, 14 bis. 



ov, 6, 17, adj. (a priv, 
^ei/3, 7roi(fco,) not made with hands, Mark 14, 
58. 2 Cor. 5, 1. Col. 2, 11. 



/ 

vos, T], a mist, darkness, which 
shrouds objects, Horn. Od. 7. 41 ; or comes 
over the eyes of the dying, II. 5. 696. In 
N. T. a mist before the eyes, Acts 13, 11 
a^Xvy /cat &lt;TKOTOS. So Jos. Ant. 9. 4. 3. 
Plut. Alex. M. 45. 

a XP io&lt; &gt;i ot; ) o, 77, adj. (a priv. XP 6 ";) 
useless, unprofitable, spoken of oneself, Luke 
17,10. Sept. for ^euj 2 Sam. 6, 22. Sogenr. 
Dem. 604. 13. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 21. Em- 
phat. i. q. good for nothing, wicked, Matt. 25, 
30 ; comp! v. 26. So Achill. Tat. 5. p. 32] ; 
comp. dxpfioTijs Tob. 4, 13. 



a XP eloo} ) *&gt; 4&gt;crco, (a^peioy,) to make 
useless, to spoil, to destroy, Sept. 2 K. 3, 
19. Pol. 1. 54. 8. ib. 3. 64. 8. In N. T. trop. 
to make unprofitable, to corrupt ; Pass. Rom. 
3, 12 afj-a ^peubStycroy, quoted from Ps. 14, 
3 and 53, 4, where Sept. for fibxs . 

a^prfcrro^ ov, 6. f], adj. (a priv. xp*)- 
O-TOS,) useless, unprofitable, Sept. Hos. 8, 8. 
Hdian. 8. 4. 21. Plato Rep. 332. e. In 
N. T. emphat. unprofitable, good for nothing 
injurious, c. dat. of pers. Philem. 11, comp. 
v. 18. So Ecclus. 16, 1 axprja-Toi, paralJ. 
o-ej3ar. Wisd. 3, 11. 

"-XP 1 and &xpL?, (kindr. a/epos-,) the 
latter occasionally before a vowel, Buttm. 
5 26. 4. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 14 ; a particle of 
time and place, until, even unto. See /if ^pt 
init. 

1 . Of time : a) As Prep. c. gen. until ; 
so with nouns, Luke 4, 13 and Acts 13, 11 
axpi- Kaipov until a season, i. e. for a sea 
son. Acts 20, 1 1 ("xpi-s avyrjs (so &xpi TIJS 
eco Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 4). Af,ts 2, 29. 3, 21. 



115 



22, 22. 23, 1. 26, 22. Rom. 5, 13. 1 Cor. 

4, 11. 2 Cor. 3, 14. Gal. 4, 2. Phil. 1, 6. 
Heb. 6, 11. Rev. 2, 26. Acts 20, 6 S x pi 
fjftpwv nfirrf until Jive days se. were passed, 
in Jive days. So a^pi Sawirou or the like, 
marking time or extent, Acts 22, 4. Rev. 2, 
10. 12, 11 ; also Heb. 4, 12. With the 
gen. of the art. before particles of time ; 
Rom. 1,13 axpi TOV bfvpo hitherto. 8, 22 
and Phil. 1,5 axpi TOV vvv. Comp. 2 Mace. 

14, 15. Xen. Conv. 4. 37 &xpi TOV p-f/ nei- 
vffv. With a relat. pron. and noun, e. g. 
tixpi rjr Tiptpas until what day, until the day 
that, Matt. 24, 38. Luke i, 20. 17, 27. 
Acts 1, 2. For axpis ov see in lett. b. . 

b) As a Conj. before verbs : u) Simply 
xpt, until; so before a verb in the Sub- 
junct. Luke 21, 24 a^pi TrXrypeoScoo-t icaipoi. 
Rev. 15, 8. 20, 3. 5. Once c. fut. Rev. 17, 
17 XP* TfXfcrSrjcroiTai ot Xoy&lt;n TOV 3eov. 
So c. Opt. Jos. Ant 12. 7. 6. /3) In the 
form ilxpts ov, until that, until, pr. for 
axpi XP OVOV v un til the time that ; so 
before a verb in a past tense, e. g. Indie. 
Acts 7, 18 i*XP ls v avecrnj ftacriXevs fTfpos. 
27, 33 ; Subjunct. Rom. 11, 25 uxp&lt;-s ov TO 
7r\f]p&lt;ap.a TOIV f%v&gt;v tlrf&g. 1 Cor. 11, 26. 

15, 25. Gal. 3, 19. 4, 19. Rev. 2, 25. 7, 3. 
(Indie. Heliodor. 3. 7. Xen. Hell. 6. 4. 37. 
Subj. Plut. Artax. 19. Theophr. H. Plant. 

5. 2.) Before a verb in the present tense, 
as long as, while; Heb. 3, 13 axpis ov TO 
crfffifpov KoXctrat. So (*xp&lt;- simpl. 2 Mace. 
14, 10. 

2. Of place, as Prep. c. gen. Acts 11, 5 



uxpis fp.ov. 13, 6 axpi Hd&lt;pov. 20, 4. 2b, 
15. 2 Cor. 10, 13. 14. Rev. 14, 20. 18, 5. 
Lucian. D. Deor. 7. 4. Plato Tim. Locr. 
100. e. ib. 101. a. 



ov, TO, (kindr. ax w ) straw, as 
cut down, Xen. (Ec. 18. 1, 2. In N. T. 
chaff, short straw, the chaff and straw as 
broken up by treading out the grain, ant! 
separated by winnowing, Matt. 3, 12. Luke 

3, 17. Sept. for ya Is. 17, 13; 1M) Gen. 
24, 25. 32. Judg. 19, 19. So Pol. 1. 19. 13. 
Xen. (Ec. 18. 6,7,8. Such straw or chaff 
was used as fodder, and also for fuel ; see 
Gen. and Judg. 1. c. also Matt. 6, 30. Luke 
12, 28\ See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 277. 

atyevSijs, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (a priv. tyev- 
do/*at,) without lie, that cannot lie, xerax, of 
God, Tit. 1, 2. Wisd. 7, 17. Hdian. 2. 9. 

4. Plato Rep. 382. e, ndvrj] d 
8ai/j.6i&gt;i.6v Tf KOI 



, ov, 6, wormwood, (i. q. d-fylv- 
3toi/, Aquil. for ^f?^ Prov. 5, 4. Xen. An. 
1. 5. 1,) as the symbol of bitter poison, and 
as the name of a star causing death ; so Rev. 
8,11 bis, KOI yivfTM TO TpiTov TO&gt;V v8aTu&gt;v 
fls a^nv^ov KT\. For the poisonous char 
acter ascribed to wormwood and other bitter 
plants, see Jer. 9, 15. 23, 15. Lam. 3, 15. 
19; comp. Deut. 29, 18. Heb. 12, 15. Ex. 
15, 23. 

atyvxp?, ov, 6, T), adj. (a priv. -fi^J 
without life, lifeless, e. g. musical instru 
ments, 1 Cor. 14, 7. Wisd. 14, 29. Pol. fi 
47. 10. Plato Soph. 227. a. 



Bda\, 6, indec. Baal, Heb. ^?? (lord), 
Chald. ^?2 , ^? , Bel, the chief domestic 
and tutelary god of the Phenicians, and 
particularly of the Tyrians, representing 
either the sun, or more probably the planet 
Jupiter. Rom. 11, 4 OUK fKap^av yow 777 
[fiKovi] BaoX, quoted from 1 K. 19, 18 
\vhere it is TW BaaX ; comp. Buttm. 125. 
5. The Israelites were often seduced to 
the worship of this god; Judg. 2, 11. 13. 
3, 7. 8, 33. 1 K. 16, 31. 2 K. 10, 18. See 
Heb. Lex. art. ^?? no. 5. Gesen. Comm. 
on Isai. II. p. 335 sq. 

Baflvhwv, &gt;vos, fj, Babylon, Heb. ^2 
Babel (i. e. confusion, contr. for ?2 3 from 
^2 Gen. 11, 9,) the celebrated metropolis 
of Babylonia and the seat of the Chaldean 



empire. For a full account of it, and of the 
present ruins, see R. K. Porter s Travels 
II. p. 283 sq. C. J. Rich Memoirs on Baby 
lon and Perse polis, Lond. 1839. Ritter s 
Erdkunde Th. XI. p. 865 sq In N. T. pr. 
Matt. 1, 11. 12. 17 bis. Acts 7, 43. 1 Pet. 
5, 13. Poetically and symbolically Babylon 
is put for the capital of heathenism, the 
chief seat of idolatry, prob. pagan Rome, as 
being the successor of ancient Babylon in 
this respect; Rev. 14,8. 16,19. 17,5. 18, 
2. 10. 21. Comp. Is. 21, 9. Jer. 50, 23 sq. 
51, 7. 8. 



ou, 6, OaiVw,) a step of a stair- 
case or door. Ecclus. 6, 36. Sept. 1 Sam. 5, 5. 
Plut. Romul. 20. In N. T. a step of dig 
nity, degree, 1 Tim. 3, 13. So Artemidor. 



/a - 



116 



2. 42. Lucian. Amor. 53. The Attic form 
was [3ao-u.6s, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 324. 

^a^09, eos, ovs, TO, (fioSvs, ) depth, Matt. 

13, 5. Mark 4, 5. Rom. 8, 39. Eph. 3, 18. 
Luke 5, 4 TO /3d3os the depth, the deep, i. e. 
the deep water of the lake. Sept. for 
D^jsasa EZ. 27, 34 ; ^nnn EZ. 31, 14. So 
Diod. Sic. 5. 36. Xen. (Ec. 19. 14. Trop. 
a) depth, for fulness, greatness; Rom. 11, 
33 fidZos TT\OVTOV KT\. (Sept. Prov. 18, 3 
8d3os KctK&v, comp. jEl. V. H. 3. 18 TT\OV- 
ro? /SaStiff.) 2 Cor. 8, 2 17 Kara /3a3ovy TTTG)- 
^fia, lit. poverty down to the depth, i. e. 
deepest poverty ; comp. Strabo 9. 419 avrpov 
KolXov Kara /3d3ovs. b) Plur. ra /3d3?7, 
depths, deep things, the secret, unrevealed 
counsels of any one, e. g. TOV 3eoD 1 Cor. 
2, 20 ; of Satan, mysteries Rev. 2, 24 Rec. 
Sept. for pES Ecc. 7, 4. Comp. Judith 8, 

14. Plato Thecet. 183. e. 



, f. vj/w, (/3a3vy,) to deepen, to 
make deep, absol. Luke 6, 48 eer/ca^e KCU 
(fiaSvvf, lit. he dug and made deep, i. e. 
he dug deep ; where by Hebr. e/3d3ui&gt;e sup 
plies the place of an adverb, i. q. eovca\//-e 
(SaSe ws ; see Gesen. Lehrg. p. 823. Heb. 
Gr. 139. n. 1 ; comp. Buttm. 5 144. n. 6. 
Sept. fiaSiivaTf (Is KC&IO-IV for P 5^ P^Sfi 
Jer. 49, 8. Horn. II. 23. 481. Anacr. 6d . 
17. 6. 

ySa^i^, ela, v, adj. deep, e. g. a well 
John 4, 11. Sept. for pa? p r0 v. 22, 14. 
So Hdian. 3. 3. 2. Xen. An. 5. 2. 3. Trop. 
a) Of sleep, Acts 20, 9 imvq&gt; ta3et. So 
Theocr. 8. 65. M. V. H. 9/13. b) Of 
the dawn ; Luke 24, 1 opSpou /3a3e or deep 
twilight, day-break, the first dawn, i. q. 
Xi av Trpvt Mark 16, 2. So Plato Prot. 310. 
a, tTi /3a3e os opSpov. c) Neut. Plur. TO 
/SaSe a, the deep things, mysteries, of Satan, 
Rev. 2, 24 Griesb. comp. in jSdSoy lett. b. 
Comp. jEschyl. Supp. 405. Hdot. 4. 95. 

/3aioVj ov, TO, (dim. ftais, ) Plur. ra 
/3ai*a, palm-branches, the pendulous twigs 
and boughs of the palm-tree ; John 12, 13 
ra /3ata TO&gt;V (poiviicav. Symm. for B^OSO 
Cant. 7, 9. 1 Mace. 13, 51. Test. XII 
Patr. p. 668. 

.BaXaa/u., 6, indec. Balaam, Heb. B ^ra 
(non-populus, foreigner,) pr. n. of a sooth 
sayer of Pethor in Mesopotamia, who was 
hired by Balak, king of the Moabites, to 
curse the Israelites ; see Num. c. 22. 23. 
Deut. 23, 4. Josh. 24, 9. Jos. Ant. 4. c. 6. 
In N. T. put as the emblem of false and 
seducing teachers, 2 Pet. 2, 15. Jude 11. 
Rev. 2, 14. See also 



Ba\d/c, 6, indec. Balak, Heb. P^2 
(spoiler), a king of the Moabites, Rev. 2, 
14. See Num. c. 22. Josh. 24, 9. Jos. Ant. 
4. c. 6. 

/3a\dvTloVj ov, TO, written also TO |3aX- 
\avnov, a bag, purse, Luke 10, 4. 12, 33. 
22, 35. 36. Sept. for ThS Job 14, 17 ; CH3 
Prov. 1, 14. Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Xen. Conv. 4. 2. 



), f. aX, perf. /Se /SX^a, aor. 2 
e/3oXoi&gt; ; Pass. perf. /Sc jSXij/uu, aor. 1 e /3X)j- 
Sqz/, fut. 1 jSX^o-o/iai ; to throw, to cast, 
with a greater or less degree of force, as 
modified by the context ; in Gr. usage often 
of weapons, stones, and the like, Sept. 
2 Chr. 26, 15 dXXeti&gt; /3e Xeo-i *ai X/3otj. 
Hdian. 3. 3. 9. Xen. An. 5. 4. 23. In N. T. 
1 . Pr. to throw, to cast, to a distance, with 
force and effort, e. g. a) At a person ; as 
stones, c. ace. et eVt rtw, John 8, 7 rrpwros 
TOV Xi Soi/ eV air?; /3aXerw. Ace. impl. with 
eVi Tiva, v. 59. (Dion Cass. 817. 3. Pol. 
,1. 48. 8.) With ace. of pers. and dat. of 
instr. to throw at, to hit ; Mark 14, 65 pairio-- 
P.OO-IV avTov e/SoXXoi/, lit. they threw at (hit) 
him with slaps, slapped him with their open 
hands. So pr. Lys. 140. 1 e/3oXXe p.e Xt- 
Soir. Jos. Ant. 2. 15. 4. Hdian. 7. 11. 17. 
b) Genr. to throw or cast in any direction ; 
e. g. to or before any one, c. ace. et dat. 
Matt. 15,26 TOV apTov . . . /3aXeii/ roly Kvva- 
piois. Mark 7, 27 ; epTrpoo-Sev TWOS Matt. 
7, 6. Or from any orie, with OTTO, as /3dX* 
dno o-ov, Matt. 5, 29. 30. 18, 8. 9 ; with e*, 
as vSwp fK TOV o-Top.aTos Rev. 12, 15. 16 , 
with eco, to cast out or away, Matt. 5, 13. 
13, 48. Luke 14, 35; trop. John 15, 6. 
1 John 4, 18. Also upon any thing, with 
firi C. ace. Rev 7 . 18. 19 efidXov -^ovv eVi ras 
Kf(p. avT&v. Or into any thing, with etj 
c. ace. as noviopTov tls TOV depa Acts 22, 23 ; 
fls TTJV SdXao-o-ai/ Matt. 4, 18. 13, 47. 17, 
27. 21, 21. Mark 9, 42. 11, 23. Rev. 8, 8. 

18, 21 ; fls TO TTvp Matt. 3, 10. Mark 9,22. 
Luke 3, 9. John 15, 6 ; els rr)i&gt; yeevvav Matt. 
5, 30. 18, 9 ; tls TTJV Kafjuvov Matt. 13, 42. 
50; fls K\i@avov Matt. 6, 30. Luke 12, 
28 ; also Rev. 8, 7. 12, 4. 9. 13. 20, 3. 
10. 14. 15. al. Sept. c. fls Dan. 3, 21. Is. 

19, 8 ; comp. ^Esop. F. 130. Jos. Ant. 6. 
9. 5. c) Of seed, to cast, to sow, e. g. 
o-nopov tnl TTJS yijs Mark 4, 26 ; KOKKOV ds 
TOV KTJTTOV Luke 13, 19. Sept. /SdXXovres 
(TTT/p/Liara Ps. 126, 6. Of manure, to cast 
in, Luke 13, 8. d) Spec, of lots, to cast 
sc. into an urn or vessel, from which they 
were then drawn out ; Potter Gr. Ant. I. 
p. 333. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 302. So 
Matt. 27, 35 bis. Mark 15, 24 /3aXXoj/r 



117 



K\rjpov eV aura. Luke 23, 34. John 19,24. 
Sept. for b^en Neh. 11, 1 ; ,-n 1 ? Ob. 11. 
Ecclus. 37, 8. Plut. Lucull. 2? eV irai8ia 
e^aAXowo K\rjpov. e) So to cast money 
into the treasury or chest ; els TOV topftavav 
Matt. 27, 6 ; els TO yao(pv\aKiov (see this 
art) Mark 12, 41. 43. Luke 21, 1. 4 ; ab- 
sol. id. Mark 12, 44. Luke 21, 3. 4; also 
John 12, 6. So Jos. Ant 6. 1.2. f) Of 
persons, /3oXXo&gt; TIVU els K\ivrjv, to cast 
into a bed, to lay upon the bed, to afflict 
with disease, Rev. 2, 22. (Intrans. id. Arr. 
Epict. 2. 20. 10.) Hence Pass. perf. /3e- 
j3At7/iai enl K\IVTJS, to be laid upon the bed. 
to lie ill, Matt. 9, 2 ; Pfpxrjpai absol. id. 
Matt. 8, 6. 14. Simpl. to be laid, to lie, 
Mark 7, 30 ; npos TI Luke 16, 20. Comp. 
Buttm. $ 113. 7. g) Spec. /SoXXca TWO. 
els (pvXaKfjv, to cast into prison, implying 
the use of force, Matt. 18, 30. Luke 12, 58. 
Acts 16, 37. Rev. 2, 10. So Arr. Epict. 

I . 29. 6. h) Of a tree, to cast its fruit ; 
Rev. 6, 13 as crvicrf /3dXXei TOVS oXui&gt;3ouy 
avnjs. i) Of a city, to cast down, to over 
throw, J. q. Karaj3aXXco. Rev. 18, 21 OVTODS 
- . . ft\rfir]o-fTai Ba/3vXa&gt;i/. So Kara/3aXXa) 
Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 10. ib. 6. 4. 27. k) Re 
flex. ftdXXeiv tavTov, to throw or cast 
oneself, e. g. with Kara) down, Matt. 4, 6. 
Luke 4, 9; fls .TTJV SaXacrcrav John 21, 7. 
1) Intrans. or with eavToV impl. Buttm. { 130. 
n. 2 ; to cast oneself, to rush ; and of a wind, 
to blow, to storm; Acts 27, 14 e/3oXe KOT 
avTT)s [K.pr]TT]s] avfjj.os TvfpwiKos. So Horn. 

II. 11. 722 TTora/nos tls aXa jSaXXeof. Plato 
Hipp. Maj. 293. a. 

2. In a modified sense, to cast, the idea 
of distance and force being dropped, i. q. 
to put, to place, to lay, to thrust, e. g. /3. TO 
dpyvpiov TOIS rpairf^irais, to put money to 
the exchangers, to place it upon their tables, 
Matt. 25, 27. With ace. and tls c. ace. to 
put or thrust into ; e. g. TOVS 8a.KTv\ovs fls 
TO. S&gt;ra Mark 7, 33, and so John 20, 25. 27 ; 
Tr)V paxatpav fls TTJV ZfjKrjv John 18, 11 ; 
gdXlwws (Is TU crrofMTa. James 3, 3 ; TO 
Bptiravov fls TTJV yrjv Rev. 14, 19 ; Tiva els 
TTJV &lt;o\vn$rfipav John 5, 7. Trop. jSaXXe i v 
els TTJV Kapoiav TWOS, to put into tJie 
heart of any one, to suggest, John 13, 2. 
So Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 4 a p-^Tf fls vow e /3uXo- 
yujv. Pind. Ol. 13. 22 rroXXa 8 eV Kapftiais 
. . . (fiaXov. Plut. Timol. 3 els vovv f/x/3dX- 
Keiv. With aC. and eVi c. ace. to put or 
lay upon any one ; Rev. 2, 24 ou /3aXXo&gt; 
tip upas aXXo /Sapor. Also of a sickle. /3. TO 
ipeVarov fVl Tr)v yijv to thrust in the sickle 
upon the earth Rev. 14, 16. Trop. j3. elprj- 
mqv tTri TTIV yrjv to send ("introduce) peace 



upon the earth ; and so ft. p.dxaipav ib. 
With ace. and eVcoTrtoV TIVOS, to lay or place 
before any one ; e. g. TO a-KtivSaXov Rev. 2, 
14. So Rev. 4, 10 TTfaovvrai, . . . KOI Trpoer- 
K.vvf)&lt;Tov&lt;ri, . . . Kal j3a\ov(ri TOVS crTffpdvovs 
avTcav evanriov TOV Spovov, they fall down . . . 
and worship . . . and lay their crowns before 
the throne, i. e. in the manner of potentates 
doing homage to a superior ; so Tigranes 
in Plut. Comp. Cim. et Lucull. 3 TO StaS/y/xa 
TTJS Kf(pa\rjs d(pf\6p.fvos eSr/Ke Trpo T&gt;V TTO- 
d&gt;v. Cic. pro Sext. 27. Jos. Ant. 15. 6. 
6, 7. 

3. Spoken of liquids, to put, to pour, e. g. 
wine or water ; with ace. and els, to put or 
pour into; Matt. 9, 17 ouSe /3aXXova-ii&gt; oiw&gt; 
MOV els dcrKovs TraXatovy. Mark 2, 22. Luke 
5, 37. 38 ; John 13, 5 /SoXXei vSeop els TOV 
viTTTTJpa. Once of ointment, with ace. and 
eTri c. gen. to pour upon; Matt. 26, 12 /3u- 

XoUQ-a O.VTT) TO [JLVpOV TOVTO tTTt TOO 0~&&amp;gt;/iaTOS 

yiov, comp. v. 7. So c. els. Horn. Od. 4. 
220. Anacr. 36. 10. Arr. Epict. 4. 13. 12 
olvov "iva ftdXio fls TOV TT&OV. With eVt, 
Eurip. Orest. 297 Xoi/Tpa T eVi 
/SaXf. + 



, f. ura&gt;, (/3a7rTa).) a frequenta 
tive in form, but apparently not in sig 
nification ; to dip in, to sink, to immerse, 
in Gr. writers spoken of ships, galleys, etc. 
C. ace. Pol. 1. 51. 6 Kal vroXXa T&gt;V VKcXpav 
fftdTrri&v. ib. 8. 8. 4. ib. 16. 6. 2. Epict. 
Fragm. 14. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 5 KujSepj/^njr, 
ooTts ^et/uwva 8f8oiKu&gt;s Trpo TTJS %ve\\rjs 
f{3dTmo-fv tKuiv TO o~Kd(f)os. Ant 9. 10. 2. 
Vit. 3. Of animals, Diod. Sic. 1 . 36 TCOV 8e 
Xfpo~aia&gt;v ^Srjpicov TO TroXXa p,fv viro TOV TTOTO- 
fj.ov TTfpL\rj(p^S(in-a Siacp^fiptTai /SaTTTtfo /ieva. 
Pol. 5. 47. 2 of horses sinking in a marsh. 
Also of men, Jos. Ant. 15. 3. 3 
dfl Kal ftaTrri^ovrfs u&gt;s eV TratSta 
B. J. 1. 22. 2. Diod. Sic. 16. 80 ; or partially, 
to the breast, Pol. 3. 72. 4 tcos TO&gt;I&gt; (JMO-TJOV 
ol ire ^ol P&lt;nm6p.fvoi.. Strab. 14. p. 667. a, 
fJ-fXP 1 o/i^oXoC /SaTTTtfo/ieVcBi . Also to dip 
in a vessel, to draw water, Plut. Alex 
M. 67. In N. T. 

1. to wash, to lave, to cleanse by washing, 
Mid. and Pass. aor. 1 in Mid. sense, to wash 
oneself, i. e. one s hands or person, to per 
form ablution; Luke 11, 38 fSavfjiao-ev OT&gt; 
ov TrpuiTOV e /3a7m o-3r; 77po TOV apiarou, comp. 
the like circumstances in Mark 7, 2. 3, 
where it is i/iTmyiat, and see in Truy/xij. 
Also Mark 7, 4 lav /XT) fiaTrTto-fovrai, comp. 
v. 2. 3. Sept. for ^3 J 2 K. 5, 14, comp. v. 
10 where it is ^nn Sept. Xouw. Judith 12, 
7 rat (Judith) e^aTrri^fTo tv TJJ 



118 



ttrl Ti]s Trrryris TOV vdaros- Ecclus. 31, 25 
jSaTmfo/iei os OTTO veKpov, where comp. Lev. 
11, 25. 28. 40. Num. 19, 18. 19. 

2. to baptize, lo administer the rite of 
baptism, either that of John or of Christ ; 
Pass, and Mid. to be baptized or to cause 
oneself to be baptized, i. e. genr. to receive 
oaplism ; see note below. Thus 

a} Pr. and a) Absol. Matt. 3, 6. 13. 14. 
16. Mark 1, 4. 5. 16, 16. Luke 3, 7. 12. 
21 bis. 7, 30. John 1, 25. 28. 3, 22. 23 bis. 
26. 4, 1. 2. 10, 40. Acts 2, 41. 8, 12. 13. 
36. 38. 9, 18. 10, 47. 16, 15. 33. 18, 8. 
22, 16. 1 Cor. 1, 14. 16 bis. 17. So Mark 6, 
14 latdvvrjs 6 /SaTm fcoi i. q. 6 /SaTmor/jy. 
/3) With an adjunct of manner ; e. g. with 
ace. of the kindred noun, Acts 19, 4 Icodi - 
VTJS eftdTTTicre (BdTTTicrp.a peTavoias, John bap 
tized a baptism of repentance, i. e. by which 
those who received it acknowledged the 
duty of repentance. Luke 7, 29. Comp. 
Buttm. ^ 131. 4. In Luke s writings with a 
dat. of the instrument or material employed, 
e. g. vdaTi, WITH water, Luke 3, 16. Acts 
1,5. 11,16. Elsewhere with eV v8an, IN 
water, Matt. 3, 11. Mark 1, 8. John 1, 26. 
31. 33. Comp. Matt. 3, 6 ev TO lopbdvca. 
See Matth. $ 396. n. 2. Winer 31. 5. Once 
/3. els TOV Iop8dvijv, baptized into the Jordan, 
Mark 1,9. So genr. c. els Plut. de Su- 
perstit. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 4. 6. y) With ad 
juncts marking the object and effect of the 
rite of baptism ; chiefly with e i s c. ace. to 
baptize or to be baptized INTO any thing, i. e. 
into the belief, profession, observance of any 
thing ; Matt. 3, 1 1 tig peTdvotav. Acts 2, 
38 els a(peo-iv dp.apTia&gt;v. 19, 3 els TO iwdv- 
vov /3a7rrio-/xa, i. e. the repentance into which 
John baptized. 1 Cor. 12, 13 els ev o-S)p.a, 
i. e. that we may become one body. Rom. 6, 
3 els ZdvaTov. With els c. ace. of person, 
to baptize or to be baptized INTO any one, i. e. 
into a profession of faith in any one and sin 
cere obedience to him ; Rom. 6, 3 and Gal. 
3, 27 els Xpio-Tov. Trop. 1 Cor. 10, 2 els TOV 
MU&gt;VO~T)V. So els TO ovop.d TLVOS, into the 
name of any one, in a like sense ; Matt. 28, 
19. Acts 8, 16. 19, 5. 1 Cor. 1, 13. 15, 
Also in the same sense, ri TW OVO/MOTI Ii;- 
crov Acts 2, 38 ; and ev r&&amp;gt; oVo/zari TOV KV- 
piov Acts 10, 48. With virep, 1 Cor. 15, 
29 bis, 01 /SaTmfdjU.ei oi virep TU&gt;V veitpwv, 
those baptized on account of the dead, i. e. 
why baptized into a belief of the resurrec 
tion of the dead, if in fact the dead rise not ? 
See also in lett. b. 

b) Trop. and with allusion to the sacred 
rite : a) Direct, e. g. ^airri^eiv ev jrvev- 
pa.Tt dyita KCU irvpi, to baptize in (wi/li) the 



Holy Ghost, and in (witK) Jire, i. e. to over 
whelm, richly furnish, with all spiritual 
gifts, and to overwhelm with fire unquench 
able, Matt. 3, 11. Luke 3, 16 ; for the con 
struction see above in lett. a. /3. So with 
ev irvevp.aTi dy iq&gt; alone, Mark 1, 8. .John 
1, 33. Acts 1, 5. 11, 16. /3) Genr. and 
with indirect allusion to the rite, to baptize 
with calamities, to overwhelm with suffer 
ings, [Matt. 20, 22 bis, 23 bis.] Mark 10, 
38 bis. 39 bis, TO /3a7rrior/j.a, 6 e-yco /3a7TTib- 
fuu, /3a7rrio-3^rat, to receive the baptism with 
which I must be baptized, i. e. can ye endure 
to be overwhelmed with sufferings like 
those which I must endure ? For the con 
struction see above in lett. a. /3. Luke 12, 
50. With vTrep TLVOS, 1 Cor. 15, 29 bis, 
TI TroiT)o~ovo-iv ol /3a7mojLiei oi inrep TOIV veK- 
putv . . . rt KOI {3aTTTiovrai vnep atiTuvj 
i. e. if the dead, 01 veicpoi, do not rise, why 
expose ourselves to so much suffering in 
the hope of a resurrection ? comp. v. 30. 
31, where Kivbvveva and diro%vr)o-K&lt;0 are 
substituted for /3a7rri fo/iat. So some ; others 
better as above in lett. a. y. So trop. 
Sept. (for TS3) Is. 21, 4 77 dvop.la fix /3a- 
mrjfci. Jos. B. J. 4. 3. 3 ot 8rj vcrTepov e/3d- 
TTTiaav TTJV ivukiv, i. e. the robbers who had 
broken into Jerusalem afterwards baptizea 
the city, filled it with confusion and distress. 
Plut. de Puer. educand. 13 ^xv T0 ff M" 
o-vp-p-eTpois aveTai. TTOVOIS, Tols $e inrep- 
pdXXovaiv j3&lt;nrTieTai. Plut. Galb. 21 O^XTJ- 
p.acn ftfjScnrTi(Tfi,fvos overwhelmed with 
debts. Diod. Sic. 1. 73 tfitcbray /3a7m eii&gt; 
rats ela-cpopais. Jos. Ant. 10. 9. 4 /3e/3a7rrt- 
crfievois els dvaicr^Tjcriav xal VTTVOV VTTO TIJS 
P&TJS. Evenus 15, in Anthol. Gr. ed. Jac. 
I. p. 99, jSaTm jfei v-rrvat. Also Plato Conv. 
176. b, TU&gt;V x%es /3e/3cmTtoyte z &&amp;gt;i&gt;, Lat. vino 
madidi. Euthyd. 277. d, peipaKiov fianTi- 
6p.evov a boy overwhelmed with ques 
tions. 

NOTE. While in Greek writers, as above 
exhibited, from Plato onwards, /3a7rri &&amp;gt; is 
every where to sink, to immerse, to over 
whelm, either wholly or partially ; yet in 
Hellenistic usage, and especially in reference 
to the rite of baptism, it would seem to have 
expressed not always simply immersion, 
but the more general idea of ablution or af 
fusion. This appears from the following 
considerations : a) The circumstances 
narrated Luke 11, 38, compared with those 
in Mark 7, 2-4 where rtWco is employed, 
implying according to oriental custom a 
pouring of water on the hands, see in viirra 
and 2 K. 3, 1 1 ; likewise the use of |3a- 
nT&lt;.rrp.6s Mark 7, 4. 8 ; as also the passages 



119 



from the Sept. quoted above in no. 1. The 
idea of private baths in families in Jerusalem 
and Palestine generally is excluded ; see in 
lett. b. b) In Acts 2, 41 three thousand 
persons are said to have been baptized at 
Jerusalem apparently in one day at the sea 
son of Pentecost in June ; and in Acts 4, 4 
the same rite is necessarily implied in re 
spect to five thousand more. Against the 
idea of full immersion in these cases there 
lies a difficulty, apparently insuperable, in 
the scarcity of water. There is in summer 
no running stream in the vicinity of Jeru 
salem, except the mere rill of Siloam a few 
rods in length ; and the city is and was sup 
plied with water from its cisterns and public 
reservoirs ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. I. p. 
479-516. From neither of these sources 
could a supply have been well obtained for 
the immersion of 8000 persons. The same 
scarcity of water forbade the use of private 
baths as a general custom ; and thus also 
further precludes the idea of bathing in the 
passages referred to in lett. a. c) In the 
earliest Latin Versions of the N. T. as for 
example the Itala, which Augustine regard 
ed as the best of all (de Doctr. Christ. 2. 15), 
and which goes back apparently to the se 
cond century and to usage connected with 
the apostolic age, the Greek verb /3a7rrio&gt; 
is uniformly given in the Latin form bap- 
tizo. and is never translated by immergo or 
any like word ; showing that there was 
something in the rite of baptism to which 
the latter did not correspond. See Blanchini 
Evangeliarium quadruplex,etc.Rom. 1749. 
d) The baptismal fonts still found among 
the ruins of the most ancient Greek churches 
in Palestine, as at Tekoa and Gophna, and 
going back apparently to very early times, 
are not large enough to admit of the bap 
tism of adult persons by immersion; and 
were obviously never intended for that use. 
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 182. III. 
p. 78. 

/Sa.TTTlO fia, aroj, TO, (/Scwmfco,) pr. 
any thing dipped in or immersed ; in N. 
T. baptism, i. e. the rite, e. g. John s bap 
tism, Matt. 3, 7. 21, 25. Mark 1,4. 11,30. 
Luke 3, 3. 7, 29. 20, 4. Acts 1,22. 10,37. 
13,24. 18,25. 19,3.4; Christian baptism, 
Rom. 6, 4. Eph. 4, 5. Col. 2, 12. 1 Pet. 3, 
21. Trop. baptism for calamities, afflictions, 
with which one is overwhelmed, Matt. 20, 
22. 23. Mark 10, 38. 39. Luke 12, 50; see 
in $a7m f no. 2. b. 

/3a7TTi&lt;T/z69, ov, 6, (/SaTm fw,) pr. a 
dipping, immersion ; in N. T. 



1 . a washing, ablution, of vessels, couches 
Mark 7, 4. 8. Heb. 9, 10. Comp. Lev. 11, 
32. 

2. baptism, the rite, Heb. 6, 2. Jos. Ant 
18. 5. 2, of John s baptism. 

/3a7rT4&lt;7T?79&gt; ov, 6, (/3a7m fa&gt;,) a bap- 
tizer, i. e. the Baptist, as a surname of John. 
the forerunner of our Lord, Matt. 3, 1. 11, 
11. 12. 14,2. 8. 16, 14. 17, 13. Mark 6 ; 
24. 25. 8, 28. Luke 7, 20. 28. 33. 9, 19. 
Jos. Ant. 18. 5. 2. 

pa7TT&lt;u, f. r^co, 1. to dip in, to immerse ; 
c. ace. John 13, 26 ftafyas TO \Jfa&gt;/itoi/, sc. 
fls TO Tpvft\iov comp. Mark 14, 20. Sept. 
c. ace. et els for bDO Lev. 4, 6. So c. ace. 
Xen. An. 2. 2. 9 ; ace. et els Ml. V. H. 14. 
39. Plato Tim. 73. e. Also with ace. and 
gen. of a fluid ; Luke 16, 24 tva /3d\|/77 TO 
aKpov TOV 8ciKTv\ov avrov vSaros, comp. 
Winer $ 30. 5. 2. b. So Arat. de Cepheo 
sidere, TO. p.ti&gt; fls KtcpdXriv /xdXa navra ftdir- 
TWV &lt;oKfavoio, Wetst. 

2. Spec, to dip, to dye, Pass. c. dat. of 
instr. Rev. 19, 13 ipdnov ^fj3ap.p.fvov aipm. 
Sept. Ps. 68, 24. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1. Plato 
Rep. 429. d, e. Horn. Batrach. 223 ed- 
iTTfro 8 aifiari Xifj-vrj. 

/3dp, Heb. "13 , son ; see Bapir)o-ovs,Bap- 



.Bapa/3/3a9, a, 6, Barabbas, Aram. 
N3X 13 (son of the father), pr. name of a 
robber, whom Pilate released to the Jews, 
Matt. 27, 16. 17. 20. 21. 26. Mark 15, 7. 
11. 15. Luke 23, 18. John 18, 40 bis. 
The name was not unusual among the 
Jews ; see Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Matt. 
27, 16. 

Bapd/c, 6, indec. Barak, Heb. pi 3 
(lightning), pr. n. of a Hebrew, who with 
Deborah delivered Israel from the Canaan- 
ites; Heb. 11, 32. See Judg. c. 4. 5. Jos. 
Ant. 5. 5. 2 Bapaxor. 

Bapa^ias, ov, 6, Barachias, pr. n. of 
the father of Zacharias, who was slain be 
tween the temple and the altar, Matt. 23, 
35 ; see in art. Za^apias no. 2. 

fidp(3apo$, ov, 6, a barbarian, i. e. pr. 
simply a foreigner, one who does not under 
stand or speak the language of a particular 
people. Strabo regards it as an onomato- 
poaetic word imitating a difficult and harsh 
pronunciation ; 14. p. 662. Perh. derived 
from Berber, the name of a formidable na 
tive race in northern Africa. 

1. Genr. of one who uses a different 
tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 11 bis. Sept. for ts^ 
Ps. 114, 1. 2 Mace. 2, 21. Hdot. 2. 158 



/3apea&gt; 



120 



/3apv$ 



dapBdpovs Trdvras of AtyuTrrtot fcoXeoucri 
rovs [J.T] crfpicri 6p.oy\&lt;acrcrovs. Hdian. 7. 3. 2. 

2. Spec, one who does not speak Greek, 
one not a Greek fey language or nation ; 
Acts 28, 2. 4, where the inhabitants of Me- 
lita (Malta) are so called, as speaking a dia 
lect of the Phenician language. Rom. 1,14 
"EXkijari re Kal fiapfidpois, to the Greeks and 
to those not Greeks, to other nations. So Col 
3,11 ^EXX^z/ Kal lovftalos . . . fidpftapos, "Suv- 
%T)S, where /3ap/3apoy seems to refer to those 
nations of the Roman empire who did not 
speak Greek, as the Jews, Romans, Span 
iards ; and SKvStyj to nations not under the 
Roman dominio n. Jos. B. J. prosm. 5 *EX- 
\rj&lt;ri Kal fBapfidpois, i. e. the Romans, Jews, 
and others, ib. 5. 1. 3. So of the Romans, 
Pol. 5. 104. 1. ib. 9. 37. 5; of the Syrians, 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 1. 

papeco, &gt;, f. JJO-CB, (/3apoy,) to iceigh 
down, to be heavy upon ; found in early and 
Attic writers only in the perf. participles 
/3e/3ap77?, ftfj3aprip,evos, Horn. Od. 3. 139. 
ib. 19. 122. Plato Conv. 203. b. Other 
forms occur in later writers ; as fut. /3apij- 
o-ft Luc. D. Mort. 10. 4 ; see Thorn. Mag. 
p. 141 sq. Matth. 227. Buttm. Ausf. Spr. 
114. In N. T. only Pass. /3ape o/xai, 
oOp-ai, aor. 1 efiaprfiriv, perf. part, ^f^aprj- 
fj.(vos, to be weighed down, to be heavy, op 
pressed, only trop. a) By sleep, e. g. /3e/3a- 
pr/fAfvoi vrrvca Luke 9, 32 ; absol. id. Matt. 
26, 43. Mark 14, 40. So c. VOTW Anthol. 
Gi. IV. p. 177. b) By surfeiting, etc. 
Luke 21, 34 fj-rj^ore ftaprfiSxriv (/3apw3cocr 
Rec.) at /cap8/ai vua&gt;v fv KpanrdXrj KT\. 
So Horn. Od. 19. 122 OIJ/M fieftaprjoTa. c) 
By evils, calamities, 2 Cor. 1, 8. 5, 4 a-revd- 
ofj.fv ^apovfifvoi. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 1.14 
TroXety VTTO Tro\efj,(av Kal aXXcav KaKtav fiaprj- 
SeTcrat. d) By expense, i. q. to be burdened, 
charged ; 1 Tim. 5, 16 fj.f] /3apei o-3co fj fKK\rj- 
&lt;ria. Comp. in dfiaprjs and eVt/Sapew. 

/3apea&gt;9, adv. (/Sapur,) heavily, with diffi 
culty, trop. Matt. 13, 15 and Acts 28, 27 
Tols axri j3apea&gt;s rJHowav, tney heard heavily 
with their ears, i. e. are dull of hearing ; 
quoted from Is. 6, 10, where Sept. for 
^?^ . Comp. jSapews (pepeiv Sept. Gen. 
31/35. Dem. 1103. 17. Xen. An. 2. 1. 4. 
But Xen. An. 2. 1. 9 ftapecas aKovfiv to 
hear indignantly. 

Bap^dXo/jicuos, ov, 6, Bartholomew, 
Heb. ^bft 12 (son of Tolmai), the patr,o- 
nymic of one of the twelve apostles, Matt. 
10, 3. Mark 3, 18. Luke 6, 14. Acts 1, 13. 
Ilis pr. name was prob. Nathanael ; see John 
1 4(1 21, 2. So Jude is also called Leb- 



beus and Thaddeus ; and Peter is some 
times Barjonas. 

BapiTjcrovs, ou, 6, Barjesus, Heb. "12 
SlttJ 1 ] (son of Jeshua), pr. n. of a Jewish 
magician, Acts 13, 6. 

Bapicovas, a, 6, Barjonas, Heb. ~"i3 
fjl" 1 (son of Jonas), the patronymic of the 
apostle Peter, Matt. 16, 17. Others write 
it /3ap lavas. 



aS) a, 6, Barnabas, surname of 
Joses, a Levite, born in Cyprus, who be 
came the first associate of Paul in his 
labours. The name Barnabas, Aram. ~i? 
! " 1! $ ! :: ? ( son f P r ph ec y) s is explained by 
Luke (Acts 4, 36) as i. q. vlos irapaK\T]&lt;rea&gt;s, 
see in vlos. Acts 4, 36. 9.27. 11, 22. 25. 
30. 12, 25. 13, 1. 2. 7. 43. 46. 50. 14, 12. 
14. 20. 15, 2 bis. 12. 22. 25. 35. 36. 37. 39. 
1 Cor. 9, 6, Gal. 2, 1. 9. 13. Col. 4, 10. 



eos, ovs, TO, weight, Xen. Cyr. 
3. 3. 42. In N. T. only trop. 

1. weight, i. e. a burden, load; put for 
heavy labour, TO ftdpos TTJS rj^tpas Matt. 20, 
12 ; for burdensome precepts, Acts 15, 28. 
Rev. 2, 24 ; for sins and weaknesses which 
weigh one down, Gal. 6, 2. 2 Mace. 9, 10. 
Pol. 5. 72. 10. Plato Legg. 925. d, TO rS&gt;v 
TOIOVTCOV v6p.a&gt;i&gt; . . . fidpos. Pr. Xen. CEc. 
17. 9. 

2. weight, i. e. influence, authority, hon 
our ; 1 Thess. 2, 6 8vvdp.evoi ei&gt; fidpei fivai 
cor Xp. aTroo-ToXot. SoDiod. Sic. 4. 61. ib. 31. 
p. 155 T^XiKoCTO ftdpos oiKias Kal yevovs. 
Others less well, burden, in a pecuniary 
sense ; comp. in ^Sape oo lett. d. 

3. u-eight, i. e. abundance, greatness, ful 
ness ; 2 Cor. 4, 17 aluiviov ftdpos 8orjs, an 
eternal fulness of glory. Soph. Aj. 130 
paKpov TT\OVTOV ftdpfi. Diod. Sic. 17. 52 
/3ao-/Xeta . . . %avp.a&lt;TTa Kara TO ueyeSos Kal 
(Sdpoy TUIV epycav. 

Bapcra{3a$, a, 6, Barsabas, surname 
of two men : a) Of Joseph mentioned in 
Acts 1, 23; see lojo-^. b) Of Judas 
mentioned Acts 15, 22 ; see lovdas. 



ov, 6, Bartimeus, Heb. 
" X53L2 13 (son of Timeus), pr. n. of a blind 
man, Mark 10, 46. 

papvvcO) f. !/,. QSapuy,) to weigh down ; 
in N. T. trop. once Pass. aor. 1 e^apw^v, to 
be weighed down, to be heavy, dull, Luke 21, 
34 Rec. where others read ape o&gt; q. v. 
Sept. Is. 33, 15. Diod. Sic. 4. 38. Xen. 
Lac. 2. 5. 



la, v, (/3apo?.) 1. heavy, e. g. 
Matt. 23, 4 (poprla /3ape a, spoken of bur- 



121 



aensome precepts. So Sept. for *nS Ps. 
38, 5. Ecclus. 40, 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 5. 

2. Trop. weighty, grave; Matt. 23, 23 
Ta fiapvTfpa TOV vop.ov. Acts 25, 7 /Sape a 
arriw/iara. 2 Cor. 10, 10 at ^ei/ rioToXai 
. . . $apetai, weighty, impressive. Sept. Dan. 
2, 11. Hdian. 2. 14. 7. Plato Legg. 717. d. 

3. Trop. grievous, burdensome, e. g. pre 
cepts 1 John 5, 3. So Sept. Neh. 5, 18. 
Ecclus. 29, 28. Xen. Hi. 8. 10. Also Acts 
20, 29 \VKOI ftapt is, grievous wolves, fierce, 
causing mischief. So Wisd. 17, 21. JEl. 
V. H. 1 . 34 3awxTov Tpoirov ftapvTaTov. Xen. 
Hell. 3. 2. 1. 



?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (/3apu?, 
of great price, precious, Matt. 26, 7 ; parall. 
TToXvri/iof John 12, 3. Heliodor. 2. p. 113. 
Trop. venerable ^Esch. Suppl. 25. 

@a(ravi(i), f. t o-w, (/Sao-ows.) pr. to 
rub on the touch-stone, to test, Plato Gorg. 
486. d. Trop. to put to the test, to examine, 
either by questions Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 16; or 
by torture Hdian. 3. 5. 13. Isaeus 202. 10. 
Thuc. 7. 86. Hence in N. T. genr. to tor 
ment, to put in pain, e. g. a) Of pun 
ishment, c. ace. Matt. 8, 29. Mark 5, 7. 
Luke 8, 28. Rev. 1.1, 10 comp. v. 6. Pass. 
id. Rev. 14, 10. 20, 10. So Wisd. 11, 9. 
Jos. Ant. 2. 14. 4. b) Pass, to be tor 
mented. pained, e. g. as a woman in travail 
Rev. 12, 2 ; by disease, Matt. 8, 6 ; by 
plagues, Rev. 9, 5. So Wisd. 16, 1. Lu- 
cian. Pseudosoph. 6. Plato Legg. 922. d, 
Pao-avKTSevTes IKUVCOS ft&gt; vocrots. c) Also to 
torment, i. q. to vex, to trouble ; 2 Pet. 2, 8 
V//-VXTJI&gt; SiKaiav . . . (fiacrdvicrfv. (Arr. Epict. 
2. 22. 35 ftaawdftOf eauro i/.) Pass, of per 
sons toiling, Mark 6, 48 ; of a vessel tossed 
by the waves, Matt. 14, 24. 



o, , /ao-aj/ia), pr. 
test, trial, by the touch-stone, etc. In 
N. T. torture, torment, pain ; Rev. 9, 5 bis. 
14, 1 1 tcdrrvos fiacravicrfiov, the smoke of their 
torment, i. e. of the fire in which they are 
tormented. 18, 7. 10. 15. So 4 Mace. 9,6. 

fiacravicmfi, ov, 6, (fiaa-avlfa, ) pr. a 
torturer, inquisitor, Dem. 978. 1 1 ; see Diet. 
of Antt. art. Basanos. In N. T. a prison- 
keeper, jailer, i. q. o~f&lt;rp.o(pv\a, Matt. 18,34. 

/3o&lt;rai 09, ov, f), pr. a touch-stone, lapis 
Lijdius, for trying metals, etc. Pind. Pyth. 
10. 106 et ibi Scholia. Then, examination, 
trial, Pol. 22. 3. 7. Plato Gorg. 486. d ; tor 
ture, Pol. 15. 27. 7. JE\. V. H. 7. 18. In 
N. T. torment, pain, inflicted as punishment 
Luke 16, 23. 28 ; by disease Matt 4, 24. 
So Wisd. 3, 1 . Lucian. Tragodop. 282 -nav- 



oo^ewu ftd&avoi. Aiso of parturi 
tion Anth. Gr. II. p. 205. 

/3acri\.eia, as, i], (jSao-tXevr,) kingdom, 
the rule and dominion of a king, e. g. 

1. dominion, reign, rule, the exercise of 
kingly power, [Matt. 6, 13.] Luke 1, 33. 
Heb. 1, 8. Rev. 17, 12. 17. 18. al. Meton. 
abstr. for concr. kings, Rev. 1, 6 in later 
editions. Sept. for naiba i Sam. 10, 16. 
25. Wisd. 6, 4. Hdian. 2. 4. 7. Xen. Mem. 
4. 6. 12. Ag. 1. 4. 

2. a kingdom, dominions, realm, a people 
and country under kingly rule, Matt. 4, 8. 
12,25. 24, 7 bis. Mark 6, 23. Luke 11, 17. 
18. Heb. 11, 33. Rev. 11, 15. 16, 10. al. 
Sept. for nsi3ba Esth. 2, 3 ; ns^B Gen. 
10, 10. Hdian. 4. 3. 11. yEl. V. H. 4. 5. 

3. In the phrase fj ftao-iXeia TOV Seov, 
the kingdom of God, Matt. 6, 33. Mark 1, 14. 
15. Luke 4, 43. 6, 20. John 3, 3. 5. al. 
also f] /Sao-. TOV XpiaroD, Matt. 13, 41. 
20,21. Rev. 1,9; or TJ /3. TOV X. /cat 
3eov Eph. 5, 5 ; or TJ j3. TOV AauiS, as the 
ancestor and type of the Messiah, Mark 1 1 , 
10; further, f) /Sao-. TU&gt;V ovpavcav, the 
kingdom of heaven, only in Matthew, as 3, 2. 
4, 17. al. for which we find in 2 Tim. 4, 18 
% /Sao-. T) firovpdvtos; and likewise absol. 17 
/Sao-iXct a, Matt. 8, 12. 9,35. al. i. q. later 
Heb. D^K ni^JB or n^EH r^sba . All 
these expressions are in N. T. synonymous, 
and signify the divine spiritual kingdom, ike 
glorious reign of the Messiah. The idea of 
this kingdom has its basis in the prophecies 
of the O. T. where the coming of the Mes 
siah and his triumphs are foretold ; e. g. 
Ps. 2 and 110. Is. 2, 1-4, comp. Mich. 4, 1 
sq. where in v. 7 the Targ. has nisba 
D-vaOCrl. Is. 11, 1 sq. Jer. 23, 5 sq. 31,31 
sq. 3 T 2, 37 sq. 33, 14 sq. Ez. 34, 23 sq. 
37, 24 sq. and espec. Dan. 2, 44. 7, 14. 27. 
9, 25 sq. His reign is here figuratively 
described as a golden age, when the true 
religion and with it the Jewish theocracy 
should be re-established in more than pri 
meval purity, and universal peace and hap 
piness prevail. All this was doubtless to be 
understood in a spiritual sense ; and so the 
devout Jews of our Saviour s time appear 
to have received it; as Zacharias, Luke 1, 
67 sq. Simeon, 2, 25 sq. Anna, 2, 36 sq. 
Joseph, Luke 23, 50. 51. But the Jews at 
large gave to these prophecies a temporal 
meaning : and expected a Messiah who 
should come in the clouds of heaven, and 
as king of the Jewish nation restore the 
ancient religion and worship, reform the 
corrupt morals of the people, make exoia- 



j3acn\eia 



122 



tion for their sins, free them from the yoke 
of foreign dominion, and at length reign 
over the whole earth in peace and glory ; 
comp. in aliov no. 2. b. See Schoettgen 
Diss. de regno ccelor. in Hor. Heb. I. p. 
1147. Wetstein N. T. I. p. 256. Keil Hist. 
Dogm. de regno Mess, in Opusc. Acad. p. 
22 sq. Storr Opusc. I. p. 253 sq. Tholuck 
Bergpr. zu Matt. 5, 3. Referring to the 
O. T. idea, we may therefore regard the 
kingdom of heaven in the N. T. as denoting 
in its Christian sense, the Christian dispen 
sation, comprising those who receive Jesus 
as the Messiah, and who, united by his Spi 
rit under him as their head, rejoice in the 
truth and live a holy life in love and in com 
munion with him. This spiritual kingdom 
has both an internal and an external form. 
As internal, it already exists and rules in 
the hearts of all Christians, and is therefore 
present. As external, it is either embodied 
in the visible church of Christ on earth, and 
in so far is present and progressive ; or it 
is to be perfected in the coming of the Mes 
siah to judgment and his subsequent spirit 
ual reign in bliss and glory, in which view 
it is future. But these different aspects 
are not always distinguished ; the expres 
sion often embracing both the internal and 
external sense, and referring both to its 
commencement in this world and its com 
pletion in the world to come. Hence 

a) In the Jewish temporal sense, by Jews 
and by the apostles before the day of Pente 
cost, Matt. 18, 1. 20, 21. Luke 17, 20 init. 
19, 11. Acts 1, 6. 

b) In the Christian sense, as announced 
by John the Baptist, where also some 
thing of the Jewish view was intermingled, 
Matt. 3, 2 ; comp. also Luke 23, 51. As 
announced by Jesus and others, Matt. 4, 17. 
23. 9, 35. 10, 7. Mark 1, 14. 15. Luke 10, 
9. 11. Acts 28, 31. al. In the internal spi 
ritual sense, Rom. 14, 17 ov yap ea-nv fj /3. 
TOV 3. ftpaxns Kal TTOO~IS, dXXa 8iKaiocrvvr) 
Aral tlpr]vr] Kal X a P a * v TrvevfJ-aTi dyiw. Matt. 
6,33. Mark 10, 15. Luke 17, 21. 18,17. 
John 3, 3. 5. 1 Cor. 4, 20. In the external 
sense, i. e. as embodied in the visible church 
and the universal spread of the gospel, Matt. 
6, 10. 12,28. 13, 24. 31. 33. 41. 47. 16, 
28. Mark 4, 30. 11,10. Luke 13, 18. 20. 
Acts 19, 8. al. Or as perfected in the fu 
ture world, Matt. 13,43. 16,19. 26,29. 
Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 29. 30. 2 Pet. 1,11. 
Rev. 12, 10. al. In this view it denotes 
especially the Hiss of heaven, eternal life, 
which is to be enjoyed in the Redeemer s 
kingdom, Matt. 8, 11. 25, 34. Mark 9, 47. 



Luke 13, 28. 29. Acts 14, 22. 1 Cor. t&gt;, 9. 
10. 15, 50. Gal. 5, 21. Eph. 5, 5. 2 Thess. 
1, 5. 2 Tim. 4, 18. Heb. 12, 28. James 2, 
5. al. Spoken generally, Matt. 5, 19 bis. 
8, 12 01 viol TIJS fBacn\fias, the sons of the 
kingdom, i. e. the Jews, who thought the 
Messiah s reign was destined only for them ; 
but in Matt. 13, 38 01 viol rr)s /3ao-iXei ay are 
the true citizens of the kingdom of God. 
Matt. 11,11. 12 see in dpTrdfa no. 3. 13, 11. 
19.44.45/52. 18,4.23. 19,12.24. 20, l.al. 
Spoken also genr. of the privileges and re 
wards of the divine kingdom both here and 
hereafter, Matt. 5, 3. 10. 20. 7, 21. 18, 3. 
Col. 1, 13. 1 Thess. 2, 12. + 

j3acri\,eios, O v, 6, 17, adj. (/3ao-tXevj.) 
kingly, royal ; 1 Pet. 2, 9 /3ao-i Xeioi&gt; lepd- 
Tfvpa, a royal priesthood, consecrated to 
God as were kings and priests ; quoted from 
Ex. 19, 6 where Sept. for D^fiS PO^aa. 
So Wisd. 18, 15. Lucian. Quoin. Hist! 5. 
Xen. An. 1. 10. 12. Subst. TO (Ba&lt;TL\eiov 
(Soyia) , Plur. ra /3 a o- 1 X e i a , a royal man 
sion, palace, Luke 7, 25. [Matt. 11, 8.) 
Sept. Plur. for ^o iva Esth. 2, 13 ; rva 
ni3ba Esth. 1,9. So Plur. Luc. Necyom. 
10. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 5; Sing. ib. 8. 7. 2. 

ySacrtXeWj e wy, 6, 1 . a king, one who 
rules with sovereign authority ; Sept. every 
where for Heb. ^ba . E- g- David, Matt. 
1, 6. Acts 13, 22"; "Pharaoh, Acts 7, 10. 18. 
Heb. 11, 23. 27 ; the Roman emperor, John 
19, 15; ancient Jewish kings, Luke 10,24. 
So Hdian. 4. 10. 4. Pol. 3. 33. 3. Xen. Cyr. 
1. 2. 1. Also Jesus as the Messiah is often 
called king, king of Israel, king of the Jews, 
Matt. 2, 2. 21, 5. 25, 34. 40. Luke 19, 38. 
John 1, 50. 12, 13. 15. al. Sept. and T|^ 
Ps. 2, 6. Spoken of God, 1 Tim. 1, 17. 
Rev. 15, 3. 17, 14 J3acn\fvs Pa&lt;ri\eu&gt;v, also 
1 Tim. 6, 15 6 flacriXevs TU&gt;V (3acriX(v6i&gt;Tcai&gt;, 
emphat. king of kings, supreme Lord ; so 
Diod. Sic. 1. 55 j3acn\evs /3acriXea&gt;i/ Kal 8e- 
CTTTOTTJS 8f&lt;rTroTa&gt;i&gt;, Comp. (iv a^ dvdicratv ^Es- 
chyl. Suppl. 533. Matth. 430. 5. Gesen. 
Lehrg. p. 692. c. Sept. and 7&B genr. of 
God, Ps. 5, 3. 29, 10. al. Also Matt. 5, 35 
TroXis TOV fj.fyd\ov /3ao~iXea&gt;, sc. of God, 
i. e. Jerusalem as the seat of his worship ; 
so Sept. and riba Ps. 47, 2. 

2. In a more general and lower sense, as 
a title of the highest honour, a prince, ruler, 
viceroy, or the like. Thus Herod the Great 
and his successors had the title of king, but 
were dependent for the name and power on 
the Romans ; Matt. 2, 1. 3. 9. Luke 1, 5. 
Acts 12, 1. 25, 13 sq. 26, 2 sq. But He 
rod Antipas was in fact only a tetrarch 



123 



Qacrra^a 



(Matt. 14, 1. Luke 3, 1. 19. 9, 7), though 
he is called /Sao-tXeuy Matt. 14, 9. Mark 6, 

14. So Aretas, king of Arabia Petnea, 
2 Cor. 11, 32 ; see Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. 
p. 559, 560. Also when joined with ijye- 
IMVfs, Matt. 10, 18. Mark 13, 9. Luke 21, 
12. Sept. and Tjba Ps. 2, 2. 102, 16. 
Genr. Matt. 17, 25. 18, 23. Acts 4, 26. 9, 

15. 1 Tim. 2, 2. 1 Pet. 2, 13. 17. Rev. 9, 
11. Sept. and ^a Josh. c. 12. So Horn. 
Od. 1. 394. Spoken of the sons of the em 
peror Severus, Hdian. 3. 13. 3; comp. 7. 
10. 3, and 8. 8. 6, 15. Trop. of Christians, 
as about to reign with the Messiah in glory, 
Rev. 5, 10. 1, 6 Rec. See Rev. 20, 6; 
also in /3ao-tXev&lt;o no. 2. + 

/3(KTt\VCi), f. o-co, (/3ao-iXfvy,) 1. to be 
king, to reign ; e. g. of earthly kings, with 
firi c. ace. to reign over, Luke 19, 14. 17 ; 
ri c. gen. id. of Archelaus, Matt. 2, 22 ; 
see in Apx&aos. Absol. 1 Tim. 6, 15 6 
jSao-tXfiij TU&gt;V pao-i\(v6vT&lt;nv, king of kings, 
see in fia&lt;n\evs no. 1. Sept. for r.btt 
1 Sam. 8, 9. 11. So c. gen. Hdian. 3. l.V. 
Thuc. 2. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 2. 2. Of God 
as exercising universal dominion, absol. 
Rev. 11, 17. 19, 6. Sept. for rjba Ps. 93, 
1. 96, 10. 97, 1. al. Of Christ, once with 
CTTI c. acc. as eVl rov OLK.OV lu/cw/j Luke 1, 
33 ; absol. 1 Cor. 15, 25. Rev. 11. 15. 

2. Trop. a) Of Christians, who are to 
reign with Christ, i. e. to enjoy the highest 
privileges and happiness, the regal honours 
and glory, of the Messiah s kingdom ; and 
who thus are represented as sharing with 
Christ in his power and office as king and 
judge (comp. Luke 22, 30. 1 Cor. 6, 2. 3. 
Wisd. 3, 8. Ecclus. 4, 15) ; so Rom. 5, 17. 
Rev. 20, 4 f{3a.(ri\fvo~v /xera TOV X|&gt;KTTOV. 
v. 6. 22, 5 ; once c. ri rfjs yf)s over the 
earth Rev. 5, 10. Also of Christians on 
earth, i. q. to be like kings, to enjoy honour 
and prosperity, 1 Cor. 4, 8 bis. Comp. vivo 
et regno Hor. Ep. 1. 10. 8. b) Of death ; 
to reign, to have dominion, to prevail, absol. 
Rom. 5, 14. 17. Of sin and grace, Rom. 
5, 21 bis. 6, 12. Comp. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 
14 17 v/ i X ? /3a(nXeuft eV r^iiv. 

/3a&lt;7iXi/C09, rj, 6v, 03a&lt;rtAevs,) kingly, 
royal, belonging to a king, e. g. a territory 
Acts 12, 20 ; a robe 12, 21. Sept. for Tjba 
.Num. 20, 17; nssb?? Esth. 8, 15. So 
Hdian. 1. 16. 8. Xen." Cyr. 8. 5. 3. Of a 
person attached to a court, a royal attend 
ant, courtier, nobleman, John 4, 46. 49. So 
Hdian. 1. 12. 8. Polyb. 4. 76. 2. Trop. 
noble, excellent, pre-eminent, becoming to a 
king, James 2, 8 vouos f3a&lt;n\iKos. So Jos. 



Ant. 6. 4. 5. Xen. Conv. 1. 8 (3ao-. *d) 
Plato Phileb. 30. d. Comp. regalis Cic. 
Off. 1. 13. 

pacrtA.t&lt;T(7a, TJS, f], (/3ao-iXevr ; ) a queen, 
Mat!. 12, 42. Luke 11, 31. Acts 8, 27. 
Rev. 18, 7. Sept. for roba 1 K. 10, 1. 
Pol. 23. 18. 2. Diod. Sic. 20.~41. Xen. (Ec. 
9. 15. The earlier and better form waa 
/3ao-t Xeta or /Sao-tXi?, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 225 
Wetst. N. T. ad Matt. 12, 42. 

pacny, e^ ^ (/3aiVa&gt;,) a step, pace, 
Hdian. 6. 5. 12. Plato Tim. 33. d. In N. 
T. the foot, as the instrument of walking, 
Acts 3, 7. So Wisd. 13, 18. Jos. Ant. 7. 
5. 5. Plato Tim. 92. a. 

1 (jBda-Kciva, also tf3do-Kr)va Hdian. 2. 4. 11 ; 
see Buttm. $ 101. 4. n. 2; to talk, to tattle, 
maliciously ; to backbite, to slander, c. acc. 
Pint. Pericl. 12. Dem. 291.21 ; c. dat. JEL 
V. H. 2. 13. In N. T. to talk or prate in 
order to mislead, insidiously ; to beflatter, to 
bewitch, c. acc. Gal. 3, 1 T IS VIMS tfido-Kavt. 
So Hdian. 2. 4. 11. Diod. Sic. 4. 6. Theocr. 
6.39. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 462 sq. Wetst. 
N. T. ad Gal. 1. c. 

/3a&lt;7Tao&gt;, f. o-o), 1. to lift up, to take 
up, as from the ground, c. acc. e. g. X/Souf 
John 10, 31. Jos. Ant. 7. 11.7. Hdian. 4. 
2. 11. Lucian. Asin. 44. 

2. to bear, to carry, pr. what has been 
taken up. 

a) Genr. and c. acc. Matt. 3, 11 TO vrro- 
of]fj.aTa Pao-rdo-ai to bear one s sandals, 
which was the office of a servant ; so Ktpd- 
Hiov vSaTos Mark 14, 13. Luke 22, 10 ; nji* 
o-6pov Luke 7, 14 ; TOV o-ravpov John 19, 17 
(trop. Luke 14, 27) ; John 12, 6. Rev. 17, 
7." Pass. Acts 3, 2. 21,35. So Ecclus. 6, 25. 
Hdian. 4. 7. 11. Pol. 2. 24. 6. Trop. of 
moral burdens, e. g. vyov Acts 15, 10 ; dX- 
\t]\a&gt;v TCI fidpr) Gal. 6, 2 ; TO 18iov (popTiov 
v. 5. Also with fvwriov TWOS, to bear or 
bring before any one, e. g. TO ovo^d pov 

1. q. to declare, to publish, Acts 9, 15. 

b) Spec, to bear aioay, to take away, c. 
acc. John 20, 15 et o-ii ffldo-rao-as avTov. 
Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. Pol. 1. 48. 2. 

c) Also to bear up, to sustain, c. acc. 
a) Pr. Rom. 11, 18 ov o-v TTJV piav j3aoT- 
fetf, dXX 17 pi fa o-(. Trop. Matt. 20, 12 0. 
TO fidpos TTJS rjiLtpas KT\. John 16, 12 ov 
bvvao- Zf $a&lt;rrdet/ iipTi, i. q. to receive, to 
understand. Comp. Arr. Epict. 3. 15. 9 
i 8vva(rai paordo-ai TO irpayfia. |3) to 
bear with, to endure, e. g. TCI da-^evfjp.aTa 
TUIV ddwdraiv Rom. 15, 1 ; Kaxovs Rev. 2, 

2. 3. So Arr. Epict. 1. 3. 2. y) to bear 



124 



to suffer, to undergo, e. g. TO Kpip.a Gal. 5, 
10 ; also Matt. 8, 17 raj vocrovs eftda-racrfv, 
he bore our sicknesses, i. e. suffered the pu 
nishment of our sins ; for Heb. ^50 Is. 53, 
4. So Sept. for XiUJ 2 K. 18, 14. 

d) Spec, to bear with or upon oneself, to 
carry about, c. ace. e. g. a purse, fiakavnov, 
Luke 10, 4 ; oriy/iara ... ev rw au&gt;p,a.Ti Gal. 
6, 17 ; and so of the womb, Luke 11, 27 
17 /cotXt a T] /3ao-Tao-ao-d &lt;re. Symm. for X(D3 
Ps. 89, 51. Comp. Horn. II. 6. 59 ov riva 
yrtfTTtpi fJ.rjTT]p Kovpov fovra (pepoi, where 
Schol. Ms. ov (v yao-rpl 17 prjTijp veov ovra 
&zorabi. Wetst. N. T. ad Luc. 1. c. 

I. /3aTO$-, ov, 77, also 6 ^dro? Mark 12, 26 
in later editions, and this was held to be the 
better form, Moeris p. 99. Thorn. Mag.p. 148; 
a thorn-bush, bramble, any prickly shrub ; so 
eVt TOV /3dYou Mark 12, 26 ; eVi TTJS /SoYou 
Luke 20, 37. Acts 7, 35 ; eV jSdrov Luke 
6, 44. Acts 7, 30. Sept. 77 /3. for rwft Deut. 
33, 16 ; Sept. Vat. 6 /3. Ex. 3, 2. 3/4. So 
&gt;7 )8. Pol. 3. 71 i. Theophr. H. PI. 3. 18. 2. 

II. /3aro9, uu, 6, a toft, Heb. na, a He 
brew measure for liquids, equal to the 
ephah for things dry, Luke 16, 6; comp. 
Ez. 45, 10. 11. Is. 5, 10. The ephah con 
tained according to Josephus 72 sextarii 
(Ant. 8. 2. 9), equal to the Attic nerp^s, 
or to 1993.95 Paris cubic inches, equiva 
lent to about l bush. English ; hence the 
bath was about 8| gallons. See Boeckh 
Metrol. Untersuch. p. 259, 278. Heb. Lex. 

arts, ns^x , na . 

fidrpaxo?, ov, 6, a frog, Rev. 16, 13. 
Sept. for?-nB* Ex. 8, 2. 3. ^El. V.H. 1. 
3. Plato Phsed. 109. b. 

{3aTTO\oye(0, , f. fact, (Xe yw, Xoyos ,) 
pr. i. q. /Sarrapi^co, to stutter, to slammer, 
Hippon. 108. Luc. Jup. Trag. 27 ; both 
verbs being prob. onomatopceetic. In N. T. 
/SarroXoyeu , to babble, to be loquacious, to 
use many words and empty repetitions, absol. 
Matt. 6, 7 ; parall. TroXuXoyi a. So Simpl. 
in Epict. 312 [340] TTfpl KaSj/KoVrcoz/ 8e 
/3aTToXoyi&gt; vvv. The ancients derived the 
word from a certain Battus. According 
to some he was a king of Libya, who stut 
tered, Hdot. 4. 155. Eustath. in Od. to, p. 
833. 43 Barroy /SacnXevs At/3vs ... of 8oKfl 
irapoipiav 8ovvai TOV ftarrokoyeiv. Accord 
ing to others he was a garrulous poet, who 
made long hymns full of repetitions ; Suid. 
/3arroXoyi a Jj TroXi/Xoyi a, diro BaTrov TWOS 

fJMKpOVS KCU. TToXvOTt ^OU? VfJiVOVS TTOir)&lt;Ta.VTOS 

rawroXoyia? e^oj^-aj. See Wetst. N. T. 
ad Matt. 1. c. 



aTos,To, OSeXvo-o-o),) I. an 
abomination, any thing abominable or de 
testable ; Luke 16, 15 /SSeXvy^a eixamov 
TOV Seov, opp. TO ev avSpwTroty v\^Tj\6v. 
Sept. c. eVcoTrtov for ^3?1P1 Prov. 11, 1 ; c. 
dat. Prov. 15, 8. 9. 

2. Spec, impurity, uncleanness, in the 
Jewish sense ; particularly idols, idolatry, 
abominable apostasy, Rev. 17, 4. 5. 21, 27. 
So Sept. of idols, 17 "AorapT?; /38e Xuy/*a 2t- 
daviw for S ^n ^X 1 K. 11, 5 ; TO /3SeXvy- 
fjLUTa rS&gt;v &vav for riia^ in 2 K. 16, 3 ; 
also Test. XII Patr. p. 615. Matt. 24, 15 
and Mark 13, 14 TO jSSeXvypa TIJS eprj- 
puo-fcos, quoted from Dan. 9, 27, comp. 
11, 31. 12, 11, where Sept. for pplO 
QTaitia p r . the abomination causing deso 
lation, applied by our Lord to the Roman 
armies under Titus, with their standards, 
surrounding the Holy city for its siege and 
destruction; these as heathen conquerors 
were of course an abomination to the Jews : 
see Luke 21, 20, also Jos. Ant. 10. 11. 7. 
In 1 Mace. 1, 54 the phrase /3Se Xvy/ia TTJS 
eprjfjiuo-fas refers to the pollution of the 
temple by Antiochus Epiphanes, who set 
up in it the statue of Jupiter Olympius ; see 
2 Mace. 6, 2-5. 1 Mace. 6, 7. 



17, ov, (jSSeXvo-o-w,) abomina 
ble, detestable, Tit. 1, 16. Sept. forttasipi 
Prov. 17, 15. 2 Mace. 1, 27. Ecclus. 4^, 5. 

/3SeXucro-&&amp;gt;, f. v a&gt;, (/3So,) to cause dis 
gust by stench, Aristoph. Plut. 700.-: In 
N. T. Mid. depon. /SSeXvo-o-o/^at, to feel 
disgust at, to abominate, to abhor, c. ace. 
Rom. 2, 22 6 po fXvo-o-op.evos rd et ScoXa. 
Pass. perf. particip. e /SSeXvy/xeVof, abhorred, 
abominable, Rev. 21, 8. Sept. for S?P? 
Deut. 23, 7. Am. 5, 10. Pass. perf. part. 
for 2^n3 Is. 14, 19. So Pol.. 33. 16. 10. 
Lucian. Philopatr. 26. 



a/a, aiov, (/3aa&gt;, /3atVa&gt;,) stead 
fast, firm, sure ; e. g. ay&lt;vpa Heb. 6, 19 ; 
ATI-IS 2 Cor. 1,7; eVayyeXt a Rom. 4, 16; 
Sia^KT) Heb. 9, 17 ; Xoyos Heb. 2, 2. 2 Pet. 

1, 19; also Heb. 3, 6. 14. 2 Pet. 1, 10. 
Wisd. 7, 23. Diod. Sic. 3. 7. Xen. Cyr. 3. 

2. 23. 

/3e/3aiO&&amp;gt;, a,, f. wo-w, (/3e/3atos,) to make 
steadfast, to establish, to confirm ; with ace. 
of thing, Mark 16, 20 TOV \6yov Peftaiovvros. 
Rom. 15, 8. Pass. 1 Cor. 1, 6. Heb. 2, 3. Sc 
Jos. Ant. 1. 18. 6. Hdian. 4. 15. 9. Thuc. 3. 
12. With ace. of pers. 1 Cor. 1, 8. 2 Cor. 
1, 21. Pass. Col. 2, 7. Heb. 13, 9. Sept. for 
&3fe Ps. 119, 28; ^sn Pa. 41, 13. So 
Thuc. 1. 33 o-(frds avTovs /3ej3aia&gt;&lt;racr3at. 



125 



y, fj, (/3e/3ato a&gt;,) confirma- 
llm, establishment, Phil. 1,7. Heb. 6, 16. 
Wisd. 6, 18. Plut. Solon 14. Thuc. 4. 87. 

$6/3?7Xo?, ov. 6, T), adj. (/3aiVo&gt;, #77X0 ?,) 
accessible, open to all, and hence common, 
profane, pr. of place ; ra /3 j3^Xa unconse- 
crated places, opp. Xo-ef 3eo&gt;i/, Soph. CEd. 
Col. 10. Thuc. 4. 97. Of persons, uncon- 
secrated, uninitiated, and so profane, Plato 
Conv. 218. b. In N. T. profane, unholy ; so 
of persons regardless of God and divine 
things, 1 Tim. 1, 9. Heb. 12, 16. So Sept. 
for Sbn Ez. 21, 5. (3 Mace. 2, 14. JEL. V. H. 
3. 9 ^fjBrjXos KOL drfXeoros rw 3fa&gt;. Plut. de 
Def. Orac. 16.) Trop. of vain disputes, tra 
ditions, etc. 1 Tim. 4, 7. 6, 20. 2 Tim. 2, 16. 

/3e/3?7Xo6&gt;, , f. COO-CD, (/3e 7?Xoy,) /o pro- 
/a/ze, /o violate, c. ace. TO a-afifiaTov Matt. 
12, 5 ; rov iepw Acts 24, 6. Sept. for b|n 
Lev. 19, 8. 12. al. Heliodor. 10. p. 513. 
Julian. 7. p. 228. c. 

Bee\^/3ov\, 6, indec. Beelzebul, i. q. 
Satan, the prince of demons, ap-^aiv TO&gt;V 
Sm/xow coi/, Matt. 12, 24. 27. 10, 25. Mark 
3,22. Luke 11, 15. 18. 19. The Aramaean 
form is ^137 bS2 deus stercoris, from r. 
bat , bat , Buxt. Lex. Chald. 641. It was 
prob. in the mouth of the Jews a by-name 
of aversion and contempt ; but is not else 
where found in Jewish writings. Some 
editions (Complut. Beza, Bengel), also the 
Vulgate and Peshito, read BefXfe/3ou/3, 
Beelzebub, which occurs 2 K. 1, 2. 3. 16, in 
the Heb. form Slat b?a (Aram. SlSt b$a) 
lord of flies, fly-god, Sept. BdoX pvlav, as 
the name of a god of the Philistines at 
Ekron ; comp. the Zevs A.n6p.vios of the 
Greeks, Pausan. 5. 14. 2 ; and the Deus 
Myagrius of the Egyptians and Romans, 
Plin. H. N. 10. 4. Solin. Polyhist. c. 1. 
That the later Jews, in their strong aversion 
to heathenism, should transfer to Satan the 
name of a neighbouring idol and oracle men 
tioned in the O. T. was not unnatural ; and 
then by the slight change (of a single let 
ter) into Beelzebul, they expressed still more 
strongly their abhorrence of the prince of 
unclean spirits ; comp. a like instance in the 
name 2vx&lt;V q- v. See Buxt. Lex. 333 cq. 
Lightfoot Hor. Heb. in Matt. 12, 24 et Luc. 
11, 15. Winer Realw. art. Beelzebub. 

BeXtaX, 6, indec. Belial, Heb. bs^ba 
(wickedness), used as a name for Satan, 
i. q. 6 novripos, 2 Cor. 6, 15 ; comp. 1 Sam. 
25, 25. Heb. Lex. s. voc. Griesbach and 
some others read BeXi ap, Beliar ; the b be 
ing changed to *i by Syriasm. So Test. 
XII Patr. p. 539, 587, 619. al. 



/3eXoi&gt;77, rjs, f], (/3e Xoj,) pr. the point of 
a weapon, Eupol. Tax. 11. In N. T. a nee 
dle, Luke 18, 25 Lachm. for the comm. pa- 
tpis. So JE\. V. H. 9. 8. ^Eschin. 77. 27 ; 
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 90. 



1 , tos, ovs, TO, (/3dXX&lt;o,) a missile, 
esp. a dart, javelin, arrow; trop. Eph. 6, 16 
ra jSe XTj rov Trovrjpov ra Treirvpcap-eva, the fiery 
darts, i. e. fitted with combustibles. Arr. 
Exp. Alex. 2. 18. 12 nvpfpopa P&T). ib. 2. 
21.3 /3eXeo-i . . . KOI irvp(p6pois oi arolj. Thuc. 
2. 75 ; comp. Xen. An. 5. 2. 14. 

/3e\TiQ)V, ovos, 6, f], better, compar. of 
dyaSd? good, Buttm. 68. 1. In N. T. only 
Neut. fie XT i o v as adv. 2 Tim. 1, 18 /3eX- 
T IOV yivoMTKfis, thou knousest better sc. than 
I. Buttm. ^ 115. 5. So Xen. Hi. 1. 1 /3eX- 



LV, 6, indec. Benjamin, Heb. 
ja ija ( S on of my right hand), pr. n. of the 
youngest son of Jacob by Rachel ; comp. 
Gen. 35, 18 sq. Hence (pv\rj Rfvuipiv, the 
tribe of Benjamin, Acts- 13, 21. Rom. 11,1. 
Phil. 3, 5. Rev. 7, 8. 



T)S, T], Bernice, eldest daughter 
of Herod Agrippa first, and sister to the 
younger Agrippa, Acts 25, 13. 23. 26, 30 
She was married to her uncle Herod king 
of Chalcis ; and after his death, in order tc 
avoid the merited suspicion of incest with 
her brother Agrippa, she became the wife 
of Polemon king of Cilicia. This connec 
tion being soon dissolved, she returned to 
her brother, and afterwards became mistress 
of Vespasian and Titus. Jos. Ant. 19. 5. 1. 
ib. 20. 7. 2, 3. Tac. Hist. 2. 81. Sueton. 
Tit. 7. 



as, T], Berea, a city of Macedo 
nia, situated five miles north of the river 
Haliacmon or Astraeus, on the roots of 
Mount Bermius, southwest of Pella ; Acts 
17, 10. 13. Now called Verria, after the 
form Efppoia Thuc. 1. 61. See Leake s 
Trav. in North. Greece III. p. 290 s-\. 

Bepoicuos, a , ov, of Berea, a Berean, 
Acts 20, 4. 

Brftaftapd, as, 17, Belhabara,He}).^^ 
rnas (house or place of the ford), John 1, 
28 ; where the best Mes. and later editions 
read BrjSav/a. The reading Br;3a/3a/)d seems 
to have arisen from the conjecture of Ori- 
gen, who found in his day no such place as 
B^aj/ui, but saw a town called Bv^aftapd, 
(perh. the same with -"HS. rP3 Belh-barah 
Judg. 7, 24, near Jordan,) where John was 
said to have baptized ; and therefore took 



126 



the liberty of changing the former reading. 
See Origen Opp. ed. de la Rue, IV. p. 140. 
Liicke Comm. zu Joh. 1. c. Wetstein in loc. 



as, f), Bethany, Aram, rv3 
TH (house of dates), comp. * n n x : an 
unripe date Buxtorf Lex. 38. Lightf. Cent. 
Chor, Matt. c. 41. 

1. A village about fifteen furlongs E. 
from Jerusalem (John 11, 18) on the east 
ern slope of the mount of Olives. It was 
the residence of Mary, Martha, and Laza 
rus ; and Jesus often went out from Jeru 
salem to lodge there. At present it is a 
miserable village. Matt. 21, 17. 26, 6. Mark 
11, 1. 11. 12. 14, 3. Luke 19, 29. 24, 50. 
John 11, 1. 18. 12, 1. See Bibl. Res. in 
Palest. II. p. 100 sq. 

2. A place on the east of Jordan, where 
John baptized; the exact position of it is 
not known; John 1, 28 in the best Mss. 
and editt. where others read Bn3a/3apa q. v. 
Some derive it here from &lt;"i*?X HIS 
house or place of ships ; but without pro 
bability. They suppose it to have been the 
same place as Bethabara. 



, f], indec. Bethesda, Aram. 
X^jon n^a (house of mercy) Buxt. Lex. 
Ch. Rab. 798, a pool or fountain at Jerusa 
lem, to whose waters a healing virtue was 
ascribed, with a building over or near it 
for the accommodation of the sick ; John 5, 
2. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 489, 507. 

BrfSteeji, f,, indec. Bethleliem, Heb. 
anb rP3 (house of bread) Gen. 35, 19 ; 
pr. n. of a celebrated city, the birthplace of 
David and Jesus. It was situated in the 
tribe of Judah, and lies about six miles south 
by west of Jerusalem. It probably received 
its appellation from the fertility of the cir 
cumjacent country. Matt. 2, 1. 5. 6. 8. 16. 
Luke 2, 4. 15. John 7, 42. See Bibl. Res. 
in Pal. II. p. 158 sq. 

Bij^craioa, fj, indec. also Br/So-ai Sai/ 
in text. rec. in Matt, and Mark, Bethsaida, 
Aram. i"^" 1 ? ^ 1&gt;1 ? (place of hunting or fish 
ing) Buxt. Lex. 1894; pr. n. of two cities 
or towns in N. T. 

1 . Bethsaida of Galilee (John 12, 21), so 
called perhaps in distinction from the other 
Bethsaida, probably lay near Capernaum, 
being mentioned in connection with it, Matt. 
11,21.24. Luke 10, 13.15; comp. also Mark 
6, 45 with John 6, 17. Eusebius says only 
that it lay on the lake of Gennesareth, i. e. 
on the western shore ; as its name also 
would imply. It was the birthplace of Phi 
lip, Andrew, and Peter, John 1, 45. Matt. 



II, 21. Mark 6, 45. Luke 10, 13. John 1, 
45. 12, 21. See Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. 
p. 294 sq. comp. p. 251. 

2. The other Bethsaida lay in Gaulonitis 
at the N. E. extremity of the lake, near 
where the Jordan enters it and on the east 
side of that river. This town was enlarged by 
Philip, tetrarch of that region (Luke 3, 1). 
and called Julias, in honour of Julia the 
daughter of Augustus ; Jos. Ant. 18. 2. 1. 
B. J. 2. 9. 1. ib. 3. 10. 7. Plin. H. N. 5. 15. 
In the uninhabited tract southeast of this 
town, Jesus miraculously fed the five thou 
sand, and afterwards departed by ship to the 
other side of the lake, Luke 9, 10 ; comp. 
Matt. 14, 13 sq. Mark 6, 31 sq. John 6. 1. 
2. 5-13. 17. 22. 24. So too Mark 8, 22 ; 
comp. v. 13. 27. See Bibl. Res. in Palest. 

III. p. 308. 



^ indec. Bethphage, Aram. 
XSB r,ia (house of figs) Buxt. Lex. Ch. 
Rab. 1691, pr. n. of a village, *&&amp;gt;/*;, east of 
the mount of Olives, and near to Bij3aw a, 
Matt. 21,1. Mark 11,1. Luke 19,29. The 
exact site is not known ; see Bibl. Res. in 
Pal. H. p. 103. 



^a, error, TO, (jSaivca,) a step, i. e. 

1. a pace, foot-step, Acts 7, 5 ov8e fit) pa 
oy, i. e. not a foot-breadth. So Sept. for 
^T*)? 1P1 Deut. 2, 5. Plut. Demetr. 
21. Xon. Cyr. 7. 5. 6. 

2. iSpec. like Engl. steps, i. e. any ele 
vated phoo to which the ascent is by steps ; 
as a stage or tribune for a speaker or reader, 
Sept. for *natt Neh. 8, 4. 1 Esdr. 9, 42. 
Thuc. 2. 34. TI In N. T. spoken: a) Of 
an elevated seat or throne in the theatre at 
Cesarea, on which Herod sat, Acts 12, 21 ; 
comp. Jos. Ant. 19. 8. 2. So Jos. Ant. 7. 
15. 9 OTCIS (&lt;f) v\lrT]XoT(iTOV ftr]f*.aTos 6 /3a&lt;rt- 
\tvs. Plut. Poplicol. 17. b) Oftener the 
tribunal of a judge or magistrate, Matt. 
27, 19. John 19, 13. Acts 18, 12. 16. 17. 
25, 6. 10. 17. Rom. 14, 10. 2 Cor. 5, 10. 
See Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 123; also in 
AiSoVrpwror. So 2 Mace. 13, 26. Hdian 
1. 5. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 6. 1. 

pr)pv\\o$, ov, 6, r), beryl, a precious 
stone of a sea-green colour, Rev. 21, 20. 
Tob. 13, 17. Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 5. Plin. H. N. 
37. 20. Sept. ftrjpvXXiov or fir]pv\\os for 
t=*&gt; Ex. 28, 20. 39, 11. 

pia, as, rj, strength of body, Horn. II. 7 
197. ib. 8. 103. In N. T. genr. force, vio 
lence, Acts 5, 26. 21, 35. 24, 7. 27, 41. 
Sept. for pros Ex. 14, 25. So Wisd. 4, 
4. Diod. Sic. "4l 78. Thuc. 1. 102. 



127 



(a, f. ao-a), 03&lt;a,) to /orce, to ocer- 
Horn. Od. 12. 297. Usually Mid. 
depon. fiidop.ai, to fores, to subdue, 2 
Mace. 14, 41. Thuc. 1. 55; also as Pass. 
to be forced, to suffer violence, Xen. Mem. 1. 
2/10. .See Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 5 114. 
Hence in N. T. a) Mid. depon. with els 
c. ace. Luke 16, 16 irds fls avrtjv /3idfrai, 
lit. every one forces himself into it, i. e. uses 
force to enter it, presses into it, implying 
the eagerness with w T hich the gospel was 
received by multitudes ; comp. Matt. 11,12, 
and dpirdfa no. 3. Sept. for onn Ex. 19, 
24. So Pol. 1. 74. 5 fls rtjv Trapfp.f}o\T)v. 
Arr. Exp. Alex. 6. 9. 4 els rf/v aKpav. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 3. 69. b) Pass. Matt. 11, 12 17 y3a- 
o-iXei a rcav ovpavcav /3iaerat, the kingdom of 
heaven is forced, taken by force, suffers vio 
lence ; as in lett. a. So Xen. Hell. 5. 2. 
23 ray TroXfis ras ftfftia.(rp.fvas. 

/3/ai09, aia, mov, (jSi a,) forceful, violent, 
of a wind, Acts 2, 2. Sept. for t? Ex. 14, 
21. Wisd. 19,7. Ildian. 3. 3. 11. Plato 
Def. 415. e. 

/3icrT7?9, ov, 6, (/3ida&gt;,) one who uses 
force, one violent, trop. Matt. 11, 12 ; cornp. 
in /3tdfo&gt; lett. a. Philo de Agric. p. 200. c. 
.[312.] Comp. Wetst. N. T. ad loc. 

{3i/3\apl8iov. ov, TO, (dim. ftijSXos.. fii- 
fiKdpiov.) a small roll or -colume, a little 
scroll, Rev. 10, 2. 8. 9. 10. Comp. Pollux 
Onom. 7. 210 fiifiXos, /3i/3Xt o/, /3i/3Xdpiot&gt; 
-rapa 8e A.pi&lt;TTO(piivei |3t/3Xt5dpto . 

(3l,/3&gt;\lov, ov, TO, (dim. /3t/3Xos,) a roll, 
scroll, i. e. a volume, book, such being the 
ancient form of books ; Luke 4, 17 bis, 
Pifi\iov Ho-cuou TOU irpo^Tov nr\. V. 20 
TTTvgas TO j3ij3Xiov. John 20, 30. 21, 25. 
Gal. 3, 10. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Rev. 5, 1-5.7-9. 
6, 14 (see in dnoxupifa )- 22,7. 9. 10. 18 bis. 
19 bis. Sept. for ISO Ex. 17, 14. al. So 
Hdian. 7. 8. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 14. Spec, 
a) Of the pentateuch or the Mosaic law, 
Heb. 9, 19. 10, 7. Sept. and -iB&lt;3 Ps. 40, 
8. 1 Mace. 12, 9. b) TO jSt/SX/bv fo^? 
Rev. [13, 8.] 17, 8. 20, 12. 21, 27. [22, 
19] ; also TO /3i/3Xi a sc. TJJJ Kpureco? Rev. 
20, 12 bis; see in /;3Xoy. c) Of epis 
tles, which were also rolled up, Rev. 1, 
11 ; perh. 2 Tim. 4, 13. Sept. and "iE.0 
2 Sam. 11, 14. So 1 Mace. 1, 46. d) Of 
documents, e. g. a Jewish bill of divorce, 
Matt. 19, 7. Mark 10, 4. Comp. Deut. 24, 

1 . 3, where Sept. and "iBO . 

/3t/3\09, ou, 17, (lie inner bark of the pa 
pyrus, anciently used for writing, Jos. Ant. 

2. 10. 2. Theophr. II. PI. 4. 8. 4. In N. T. 



a roll, scroll, i. e. a volume, book, such being 
the ancient form, Acts 19, 19 ; so Luke 3, 4. 
20,42. Acts 1,20. 7, 42. Rev. 22, 19 R. Sept 
for ISO Josh. 1, 8. al. So Dem. 313. 14. 
Plato Phajdo 98. b. Spec. a) Of the 
pentateuch or law of Moses ; Mark 12, 26 
ev rrj ;3i/3Xa&gt; Moovo-ewy. Sept. for Chald 
ISO Ezra 6, 18. b) Of a genealogical 
catalogue, Matt. 1,1. Sept. and 1BD Gen. 
5, 1 . c) So fj $t/3Xor rr t s C w ^) i- 1- ISO 
Din, Sept. |3i /3Xor fwi/rwi/, Ps. 69, 29, 
comp. Ex. 32, 32. 33 ; i. e. God is repre~ 
sented as having the names of the right 
eous, who are to inherit eternal life, in 
scribed in a book ; Phil. 4, 3. Rev. 3, 5. 
[13, 8.] 20, 15. 22, 19 Rec. comp. Luke 
10, 20. So Sept. and nso Dan. 12, 1. 
Different from this is the book in which 
God has inscribed the destinies of men, Ps. 
139, 16, comp. Job 14, 5 ; and also the 
books of judgment, in which the actions of 
men are recorded, TO. /3t/3Xi a, Rev. 20, 12 
bis ; comp. Dan. 7, 10. 4 Esdr. 6, 20. 

ftiPpaHTKW) f. /3po&gt;o-o/icu, perf. j3 /3po&gt;Ka, 
to eat; absol. John 6, 13 ToZy ftfftpa&gt;K.6&lt;rtv. 
Sept. for tex Josh. 5, 12. al. Pol. 3. 72. G 
Xen. Hi. l.~24. 

Bfevvia, as, 17, Bithynia, a province o. 
Asia Minor, on the Euxine sea and Pro- 
pontis, bounded W. by Mysia, S. and E by 
Phrygia and Galatia, and E. by Paphlagonia. 
Acts 16, 1. 1 Pet. 1, 1. 

/3i o9, ou, 6, 1. life, the present life, Luke 
8, 14. 1 Tim. 2, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 4. 1 Pet. 4, 3. 
Sept. for nini Job 7, 6. 8, 9. al. jEl. 
V. H. 3. 29. Xen. Mem. 1.2.8. 

2. Meton. means of life, living, sustenance, 
Mark 12, 44. Luke 8,43. 15, 12. 30. 21,4. 
Sept. for &nb Prov. 31, 14; rP3 yin Cant. 
8, 7. Pol. 2! 15. 3. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 4. 

3. Spec, possessions, wealth, 1 John 2, 16. 
3, 17. Diod. Sic. 12. 40. Plato Gorg.486 
C, jSi oj Kal &oai. 

plOCi), u&gt;, f. coo-a), (/3i of,) aor. 1 e/3t &&amp;gt;cra 
rarely ; more comm. aor. 2 (fiiav, Buttm. 
Ausf. Sprachl. 5 114. Matth. 5 227; to live, 
to pass one s life ; 1 Pet. 4, 2 J3iu&gt;crai -^povov. 
Sept. TTO\VV xP vov jSicoo-w for EiJ3^ i" 1 ^""! 
Job 29, 18 ; n^n p rov . 7, 2. So &lt;F/3iWa, 
Lucian. Macrob. 12, 17. Xen. CEc. 4. 18. 
Plato Phsedr. 249. b. 



, , .MS, 17, (/3to w,) life, tiring, mode 

of life, Acts 26, 4. Prol. to Ecclus. Sin TTJC 

/3i&)Tt/co9, i], oV, (/Sidco,) pertaining to 
this life, temporal, Luke 21, 34. 1 Cor. 6, 3. 



128 



4. Diod. Sic, 2. 29 /Si. xp a- Pol. 4. 73. 8. 
The later Greeks used /SiomKoy instead of 
the earlier TOV .Qiov, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 355. 



, v, /anra), 

harmful, 1 Tim. 6, 9. Sept. Prov. 10, 26. 
Plut. de aud. Poet. 14. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 11. 
/3Xa7TT&lt;y, f. ^&lt;B, to disable, to weaken, to 
hinder, Horn. Od. 13. 22. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 18. 
In N. T. to hurt, to harm, to injure, c. ace. 
Mark 16, 18 ; with two accus. Luke 4, 35. 
So 2 Mace. 12, 22. Pol. 1. 79. 13. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 3. 8. 



), f. ^o-w, QSAaaToy,) later aor. 

1 (j3\d(TTT]cra. Buttm. Ausf. Sprachl. 114. 
Matth. 227 ; to germinate, to put forth, i. e. 

1. Intrans. to sprout, to spring up, Matt. 
13, 26. Mark 4, 27. Heb. 9, 4. Sept. for 
"IS Num. 17, 23 [8]. Plut. de Pyth. 
Orac. 12. Xen. CEc. 19. 2,8. 

2. Trans, to. put forth fruit, to yield, c. 
ace. TOV Kapirov James 5, 18. Sept. for 
Xttj? Hiph. Gen. 1, 11. Ecclus. 24, 17. 
^Eschyl. Fr. p. 619. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 1131. 

-BXacrro?, ov, 6, Blastus. pr. n. of a 
man who was chamberlain (cubicularius) to 
Herod Agrippa, i. e. had charge of his bed 
chamber, Acts 12, 20. Such persons usu 
ally had great influence with their masters ; 
see Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 526. Diet, of Antt. 
art. Cubicularii. 

/3\aG-(j)r]fj,(t), w, f. jjo-w, (/3Aao-&lt;pJ7/ios&gt;,) 
to hurt the good name of any one, i. e. 

1 . to speak evil of, to rail at ; spoken both 
of persons and things, i. q. to slander, to re 
vile, absol. Acts 13, 45. 18,6. 1 Tim. 1, 
20. 1 Pet. 4, 4. (2 Mace. 10, 34. 12, 14. 
Hdian. 1. 6. 20.) With ace. of pers. or 
thing, Acts 19, 37. Tit. 3, 2. James 2, 7. 

2 Pet. 2, 10. Jude 8. 10 ; so 2 Pet. 2, 12 ev 
ols, for ravra Iv ofy. Pass. Rom. 3, 8. 14. 
16. 1 Cor. 4, 13. 10, 30. 2 Pet. 2, 2. Sept 
for Sfta 2 K. 19, 6. 22. (Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 2. 
Hdian. 2. 7. 8. Plato Legg. 934. d.) With 
an accus. of the abstract noun, Mark 3, 28 ; 
see Buttm. 131. 3. So Plato Legg. 800. 
3. Spoken in reference to Jesus while on 
earth, c. a.ccus. Matt. 27, 39. Mark 15, 29. 
Luke 23, 39 ; absol. Luke 22, 65. Acts 26, 
1 1 . comp. v. 9. 

2. Spec, of God and his Spirit, or of di 
vine things, to blaspheme, c. ace. Rom. 2, 
24. Tit. 2, 5. 1 Pet. 4, 14. Rev. 13, 6. 16, 
9. 11. 21. Pass. 1 Tim. 6, 1. Sept. for 
yxsrT! i s . 52, 5. So Jos. Ant. 6. 9. 3. 
Diod. Sic. 2. 21. With ds c. ace. to blas- 
plieme against, Mark 3, 29. Luke 12, 10. 
So Bel. and Drag. 9. Plato Rep. 381. e. 



Absol. Matt. 9, 3. 26, 65. John 10, 36. St&gt; 
Plato Alcib. 149. c. 

traction, evil speaking, i. e. 

1 . Genr. of persons and things, i. q. slandei , 
railing, reviling, Matt. 12,31 Traaa d/xapr/a 
Kal pXao-Qrjfjiia. 15, 19. Mark 3, 28. 7, 22. 
Eph. 4, 31. Col. 3, 8. 1 Tim. 6, 4. Jude 9 
Kpio~tv j3\ao~&lt;prjn{a$, i. q. ^\do~(pr]fj.ov Kpio~iv 
2 Pet. 2, 1 1. Sept. for MM Ez. 35, 12. 
2 Mace. 10, 35. Dem. 141. 2. Plato Legg. 
800. c. 

2. Spec, of God and his Spirit, or of di 
vine things, blasphemy, Matt. 12, 31 17 Se TOV 
7rvfVfj.aTos /3Aao-(p?7/u a. 26, 65. Mark 2, 7. 
14, 64. Luke 5, 21. John 10, 33. Rev. 2,9. 
13. 5. 6. So ovofiaTa jSAacr^/it ay, i. q. ovop.. 
^Adcr07//ia, Rev. 13, 1. 17, 3. Sept. for 
Chald. ftyb Dan. 3, 29. 2 Mace. 8. 4. 
Plato Legg. 800. d. 

{3\d(T(j&gt;r/fAO?, ov, 6, 17, adj. (/3Ad v. 
jSXdfTTco, (j)rjp.rj,) hurtful to the good name of 
any one, detractive. 

1 . Genr. of words against persons, i. q. 
slanderous, railing ; 2 Pet. 2,11 /SAdo-^- 
p.ov Kpiaiv, a railing sentence. So ^El. V. 
H. 12. 57. Plut. Otho 4. Dem. 110. 9. 
Subst. a slanderer, reviler, 2 Tim. 3, 2. So 
2 Mace. 10, 36. 

2. Spec, of words against God and di 
vine things, blasphemous, Acts 6, 11. [13.] 
Subst. a blasphemer, 1 Tim. 1, 13. Wisd. 
1, 6. 

/jXeytiyita, OTOS, TO, (/3Ae7ro&gt;,) a seeing, 
looking, the act of seeing ; 2 Pet. 2, 8 
/3Ae/i/iari Kal OKO?/. Eurip. Here. F. 305, 
a look, glance. Plut. Tib. Grace. 2. 

/SXeTTCO, f. T|/-O&gt;, 1. to look, i. e. to direct 
the eyes upon any thing in order to see ; to 
look at or upon, to behold. 

a) Of persons ; so with els c. acc. to look 
upon, as els uAA^Aous John 13, 22. Acts 3, 
4 /SAe^op els f]i*as. Luke 9, 62. Sept. for 
B^sri Gen. 19, 17. (^El.V.H. 14.42. Xen. 
An. 4. 1. 20.) With acc. Matt. 5, 28 TTOS 
6 j3\fircov yvvaina KT\. Sept. Cant. 1, 6. 
(^Esop. Fab. 129 jSXeTraiv TOV p,eyav 8elTrvov.) 
So c. acc. to look at or into a roll or book, 
Rev. 5, 3. 4. Trop. to look at in mind, i. e. 
a) to look to a thing, to consider, to give 
heed; absol. Mark 13, 33 ^AeVere, aypu- 
TrveiTe KT\. Also c. acc. 1 Cor. 1, 26 /3Ae?rere 
yap TTJV K\rjo~iv vpcov. 10, 18. Col. 2, 5. 
(Jos. B. J. 3. 10. 2. Plato Rep. 921. a.) 
With TI or TTwy, how, c. indicat. Mark 4, 24. 
Luke 8, 18. 1 Cor. 3, 10. /3) to look at, 
i. q. to regard, to have respect to, with els 
c. acc. as /3A. fls TTPOO-COTTOV TIVOS to regard 



129 



the person of any one, to have respect to 
his external rank or condition, Matt. 22, 16. 
Mark 12, 14; see in art. Trpoo-omov. (So 
genr. c. els Luc. D. Mort. 11.4. Dem. 124. 
7.) With ace. 2 Cor. 10, 7 TO. Kara irpo- 
O-COTTOI/ ^XeVerf. (Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 1.) Also 
lo look to it, to care for any thing ; with ir&s 
c. indie. Eph. 5, 15 ; with era c. subjunct. 
1 Cor. 16, 10 ; c. ace. by attraction, Col. 4, 
17 /3XVe TTJV SiaKoviav . . . tva avTrjvTrXjjpdis. 
j) Imperat. by way of caution, jSXeVe, 
pXtTJ-eYco, P\fnfTf, look to it, take heed, be 
ware ; so with accus. reflex, eavrovs, look 
to yourselves, beu-are, Mark 13, 9. 2 John 
8 ; with an ace. genr. beicare of, Phil. 3, 2 
ter, /SXtVere TOVS KVVOS KT\. Mostly fol 
lowed by P.TJ. /j.T)TTOT(, p.t)ir(i)s, take heed that 
not, beware lest ; so with aor. subjunct. 
Matt. 24, 4. Mark 13, 5. Luke 21, 8. Acts 
13, 40. 1 Cor. 8, 9. 10, 12. Gal. 5, 15. Heb. 
12, 25 ; c. aor. impl. Mark 13, 23 /3XeWe 
sc. p.fj irio-Tfvo-rjTf ; comp. v. 21. (Comp. 
opa pri Luc. D. Deor. 22. 4. Xen. Cyr. 3. 
1 . 27.) Also with fut. indicat. Col. 2, 8 
jBXttrfTf fj.T] Tts ifJLas fcrTai &lt;rv\ay(tsyu&gt;v. Heb. 
3, 12. With dno c. gen. beware of any 
thing, so as to separate oneself from it ; see 
in OTTO no. 1. b. ft. Mark 8, 15 /3XeVere OTTO 
TT/y Cvfjirjs TU&gt;V &lt;ap. 12, 38 jSX. OTTO TCOV 



b) Once of a place ; /SXeVeii/ Kara TI, to 
look towards any quarter, i. e. to lie towards, 
to face ; Acts 27, 12 \ip.tva r^y KPTJTT/S 
f3\firovra Kara Ai jSa. So C. Kara. TI Sept. 
Ez. 46, 6. 13. 22 ; ri TI Hdian. 2. 11. 16 ; 
npos TI Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 9. 

2. to see, as the consequence of looking ; 
to perceive with the eyes, to behold. 

a) Genr. and with ace. as TO icdp(j&gt;os Matt. 
7, 3. Luke 6, 41 ; also Matt 11,4. 13, 17. 

24, 2. Mark 8, 23. 13, 2. Luke 7, 44. John 
1, 29. Acts 8, 6. Rev. 1, 11. al. So c. ace. 
impl. Matt. 13, 16. Acts 1, 9. 1 Cor. 13, 12. 
Sept. c. ace. for nsn 2 K. 9, 17. (Luc. 
D. Mort. 24. 2. Hdian. 5. 4. 16. Pol. 12. 24. 
6 ; ace. impl. Jos. Ant. 6. 6. 2.) Rev. 1, 12 
KOI fTTf&lt;TTpf^a ftXfTTfiv Tifv &lt;j)a&gt;vT)v, and I 
turned to see the voice, i. e. whose voice it 
\vas. Also Matt. 18, 10, 01 ayyeXoi avrau/ 
StaTrairor /3Xe7rot!O~t TO irpocranrov TOV TraTpo? 
P.OV, their angels do always behold the face 
of my Father, i. e. they have constant access 
to him, are admitted to his privacy as his 
friends, in allusion to the custom of oriental 
monarchs; so Heb. T^n *$ ^ "i, Sept. 
ol (yyvs TOV /3ao-iXecof, Esth. 1. 14 ; also 01 
opcovrfs TO Trpua-anrov TOV jScunXctff 2 K. 

25, 19 ; 01 lv Trpoo-coTTO) TOU /3ao-iXuj Jer. 
52,25. In other constructions : a) Pass. 



particip. TU /SXfTro/xej/a, the things seen, 
visible, 2 Cor. 4, 18. Heb. 1 1, 1. 3. 7 ; negat. 
TO M P\(ir6p.(t&gt;a 2 Cor. 4, 18. #) With 
an ace. and a particip. of another verb as 
adjunct; comp. Buttm. 144. 6. b. Mark 
5, 31 /SXeVets TUV o^Xof o-w3Xi /3oi/T(i art. 8, 
24. Jolm 20, 1 /SXeVet TUV Xt Soi/ yppfvov f&lt; 
TOV p.vT]p.fiov. Matt. 15, 31. Luke 24, 12. 
John 5, 19. 20, 5. 21, 9. 20. Acts 4, 14. 
With particip. impl. 2 Cor. 12, 6 vntp o 
/3Xe7ret ftf sc. oVra v. irpdatrovTa. Matt. 14, 
30 /SXfVeoi TUV avfp.ov Ia~xyp6i&gt;. So Jos. 
Ant. 6. 14. 2 /3XeVeii flirev dv(\%6vra 3eo&gt; 
Tiva TT]V fj.op(pf]v ofj.oiov. y) In antith. 
with \TTLS, A7ri f&lt;a, where to see is i. q. to 
have before the eyes, lo have present before 
one ; Rom. 8, 24 6 yap /SXeVm TIS, TI /cm 
f\iriei, for what a man seeth (has present 
before him), how can he yet hope for it ? ib. 
f\T7\s 8e ^fk(irojj.fvrj OVK (CTTIV {\TTLS. Comp. 
Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 2 auTw fiXtTrofjLfvw nal Tra- 
POVTL. S) Absol. of God, 6 ^\fna&gt;v fv TO&gt; 
KpvTTTto, who seeth in secret, whose eyes 
penetrate the most hidden recesses, Matt. 6, 
4. 6. 18. Trop. with its own particip. in- 
tens. Winer 5 46. 10; so fiXeirovTfs 
/SXe ^eTe, seeing ye shall see, ye shall in 
deed see, Matt. 13, 14. Mark 4, 12. Acts 
28, 26 ; opp. fSXtnovres ov /SXeVoucri, seeing 
they see not, are dull, stupid, Matt. 13, 13 ; 
jSX. P.TJ /SXeWo-i id. Luke 8, 10 ; all refer 
ring to Is. 6, 9 where Sept. for Heb. siso 
1 iO. Comp. Pol. 12. 24. 6 P\tirovras ^ 
fiXtntiv. 

b) Intrans. to see, i. e. to have or recover 
the faculty of sight, absol. Matt. 12, 22 wo-Te 
TOV Tv(p\bv . . . fiXiTreiv. 15, 31. John 9, 7. 
15. 25. Acts 9, 9. Rom. 11, 10. Rev. 3, 18. 
al. Sept. for nxn 1 Sam. 3, 2. (^El. V. H. 
6. 12. Antiph. 696. 1. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 4.) 
Hence TO /3Xe 7Tf iv subst. sight, the sense 
of sight, Luke 7, 21 ; negat. TO fj.fi ft\f7reiv 
Rom. 11, 8. Trop. John 9, 39 iva ol p.f) 

fSXfTTOVTfS ft\fTT&lt;00~l Kal Ol j3\fnOVT(S TV(f}\O\ 

ytvcavrai. V. 41. 

3. Trop. to see, to perceive in mind ; so 
with ace. and particip. as in no. 2. a. j3. 
Rom. 7, 23 /3X/7ro&gt; S tTtpov vopov . . . dvri- 
(TTpaT(v6fj.Vov TO) v6fj.(a TOV voos [J.ov. Heb. 
2, 9. 10, 25. So Sept. for Hxn Neh. 2, 17. 
Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 10. 2 Aaiu^y . . . 8tu- 
irpayu&gt;v ffS\frrfTo. With 6Vi, 2 Cor. 7, 8 
/3XeV&lt;B yap OTI T) eVtcrToX)} KTX. Heb. 3, 19. 
James 2, 22. -f 

{3\r/Teo$i a, ov, OoXXco.) a verbal im 
plying necessity, propriety, or the .ike,./a- 
ciendits, something to be thrown or put, i. q. 
one must put ; Mark 2, 22 and Luke 5, 38 
dXXa olvov Vfov els aeneous Kaivovs j3\rjToi&gt;, 



Boavepyes 



130 



Bordvr) 



comp. /3oAXo&gt; no. 3. See Buttm. 134. 10. 
Matth. 447. 

BoavepyeSj indec. Boanerges, Mark 3, 
17, explained by vioi Ppovrrjs sons of thun 
der ; Heb. Tip h 53, Aram. TV} 153, sons 
of noise or commotion. Applied by Jesus 
as a surname to James and John, perh. on 
account of their power as preachers ; or also 
because of their impetuous spirit ; comp. 
Luke 9, 54. 

/3oa&&amp;gt;, co, f. TJO-CO, OOT},) to cry, to cry out 
or aloud ; absol. Luke 18, 38 ; c. ace. Acts 
21, 34 &lt;zXXoi 8e aXXo ri efioav. With on 
Acts 17, 6. Sept. for p?S 2 K. 2, 12. So 
Luc. D. Marin. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 37. 
Spec, of a cry of joy, Gal. 4, 27 /So rjo-oi/ 77 
oti* &&amp;gt;SiVovo-a, quoted from Is, 54, 1 where 
Sept. for bttS . So Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 26. 
Or of terror, pain, as /3. (pavf) p.eyd\rj Acts 
8, 7. Mark 15, 34. Sept. for p?T i Sam. 
8, 18. So Dem. 784. 19. Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 
28. Spec, a) Of a cry for help, to cry 
out to any one, to call upon, c. Trpo y nva 
Luke 18, 7. Sept. for ^S p?t Judg. 10, 
14; bx Nlp3 Joel 1, 19. So c. ace. Luc. 
D. Marin. 6. 3. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 5. b) Of 
an exhortation or command, as by a herald, 
to cry, to call aloud, to proclaim, absol. Matt. 
3, 3. Mark 1. 3 Luke 3, 4. [9, 38.] John 
1, 23 ; all referring to Is. 40, 3. 6, where 
Sept. for X1J3 . So Plut. Coriolan. 25 ; genr. 
Plato Apol. 32. b. 

/3o77, Jjy, 77, a cry, outcry, a. g. for help, 
James 5, 4. Sept. for Pip,?,S 1 Sam. 9, 16. 
Genr. JElian. V. H. 13. 45. Xen. An. 4. 
7. 23. 

jBoifSreia, ay, 77, (/SoTjSeco.) succour, help, 
Heb. 4, 16. Sept. for ITS Ps. 121, 1 ; PHTS 
Judg. 5, 23. So Hdian. 2. 5. 5. Xen. Hell . 
5. 4. 10. Spec. Acts 27, 17, at fiorfieuu, 
helps, means of help, e. g. ropes, cables ; see 
in VTTOCOVWIJ.I. Comp. \rist. Rhet. 2. 5. 

porfjea), a&gt;, f. TJO-CO, (Qov Sos.) pr. to run 
up al a cry for help, to come m a?W of any 
one, Pol. 5. 76. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 1 .In 
N. T. genr. to succour, to help, c. dat. Matt. 
15, 25. Mark 9, 22. 24. Acts 16, 9. 21, 28. 
2 Cor. 6, 2. Heb. 2, 18. Rev. 12, 16. Sept. 
for S/llJiPl Josh. 10, 6 ; ITS Gen. 49, 25. So 
Hdian. 6. 7. 17. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 25. 

/3o77^09, {), 6, 77, (/3o7j3ooy ; 017. 3/co,) 
pr. running up al a cry for help, succour 
ing ; Subst. a succourer, helper, Heb. 13, 6 ; 
comp. Ps. 118,7. Sept. for "TS Job 29, 
12. Luc. Tyrann. 20. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 14. 

/36^-JJZ/09, ov, 6, (/3d3poy,) a pit, ditch, 
as an emblem of destruction, Matt. 15, 14. 



Luke 6, 39. Sept. for PiPjfi Is. 24, 18. So 
Theophr. H. PI. 4. 2. 2. Xen. CEc. 19. 3. 
Spec, a cistern, in the fields, Matt. 12, 11, 
i. q. (ppeap Luke 14, 5. So Sept. e.nd Pitt? 
2 Sam. 18, 17. 

/3oA,?;, fj s , 17, 03aXX&&amp;gt;,) a cast, a throw ; 
spoken of distance, Luke 22, 41 oboVt Xt Sov 
fio\r]v about a stone s throw ; for the ace. 
comp. Buttm. 131. 9. Sept. Gen. 21,16. 
Thuc. 5. 65 p-fXP L pev Xi3ov K.OL aKovriov 
Mpnaav. Xen. Hell. 4. 5. 15. 



f. lo-co, (/3oXi y.) to 
lead, to sound, absol. Acts 27, 28 bis. 
Eustath. ad II. e, p. 427. 49. 3, p. 615. 53. 
Wetst. N. T. in loc, 



Soj, T), (/3aXXo&gt;,) pr. something 
thrown, as the lead in sounding, whence 
|3oXi a&gt; q. v. In N. T. a missile, e. g. a 
javelin, dart, Heb. 12, 20. Sept. for nblti 
Neh. 4, 17 ; yn Num. 24, 8. So Plut. De- 
metr. 3. Paul. Sil. 68, 69, in Anthol. Gr. 
IV. p. 62, 63. 

Boo, 6, indec. Boozor Boaz,IIeb. TSia 
(alacrity), pr. n. of a man celebrated in the 
book of Ruth, Matt. 1, 5 bis. Luke 3, 32. 

fiopftopos, ov, 6, dirt, mire, filth, pr. 
such as accumulates where animals are 
kept ; so proverb. 2 Pet. 2, 22. Sept. for 
2^ Jer. 38, 6. Dem. 1259. 11. Arr. Epict. 

4. 11. 29 cwreXSe KOI ;(oi /)a&gt; StaX/you, iv lv 
/3op/3o /3cp P.TJ KvXirjrai. Plato Phasd. 69. c. 

/3o/3/3a?, 5, 6, (Att. contr. for fiopeas,} 
pr. the north or N. N. E. wind, Sept. Prov. 
27, 16. Xen. An. 4. 5. 3. In N. T. meton. 
the north, the northern quarter of the heav 
ens, Luke 13, 29. Rev. 21, 13. Sept. for 
T SS Job 37, 22. So Theophr. H. PI. 5. 1. 
11. Plato Crit. 112. b. 

poCTKO), f. KTJO-CO, to feed, to pasture, to 
tend while grazing or feeding ; of persons, 
c. ace. Luke 15, 15 poo-Kfiv xoipovs. Mark 

5, 14 ; absol. ot fioaKovres swine-herds Matt. 
8, 33. Luke 8, 34. Mid. to feed, to be feed 
ing or grazing, of a flock or herd, Matt. 8, 
30. MarkS, 11. Luke 8, 32. Sept. for rw 
Gen. 29, 7. 9. Mid. Job 1,14. So Horn 
Od. 14. 103. ^sop. F. 131. Mid. Plut. non 
posse suav. viv. sec. Epic. 14. Plato Rep. 
586. a. Trop. of a teacher, to feed, to in 
struct and care for, John 21, 15. 17. Sept. 
and ttSI Ez. 34, 2. 3. 

Bocrop, 6, indec. Bosor, Heb. "11*3 
(torch) Beor, Sept. Bewp, Num. 22, 5 ; pr. 
n. of the father of Balaam, 2 Pet. 2, 15. 

ftoTavr), r)s, 77, (/3o o-Kco,) pr. pasturage, 
i. e. herbage, grass, plants, Heb. 6, 7. Sept. 



131 



for Kto Gen. 1, 11. 12. Ml V. H. 2. 40. 
Plato Prot. 321. b. 



vos, 6, a cluster of grapes, Rev. 
14, 18. Sept. for Vstix Gen. 40, 10. Num. 
13, 25. Luc. Bacch. 2. Xen. (Ec. 19. 18. 



?, oO, 6, (/3ovXevo&gt;,) a counsel 
lor. senator; spoken of a member of the 
Jewish Sanhedrim, Mark 15, 43. Luke 23, 
50. Sept. for fS h Job 3, 14. Dem. 1208. 
5. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 23. 

ftov\ev(0, f. fva-co, (/3oiAi7,) to be a 
counsellor or senator, Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 18 ; 
to lake counsel, to deliberate, to determine 
after consultation, Sept. for y?; Is. 23, 8. 
Xen. Ath. 2. 17. In N. T. only Mid. /3ou- 
Xeuo/iai, to tote counsel with oneself, i. e. 

1. to consult, to deliberate; e. g. Sing. 
followed by , Luke 14, 31. Plur. with 
iva, John 12, 10 ejSouXevo-airo . . . Iva KOL TOV 
\aapov airoKTfivaxTiv. [11,53.] Sept. for 
yr-ia l K. 12, 28. So c. fl Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 7 ; 
c. mrtas Xen. An. 4. 3. 14 ; absol. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 6. 8. 

2. to determine after deliberation, to ie 
minded, to purpose, c. ace. 2 Cor. 1, 17 ter; 
r. inf. Acts 5, 33 e/3ovXeuoi/ro aveXeiv av- 
rovj. 15, 37. 27, 39. Sept. c. ace. for 7?? 
Is. 19, 12. So c. ace. Xen. An. 1.1.7; c. 
inf. Hdian. 1. 16. 8. Xen. An. 3. 2. 8. 

f3ov\tj, ijs, 77, a council, senate, 1 Esdr. 
2, 17. Xen. Hell. 1. 7. 3. In N. T. cown- 
sc/, i. e. 

1. counsel given, advice; Acts 27, 12 ot 
n-Xei ou? eSevro jSovXrji/. Sept. for FlSS 2 
Sam. 16, 20. Plut. J. Caes. 21 /SovXiji/ 3e- 

t. Xen. Cyr. 7. 2. 26. 

2. counsel taken, e. g. spoken of God, 
determination, purpose, decree, Luke 7, 30. 
Acts 2, 23. 4, 28. 13, 36. 20, 27. Eph. 1, 
11. Heb. 6, 17. Sept. for rtX? Prov. 19, 
21. Is. 5, 19. So Horn. II. 1. 5. Find. Ol. 2. 
137. Of men, i. q. purpose, plan, project, 
Luke 23, 51. Acts 5, 38. 27, 42. Plur. 
purposes, thoughts, 1 Cor. 4, 5. Sept. for 
ns? HOS. 10,6; rqttjns i s . 55, 7. 8. So 

JE\. V. H. 2. 4 Koivcavbs TTJS jSouXijr. 

pOV\,TJfMl : GTOJ, TO, (/3ovX&lt;tyiat,) pr. 
what is willed ; hence, will, purpose, of 
God Rom. 9, 19; of men Acts 27, 43. [1 Pet. 
4, 3.] 2 Mace. 15, 5. Dem. 1109. 15. Plato 
Le. 769. d. 



f. pov\r](Top.ai, Pass, depon. 
2 pers. /3ouXet Luke 22, 42-, see Winer $ 13. 
2. Buttm. 13. III. 3 ; imperf. f^ov\6^v ; 
aor. 1 ffiovXTjZrjv James 4, 4, also ^JovXi 
2 John 12, see Buttm. 83. n. 5 ; to 



to MJi sTi, to cfesj re. According to Buttmann, 
the distinction between /3ouXo/nai and Se Xco 
is, that the latter expresses an active choice 
and purpose, the former a mere passive in 
clination or willingness ; Lexilog. I. p. 26. 
Or, /3ovXo/iat expresses the inward predis 
position and bent from which the active 
choice proceeds : see Tittm. de Synon. N. 
T. p. 124. Hence /3ovXo//&lt;u is never used 
of brutes. In speaking of the gods, Homer 
uses ovXo/im for 3&lt;fXa&gt;, since with them 
will is also effect ; Buttm. 1. c. p. 27. In 
N. T. 

1 . Of men, to will, to be willing, to be dis 
posed or minded, to desire, a) Genr . and with 
an infin. of object ; e. g. infin. aor. Mark 15, 
15 J3ov\6[j.vos TO) o^Xo) TO iKcivov TTOLrjcrai. 
Acts[l5, 37.] 17,20. 18,27. 19,30. 22,30. 
23, 28. 25, 22. 27, 43. 28, 18. Sept. for 
na 1 Sam. 15, 9 ; V?n Deut. 25, 7. (1 
Mace. 7, 30. Hdian. 7. 7. 8. Xen. Mem. 4. 
7. 6. An. 3. 4. 20.) With infin. present, 
Acts 25, 20 el (BovXoiTO 7ropevf&?Sai els if p. 

1 Tim. 6, 9. Philem. 13. Sept. for rax 
Is. 30, 9. 15. (Hdian. 7. 8. 18. Pint, de Sa- 
nit. tuend. 1. Plato Soph. 244. a.) With 
emu, and a predicate of the subject in the 
nominative; Acts 18, 15 KpiTrjs yap &lt;ry&lt;a 
rovnm ou /3ovXo/iai flvai. James 4, 4. 
(Pint. Cato Min. 65. Plato Conv. 200. b.) 
With an inf. impl. James 3, 4. 2 John 12. 3 
John 10. Once with aor. Subjunct. John 
18, 39 ; see Matth. 5 516. 3. Buttm. 5 139. 
n. 1. Kiihner 5 259. 1. b) Also to be 
minded, to intend, to purpose, c. inf. aor. 
Matt. 1,19 e/SovXyja?; XaSpa aTroXvcrat avrfjv. 
Acts 5, 28, 12, 4. 2 Cor. 1, 15. Sept. for 
V?? Ezra 4, 5. So Plato Gorg. 460. c. 
Xen. O3c. 13. 10. c) As used by one 
having authority, and thus implying com 
mand ; SQ with ace. and infin. pres. Phil. 

1, 12 yivaxrKfiv fie vp.as fiov\op.ai. 1 Tim. 

2, 8. 5, 14 ; ace. and inf. perf. for pres. 
Tit. 3, 8 ; inf. aor. simpl. Jude 5. So Plato 
Conv. 184. a. Xen. An. 1. 1. 1. 

2. Of God, and so i. q. St Xo), see above ; 
to will, to be pleased, to choose, to determine ; 
absol. James 1, 18; c. infin. aor. Luke 22, 
42 Trdrep, fl flovXfi TrapfVfyKflv TO TTOTr/piov 
TOVTO an tfj.ov. Heb. 6, 17; ace. et infin. 

2 Pet. 3, 9. Also of Jesus as the Son of 
God, c. inf. aor. Matt. 11, 27. Luke 10, 22. 
Once of the Holy Spirit, c. inf. impl. 1 Cor. 
12, 11. Horn. II. 1. 67. ib. 13. 347. 

/3owo9, ov, 6, a hill, Luke 3, 5. 23, 20. 
Sept. for nsaa Ex. 17, 9. 10. Pol. 3. 83, 
1. Plut. Sulla 16. A word of the later 
Greek, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 355. 



132 



J3o6s, 6, fj,anox or cow, an animal 
of the ox kind ; Plur. oxen, cattle ; Luke 13, 
15. 14, 5. 19. John 2, 14. 15. 1 Cor. 9, 9 
bis. 1 Tim. 5, 18. Sept. for "i&a Gen. 13, 5; 
fTiQ Gen. 41, 2. 3. 4. Luc. D. Mort. 6. 2. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 32. 

/3pa/3eiov, ov, TO, (ftpaftevs,) a prize in 
the public games, as a wreath, garland, or 
the like ; 1 Cor. 9, 24. Trop. of the re 
wards of the future world, Phil. 3, 14. 
Plut. Symp. 9. 13. 2. 

ppapevco, f. evcro), pr. to be 6 fBpaftevs, 
i. e. to be a director, arbiter, in the public 
games ; see Potter Gr. Ant. I. p. 441. Diet, 
of Antt. art. Agonotheta ; then, to decree 
victory, to give the prize, Wisd. 10, 12. He- 
liodor. 4. 1. In N. T. to administer, to rule, 
absol. and trop. Col. 3, 15 17 elpTjvr] TOV Xpi- 
(TTOV ftpafievfTO) ev rats Ka.p8ia.is vp.a&gt;v. So 
pr. Diod. Sic. 13. 53. Pol. 2. 35. 3. Plut. 
Pomp. 55. 

fipaSvvw, f vv &gt;, Q3pa8us,) to be slow, 
slack, to delay, absol. 1 Tim. 3, 15. 2 Pet. 3, 
9 ov fipaovvfi 6 Kvpios TTJS eVayyeXt ay, the 
Lord will not be slack (draw back) from his 
promise; Winer 30. 6. n. Buttm. $ 132. 4. 
Sept. for ^HX Deut. 7, 10. Ecclus. 32, 18. 
-Ml. V. H. 3. 43. Plato Rep. 528. d. 

/3pa8v7T\oea), ^f.qo-co, (/SpaSvr, TrXe w.) 
to sail slowly, Acts 27, 7. Artemid. 4. 32. 

ppaovs, da. v, slow, not hasty, James 1 , 
19 bis. So Dem. 777. 5. Plato Apol. 39. b. 
Trop. slow of understanding, heavy, dull, 
Luke 24, 25. So Dion. Hal. de Rhet. At 
tic. PpaSvs TOV vow. Pol. 4. 8. 7. 

/3paSuT?79, T^JTos, 17, OpaSvj-,) slowness, 
tardiness, 2 Pet. 3, 9 &s Tives j3paovTiJTa 
ijyovvra.1, as some count it tardiness, i. e. 
that the Lord delays in respect to his pro 
mise ; see in j3paovva&gt;. Jos. Ant. 7. 4. 1 . 
Hdian. 3. 4. 15. Xen. Hell. 4. 6. 5. 

j3pa%Ui)V, ovos, 6, the arm, Lat. bra- 
chium, Plut. Eumen. 7. Xen. Eq. 7. 8. 
In N. T. by Hebr. like si"it , put for strength, 
might, power, Luke 1, 51. John 12, 38. 
Acts 13, 17. So Sept for Silt Deut. 5, 
15. Is. 51, 5. 

Spa^y?) eTa, v, short, small, little ; e. g. 

1. Of time, Luke 22, 58 /xera Ppaxv af 
ter a little while. Acts 5, 34 fipaxv TI (for) 
a little while. Sept. irapa /3pa^u for BSS3 
Ps. 94, 17. So fipaxv TI Pol. 14. 7. 5; 
fipaxel Luc. Somn. 2. Plato Conv. 217. a. 

2. Of space. Acts 27, 28 fipaxv oiao~rt]- 
cravres, i. e. having gone a little further. 
Sept. and ttJJa 2 Sam. 16, 1. So Diod. Sic. 



3. 3. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 47. Trop. of ram? 
or dignity, Heb. 2, 7. 9, fipaxv TI Trap" dyye- 
Xovs, a little lower than the angels, i. e. Jesus 
during his life on earth ; quoted from Ps. 8, 
6, where Sept. for asja necessarily of rank, 
as the antith. in Heb. 2, 9 also requires. 

3. Of quantity or number, small, few ; 
John 6, 7 ftpaxv TI, a little. Sept. and ES53 
1 Sam. 14, 29. 44. So ^Eschin. 56. 2~6. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 8. Also Heb. 13, 22 8ia 
Ppaxemv sc. \6ya&gt;v, i. e. in few words, brief 
ly ; so Luc. Tox. 56. Plato Prot. 336. a. 

/3pe(o?, for, ovs, TO, a child, e. g. yet 
unborn, a fcetus, Luke 1, 41. 44. (Ecclus. 
19, 11. Horn. II. 23. 266.) Usually an in 
fant, babe, Luke 2, 12. 16. 18, 15. Acts 7, 
19. 2 Tim. 3, 15 dno Pp(&lt;povs,from a child, 
from the cradle. So 1 Mace. 1, 61. Luc. 
D. Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 5. Trop. 
of those just entering on the Christian life, 
1 Pet. 2, 2 ; comp. 1 Cor. 3, 1. 2. Heb. 5. 
12. 13. 

/3/3e^&&amp;gt;, f. o&gt;, 1 . to wet, to moisten, to 
sprinkle ; c. ace. of obj. Luke 7, 38. 44 ; 
absol. Rev. 11,6 tva p.rj VCTOS ftpeXTl sc - r n v 
y^v. Sept. for norn Ps. 6. 7. Diod. Sic. 
3. 25. Xen. An. 4". 3. 12. 

2. to rain, to cause to rain, i. q. veiv, 
found in the Attic poets and later prose 
writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 291. a) Genr. 
and with eVi Tiva, Matt. 5, 45 (6 3e6?) 
fipeX eL e&gt;7 " SIKO/OVS KT\. (Sept. for "P a 7311 
Am. 4, 7.) With ace. of material, Luke 
17, 29 (6 3f6sO f/3pef irvp KOI 3eToi/. Sept. 
Gen. 19, 24. Ez. 38, 22 ; comp. Ex. 9, 24. 
So c. ace. of thing Xen. (Ec. 17. 2. Pass. 
Pol. 16. 12. 3. b) With indef. subject, 
/iJpe ^ei, like vet, Lat. pluit, it rains, James 
5, 17 bis, iTpo&lt;rr)vaTO TOV p.f) j3pe cu, xal OVK 
fftpf&v eVi TTJS yrjs. See Matth. 295. 2 pen. 
Buttm. 129. 17. 



js, 17, thunder; Mark 3, 17 
viol Ppovrrjs, see in Eoavepyts. John 12, 
29. Rev. 4, 5. 6, 1. 8, 5. 10, 3. 4 bis. 11, 
19. 14, 2. 16, 18. 19, 6. Sept. for d?n 
Job 26, 14. Ps. 77, 19. Horn. E. 21. 19V. 
Luc. D. Deor. 9. 2. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 3. 

PpoXV ^&gt; &gt;?&gt; Op***) rain &gt; Matt. 7, 
25. 27. Sept. for Dffia Ps. 68, 10. 105, 32. 
Geopon. 2. 39. 191. Found only in latt 
usage, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 291. 

(3po%o?, ov,6, a noose, snare; trop. 1 Cor 
7, 35 OVK Iva ppoxov vp.1v eVi/3dXa&gt;, not that 1 
would cast a noose over you, i. e. impose on 
you any necessity. Sept. for \S5j5ia Prov. 
22, 25. Plut. Amator. 13. Xen. Ven. 2. 
5,6. 



133 



ftpvyfJ.6?, ov, 6, (/3pvx&lt;,) a 
gnashing of the teeth, in pain or rage, Matt. 

8, 12. 13,42. 50. 22, 13. 24, 51. 25, 30. 
Luke 13, 28; comp. Acts 1, 54. Ecclus. 
51, 3. Suid. (3pvy/j.6s rpiap-os oSojTcov. 
Comp. Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 8, 12. 

j3pi&gt;)(a), f. |o), to grate, to gnash the 
ceeth in rage, c. ace. Acts 7, 54 fftpv^ov 
TOVS ofioVra? fir avrov. Sept. for p nn 
Job 16, 9. Ps. 35, 16. aL Comp. Horn. IL 
13. 393. Soph. Trach. 1074. 

ftpvca, f. o-co, to be full, to swell out with 
any thing, to overflow, Diog. Laert. 1. 122. 
Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 32. In N. T. 
trans, to make overflow, lo pour or send forth, 
as a fountain its waters, c. ace. James 3, 11. 
So absol. Act Thorn. 37 7777717 (3pvov&lt;ra. 
Xen. Ven. 5. 12 orav 77 yr} ftpvy. 

ppcu/titt) aroy, TO, (/3(/3pa&gt;ov&lt;a&gt;,) 1. eat 
ables, food, i. e. solid food opp. to milk 1 
Cor. 3, 2 ; so Matt. 14, 15. Mark 7, 19. 
Luke 3, 11. 9, 13. 1 Cor. 6, 13 bis. 8, 8. 
Sept. for bax Gen. 41, 35. 36 ; iaxa Gen. 
6, 21. So jfel. V. H. 3. 20. Plut. de Sanit. 
tuend. 6. Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 13. Spoken 
of meats permitted by the Mosaic law, Heb. 

9, 10. 13, 9. Also of meats of which Jew 
ish Christians scrupled to eat, Rom. 14, 15 
bis. 20. 1 Cor. 8, 13. 1 Tim. 4, 3. 

2. Trop. for aliment, sustenance, nourish 
ment ; John 4, 34 fpov /Spco/ia, i. e. that by 
which I live, in which I delight. 1 Cor. 3, 2 
yaXa vp.as (ironva, ov |3pa&gt;p.a, i. e. solid 
spiritual food or instruction, i. q. crrepea 
rpocpt) Heb. 5, 12. 1 Cor. 10, 3 /3pa&gt;p.a irvtv- 
fjMTiKov, spiritual food, i. e. miraculous, and 
so the emblem and source of spiritual nou 
rishment. 



, ou, 6, 77, adj. Opwo-ir,) eat 
able; Luke 24, 41 x re Tl fipuxn-pov, have 
ye any food? Sept. for bax Lev. 19, 23. 
Ez. 47, 12. ^Eschyl. Proni.~479. 

/3p&&amp;gt;0Y?, ewf, 77, Oi/SpoxTKca,) 1. aneat- 
ing, i. e. the act of eating, 1 Cor. 8, 4. 2 Cor. 
9, 10 apros (Is PpaxTiv, bread for eating, 
bread to eat, quoted from Is. 55, 10 where 
Sept. for bax. So Jos. Ant. 1. 20. 2. 
Plato Rep. 619. c. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 15. 
Trop. corrosion, rust; Matt. 6, 19. 20 O-TJS 
KOI fipaxTis, moth and rust, the latter said of 
alloyed money ; comp. James 5, 2. 3. So 
Aquila for tjs moth Is. 50, 9. 

2. Meton. that which is eaten, food, 
i. q. /3po&gt;/za. John 6, 27 TTJV /3pa&gt;aii&gt; rrjv 
ajio\\vp.fV7]t&gt;, i. e. food for the body. Heb. 
12, 16. So Ppaxris Kai noa-is. food and drink, 
Rom. 14, 17. Col. 2, 16. Sept. for bax Gen. 



47, 24 ; baXB Jer. 7, 21. So Plut. de Virt 
et Vit. 2. Plato Legg. 783. c. Trop. foi 
aliment, nourishment ; John 4, 32 jSpwcnv 
?X&) (payeiv, i. q. /3pcop.a in v. 34 ; see in 
/3pa&gt;/ia no. 2. In John 6, 27. 55, Jesus uses 
PpSxris in the sense of food for the soul, 
i. e. that true spiritual aliment from above 
presented in and through him to Christians. 
Comp. Clem. Alex. Strom. 5. 10 ^p&&amp;gt;o-ts KM 
Troo is TOV 3ei ou Xoyou 77 yvuxris eon TTJS 
Set ay overlay. 

/Spooavco) obsol. lends its forms to j3t- 
j3pa)o-(c&lt;u q. v. 

/Sl/^/fa), f. I CTW, (/3^3ov,) to sink in the 
deep, to cause to sink ; Pass, to sink, Luke 
5, 7. So 2 Mace. 12, 4. Diod. Sic. 5. 4. 
Pol. 2. 10. 5. Trop. 1 Tim. 6, 9 fls oXe- 
3po!/; comp. Ps. 69, 2. 3. 124, 4. 5. 

/Su^-o?, ou, 6, depth, the deep; 2 Cor. 11, 
25 vv%% r] /jLfpov tv r&lt;a /3u3&lt;a SC. TTJS SaXao-- 
o-77f. Sept. for nblSia Ps. 107, 24. ./El. 
H. An. 8. 3. Luc/D. Marin. 10. 2. Diod. 
Sic. 3. 21. 

pvpaevs, ecos, 6, (j3vpo-a.) a tanner, Acts 
9, 43. 10, 6. 32. Artemid. 4. 56. 

/3v(T(T(,vo$j 77, ov, (/3uo-o-or,) byssine, of 
linen, see in ftva-o-os. Neut. TO ftv(r&lt;rivot&gt; 
Rev. 19, 8, also fivavivov, linen, i. e. cloth 
or raiment of byssus, Rev. 18, 12 Griesb. 
v. 16. 19, 8 bis. 14. Sept. for jna and la 
1 Chr. 15, 27 ; ttJO Gen. 41,42. Jos. Ant". 
3. 7. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 85 fivcro-iva TrepifiepXr)- 
p-tiyv. Hdot. 2. 86. 

/5?J&lt;rcroy, ou, 77, byssus, linen, spoken of 
the finest and most precious stuffs, as worn 
by the rich, or as an article of commerce, 
Luke 16. 19. Rev. 18, 12 Rec. Comp. also 
1 Chr. 15, 27. 2 Chr. 5, 12. Esth. 1,6. 8, 
15. Sept. for -pa 2 Chr. 2,14. 3, 14 ; ttiir 
Ex. 26, 1. Ez. 27, 7. al. So Theocr. 2. 73. 
Pausan. 5. 5. ib. 6. 26. Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1. 
ib. 3. 7. 2. Strabo 15. p. 693. The word 
comes from Heb. ynz, pr. the Syrian 
byssus, Ez. 27, 16, distinguished from the 
Egyptian byssus or E51U v. 7 ; though else 
where "pa is often put for VV in the 
later Hebrew, 1 Chr. 4, 21. 2 Chr. 3, 14 ; 
comp. Ex. 26, 31. It has been long dispu 
ted whether the byssus was linen or cotton ; 
see Celsii Hierob. II. p. 169 sq. Forster de 
ByssO antiquor. Lond. 1776. Herodotus 
affirms that the mummies of Egypt were 
wrapped in bandages of byssus (o-iv86vos 
^vacrivr/s Te\ap.uHTi Hdot. 2. 86 ; comp. Xt- 
vov ftva-o-os Jos. Ant. 3. 6. 1) ; and many of 
these have been of late years subjected to 
minute examination with the microscope, 
and have proved to be composed of threads 



134 



of linen ; see Wilkinson s Mann, and Gust. 
of the Anc. Egyptians, III. p. 115. This 
would seem to decide the controversy so 
far as it relates to mummy-cloths, and pro 
bably likewise as to sacred vestments. It 
is however still a question with some, whe 
ther the term pvo-aos may not perhaps have 
been sometimes used more widely, so as to 
include also cotton fabrics ; since these were 
much worn by the ancient Egyptians, as 
well as by the moderns ; and the Arabic 



term sliash, shashiyeh, (Heb. ^j) now de 
notes a fine muslin of cotton ; see Wilkin 
son 1. c. p. 116 sq. Plin. H. N. 19. 2. 3 
Poll. Onom. 7. 75. 

p(0(J,o$, ov, 6, (/3aa&gt;,/3tuVa&gt;,) a step, stand, 
base, Horn. II. 8. 441. In N. T. and usu 
ally, an altar, pr. to which the ascent was 
by steps, Acts 17, 23. Sept. for Hats 
Ex. 34, 13. So Hdian. 7. 11. 5. XPP 
Mem. 1. 1. 2. 



r. 



a or yaftcfea, rj, indec. Gab- 
batha, Aram. Nnaa (the back, a ridge ; 
fern, of 35 back, boss), pr. n. of a place in 
Jerusalem where Pilate gave sentence 
against Jesus, John 19, 13 ; called in Greek 
XiSdorpwroi , where see fully. It was near 
the castle or residence of Pilate. Comp. 
Heb. Lex. art. 3?. Buxt. Lex. Chald. 377. 
Others derive it from r. fi?J to be high, 
as if for 



ri\ 6, indec. Gabriel, Hebrew 
lO"iaa (man of God), pr. n. of an arch 
angel, Luke 1, 19. 26. See in a 



ryayypawa, TJS, 17, (ypaw&gt; ypaiVo),) gan 
grene, mortification, which spreads by de 
grees over the whole body, 2 Tim. 2, 17. 
Plut. de Adul. et Amic. 24 trop. yayypat- 
vais . . StajSpwSety AXeai&gt;Spoy. Poll. On. 
4. 207. Wetst. N. T. in loc. 



6, indec. Gad, Heb. "lj} (good for 
tune), pr. n. of the seventh son of Jacob, 
born of Zilpah, Gen. 30, 10 sq. In N. T. 
the tribe of Gad, Rev. 7, 5. 



S) ov, 6, a Gadarene, i. e. an 
inhabitant of the city Gadara, TaSapd, the 
fortified capital of Peraea or the region east 
of the Jordan, Jos. B. J. 4. 7. 3. Accord 
ing to Eusebius and Jerome (Onomast.) it 
was situated over against Tiberias and Scy- 
thopolis. Josephus calls Gadara a Greek 
city, TTO\IS E\\r]vis, Ant. 17. 11. 4; and 
says it had many wealthy inhabitants, B. J. 
4. 7. 3. When first taken from the Jews, 
it was annexed by the Romans to Syria, 
Jos. B. J. 1. 7. 7; Augustus gave it to 
Herod the Great, ib. 1. 20. 3 ; but it was 
restored to Syria after Herod s death, Ant. 
17. 11. 4. The site of Gadara has been 
recognized at Urn Keis, a place with exten 
sive ruins visited by Seetzen, Burckhardt, 
and others ; situated near the crest of the 



chain of mountains which bound the valley 
of the Jordan on the east, and overlooking 
the lake of Tiberias, the southern end of 
which bears from it N. W. An hour north 
of this spot is the deep valley of the Hiero- 
max ; in which are hot sulphur springs, 
also mentioned by Eusebius and Jerome. 
On the east of the ruins are many sepul 
chres hewn in the rock ; as also great num 
bers of sarcophagi lying about. See Re- 
land. Palaest. p. 773 sq. Seetzen in Zach s 
Monatl. Corr. XVIII. p. 417 sq. Burckh. 
Trav. in Syr. p. 270, 276. In N. T. ruv 
Ta8apr)v&gt;v Mark 5, 1. Luke 8, 26. 37 ; also 
in Mss. Matt. 8, 28 for rwv repyeo^i/oij/ or 
TWV Tepacrr]v)i&gt;, q. V. 

rd^a, 779, 17, Gaza, Heb. FIJ? (strong), 
a celebrated city of the Philistines, situated 
partly on elevated ground not far from the 
coast of the Mediterranean, near the south 
ern limits of the territory of the Israelites, 
and constituting the key between Egypt 
and Syria. It is one of the earliest of the 
Canaanitish cities mentioned ; Gen. 10, 19. 
It was assigned by Joshua to the tribe of 
Judah, who subdued it ; but the possession 
of it was retained or soon recovered by the 
Philistines ; Josh. 15, 47. Judg. 1, 18. 16, 
1 sq. After having destroyed Tyre, Alex 
ander the Great laid siege to Gaza also, 
which was then held by a Persian garrison, 
and took it after two months ; Arr. Exp. 
Alex. 2. 26, comp. Strabo 16. 2. 30. p. 759. 
He left the city standing ; but about B. C. 
95, Alexander Jannaeus took it after a siege 
of a year and destroyed it. Gabinius after 
wards rebuilt it, and Augustus bestowed it 
on Herod the Great, after whose death it 
was annexed to Syria. See Jos. Ant. 1 1 . 
8. 3, 4. ib. 13. 5. 5. ib. 13. 13. 3. ib. 14. 5. 
3. ib. 15. 7. 9. ib. 17. 11. 4. Reland Pa 
laest. p. 788-800. For other notices, and 
for the present condition of Gaza, see Bibl. 



135 



Res. in Palest. II. p. 9W-363. In N. T. 
Acts 8, 2&gt; fVt TTJV 68ov TT)i&gt; KaTaftalvov&lt;rav 
UTTO lfpovcraXf)fi els Tti^av avrrf earlv (prj- 
p.os, the way leading from Jerusalem to Gaza, 
which [way] is desert, i. e. which leads 
through the uninhabited country east of 
Gaza, where Philip met the eunuch. Others 
refer tpr^ios to Gaza itself ; but against the 
historical testimony. See more fully in Bibl. 
Res. in Palest. II. p. ttQ. 

yaa, T)S, f], the treasure, treasury, of a 
king or state, Acts 8, 27. Sept. for T55 
Ezra 5, 17. Esth. 4, 7. Plut. Alex. M. 36. 
Diod. Sic. 17. 64. Lat. gaza Cic. de Off. 2. 
22. Mela 1. 11 gaza Persa? serarium vo- 
cant. 



ov, TO, yaa, &lt;vaKij, 
a treasury, Strabo 7. p. 319; comp. yao- 
&lt;uXa Plut. Demetr. 25. In the Scriptures 
and Josephus, the treasury of the temple, 
tv av\fj OIKOV 3eoi} Neh. 13, 7 ; comp. Sept. 
for HStib Neh. 10, 37. 13, 4. 5. 8 ; T3* 
Esth. 3, 9. Jos. Ant 19. 6. 1. B. J. 5. 5. 2. 
According to the Rabbins the treasury was 
in the court of the women, where stood 
thirteen chests, called rrhBl ia trumpets from 
their form ; into which the Jews cast their 
offerings, Ex. 30, 13sq. See Buxt. Lex. 
2506. Lightf. Chorogr. Marco praem. c. 3. 
So in N. T. Mark 12, 41 bis. 43. Luke 
21,1. Meton. of the court itself, John 8, 20. 

aio?, ov, 6, Gams, Lat. Cains, pr. n. 
of several men in N. T. a) A Macedo 
nian, and fellow-traveller of Paul, who was 
seized by the populace at Ephesus, Acts 
19, 29. b) A man of Derbe who accom 
panied Paul in his last journey to Jerusa 
lem, Acts 20, 4. c) An inhabitant of Co 
rinth with whom Paul lodged, and in whose 
house the Christians were accustomed to 
assemble, Rom. 16, 23. 1 Cor. 1, 14. d) 
A Christian to whom John addressed his 
third epistle, 3 John 1. 

&lt;yaXa, OKTOS, TO, milk, 1 Cor. 9, 7. Sept. 
for abn Gen. 18, 8. So Luc. D. Marin. 

1. 2. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10. Trop. for the 
first rudiments of Christian instruction, 
1 Cor. 3, 2. Heb. 5, 12. 13. But in 1 Pet. 

2, 2, milk is the emblem of pure spiritual 
nourishment, or of Christian instruction in 
general. 

JaXaT???, O u, 6, a Galatian, Gal. 3, 1. 

1 dXarui, as, fj, Galatia or Gallogra- 
cia, a central province of Asia Minor, lying 
S. and S. E. of Bithynia and Paphlagonia; 
W. of Pontus ; N. and N. W. of Cappado- 
cia ; and N. and N. E. of Lycaonia and 



Phrygia. The chief cities were Ancyra, 
Tavium, and Pessinus. Its name was de 
rived from the Gauls, TaXarai ; of whom 
two tribes, the Trocmi and Tolistoboii, witli 
a tribe of the Celts, Tectosages, migrated 
thither about 278 B. C. and mingling with 
the former inhabitants, the whole were 
called Gallograeci. The Celtic language 
continued to be spoken by their descendants 
at least until the time of Jerome, 600 years 
after the migration; see Jerome ad Gal. 1, 
2. Under Tiberius, about A. D. 26, tin s 
country became a Roman province. Gala 
tia was distinguished for the fertility of its 
soil and for its trade. It was the residence 
of many Jews ; and from these and the other 
inhabitants Paul appears to have gained 
many converts to Christianity. See Strabo 
4. p. 187. ib. 12. 566. Pausan. Phoc. 10. 
23. 9. Liv. 38. 16, 18. Tacit. Ann. 15. 6. 
Comp. Rosenm. Bibl. Geogr. I. ii. p. 210. 
Winer Realw. s. v. In N. T. 1 Cor. 16, 1. 
Gal. 1, 2. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 1 Pet. 1, 1. 

JTaXari/co?, rj, 6v, Galatian; Acts 16, 
6 raXariKTjv x&lt;*&gt;p av i i- e - Galatia. 18, 23. 

yaX^iA??, rj Si rj y tranquillity, e. g. of the 
sea, a calm, Matt. 8, 26. Mark 4, 39. Luke 
8, 24. Horn. Od. 7. 319. Luc. V. Hist. 2. 
40. Xen. An. 5. 7. 8. 

TaXtXa/a, ay, 17, Galilee, a region of 
Palestine, which in the time of Christ in 
cluded all the northern part of Palestine 
lying between the Jordan and Mediterra 
nean, and between Samaria and Phenicia. 
Before the exile the name seems to have 
been applied only to a small tract bordering 
on the northern limits around Kedesh of 
Napntali; Heb. b^a 1 K. 9, 11; fi^ia 
2 K. ! 15, 29. It was anciently called also 
Galilee of the Gentiles, D^ art b^a Is. 8, 
23, roXtXa/a d\\o&lt;pv\a&gt;v 1 Mace. 5, 15, be 
cause many foreigners from Egypt, Arabia, 
Phenicia, etc. were mixed with the popula 
tion, as is expressly stated by Strabo, 16. 2. 
34. p. 760; comp. 1 Mace. 5, 15. 21-23. 
Galilee in the time of Christ was divided 
into Upper and Lower, ; avu&gt; KCU r} KOTO 
ToXiXa/a ; the former lying north of the 
territory of Zebulun and having many 
mountains; the latter being less hillv, fer 
tile, and very populous, with many cities 
and villages. According to Josephus, Lowor 
Galilee extended to Carmel and Scythopo- 
lis, and apparently also to Ginaea ; in wlu ch 
case it included the great plain of Esdra- 
elon ; Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 1 ; comp. Ant. 20. 6. 
1. But he also specifies Xaloth (mod. 
IksS.1) as its southern limit ; and this woulil 



136 



yap 



exclude the plain ; B. J. 3. 3. 1. The chief 
cities were Tiberias and Sepphoris ; but 
Capernaum and Nazareth are most fre 
quently named in the N. T. See Strabo 
1. c. Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 1-3. Rosenm. Bibl. 
Geogr. II. ii. p. 42. Winer Realw. s. v. 
In N. T. Mark 1, 9. Luke 2, 39. 4, 14. 8, 
26. John 7, 52. al. saep. In Matt. 4, 15 
ToXtXata TMV eSvcov is quoted from Is. 8, 23 
[9,-l], for which see above. So 17 SdXao-o-a 
TTJS FaXtXa/ay, the sea of Galilee, the lake 
of Tiberias, Matt. 4, 18. 15, 29. + 

ittXtXat09, a, ov, Galilean; Subst. a 
Galilean, a native or inhabitant of Galilee ; 
Matt. 26, 69. Mark 14, 70. Luke 13, 1. 2 bis. 
22, 59. 23, 6. John 4, 45. Acts 1, 11. 2, 7. 
5, 37. The Galileans were brave and in 
dustrious, Jos. B. J. 3. 3. 2 ; though the 
other Jews regarded them as stupid, unpol 
ished, and seditious, and therefore proper 
objects of contempt; John 1, 47. 7, 52. 
Acts 2, 7. They had a peculiar dialect, by 
which they were distinguished from the 
Jews of Jerusalem, Mark 14, 70. See Bux- 
torf Lex. 434 sq. Lightf. Cent. Chorogr. 
Matt, praem. c. 86, 87. 

a\\ia)V, a&gt;vos, 6, Gallio, a Roman 
proconsul of Achaia, Acts 18, 12. 14. 17. 
fie was the younger brother of the philoso 
pher Seneca, and was called Marcus An- 
naeus Novatus ; but took the name of Gallio 
after being adopted into the family of L. 
Junius Gallio. Like his brother Seneca, he 
was put to death by order of Nero. Senec. 
Ep . 104. Id. Q. Nat. 4. praef. Tacit. Ann. 15. 
73. ib. 16. 17. Wetst. N. T. in loc. 

I a/jia\ir)\, 6, indcc. Gamaliel, Heb. 
bx^aa (benefit from God) Num. 1, 10. 2, 
20, a distinguished Pharisee and teacher at 
Jerusalem, under whom Paul was educated, 
Acts 5, 34. 22, 3. According to the Tal 
mud, he was the son of Simeon and grand 
son of the celebrated Hillel (Buxt: Lex. 
617) ; was distinguished for piety and Jew 
ish learning ; and for a long time was pre 
sident of the Sanhedrim. See Lightf. Hor. 
Heb. in Act. 5, 34. 



&lt;ya/ie&), &&amp;gt;, (ya/xos,) aor. 1 (yrjp.a from 
ya/io&gt;) Luke 14, 20, also the later form 
eydp.r)&lt;ra Mark 6, 17. al. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 
742. Buttm. Gr. and Ausf. Spr. J 114 ; Im- 
per. 3 plur. ya^e iTaxrav 1 Cor . 7, 36, and 
yanTjcrdrao-av v. 9, see Winer 13. 2. e. 
Buttm. Ausf. Spr. 88. n. 8. To marry, 
to wed, i. e. 

1. Of men, c. ace. to marry a woman, to 
1akf as wife., Luke 14, 20 ywaiKa ey^/io. 16, 



18 bis. Matt. 5, 32. 19, 9 bis. Mark 6, 17 
on avTTjv fydnrja-fv. 10, 11. So Jos. Ant. 1. 
15. 1. Diod. Sic. 4. 72. Xen. Mem. 1. 1.8. 
Absol. and neut. to marry, to take a wife ; 
Matt. 19, 10 oi a-vfji(f)pfi ya/jLTJo-at. 22, 25. 
30. 24, 38. Mark 12, 25 otfre yap-ova-iv. 
Luke 17, 27. 20, 34. 35. 1 Cor. 7, 28 lav 
fie yfjfjirjs. v. 33. So 2 Mace. 14, 25. Ml V. 
H. 4. 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 27. 

2. Of females, absol. to marry, to get 
married, 1 Cor. 7, 28 ea.v yr]fj.rj f) 7rap3eW. 
v. 34. 36. 1 Tim. 5, 11. 14. Comp. Eurip. 
Med. 606 ficov ya/ioi)cra ml Trpo8ov&lt;rd ere. 
Pass. aor. 1 eyap.^r]v, to be married, to 
get married, c. dat. Mark 10, 12 *ai yaprfir) 
aXX. 1 Cor. 7, 39. So Plut. Romul. 2. Id. 
Demetr. 2 f) p-qr^p r&lt;u Avriyovca ya/^Selcra. 

3. Genr. of both sexes, absol. to marry, 
to get married, 1 Cor. 7, 9 bis. 10. 1 Tim. 
4, 3 KoXf OVTKIV yafjiflv. Plut. Conjug. Prase. 
20. ib. 34. 



J, f. lo-co, (yap,or,) to marry, to 
give in marriage, e. g. a daughter, 1 Cor. 
7, 38 bis, Lachm. for the common fKyapifa ; 
and so Matt. 22, 30. Mark 12, 25. Luke 
17, 27. 20, 35. 

ya/^KT/co), i. q. yap,i co, to marry, to give 
in marriage, Pass. Mark 12, 25. Aristot. 
Pol. p. 22. 



v, 6, 1. a wedding, marriage, 
nuptials; e. g. ev8vp.a ydp.ov a wedding- 
garment Matt. 22, 11. 12; TO StTnvvov TOV 
ydpov the marriage-supper, wedding-feast, 
Rev. 19, 9, see below. So 1 Mace. 9, 37. 
41. Hdian. 4. 11. 10. Xen. Ag. 3. 3. Spec. 
the wedding-feast, marriage-festival, which 
continued seven days ; see Judg. 14, 12. 
15. Tob. 11, 19. Winer Realw. art. Hocli- 
zeit. So Matt. 22, 2 eVo^o-e yap-ovy. v. 3. 4. 
8. 9. 10. 25, 10. Luke 12, 36. 14, 8. John 
2, 1. 2. Sept. for riMfin Esth. 2, 18. So 
Tob. 6, 12. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 14. Xen. 
Ven. 1. 8. Hence trop. the rejoicings and 
happiness of the Redeemer s kingdom are 
represented under the figure of a wedding- 
festival, Rev. 19, 7. 9; comp. Matt. 25, 
1 sq. 

2. Meton. marriage, matrimony, the mar 
riage state, Heb. 13, 4. Wisd. 14, 24. 26. 
Hdian. 3. 10. 10. Xen. Hi. 1. 27. 



conj. (ye , apa,) for, because, a cau 
sal particle, put always after one or more 
words in a clause, and expressing the rea 
son of what has been before affirmed or im 
plied; comp. Buttm. 149. m. 17. Kiihner 
$ 324. 2, and Gr. Gram. $ 754. Hartung 
Lehre v. d. Partikeln I. p. 457-480. 



jap 



137 



yap 



1. CAUSAL and ARGUMENTATIVE: a) 
After an antecedent clause expressed, for; 
Matt. 1,20/iq (po^Sf;? 7j-upaXa/3eTi/ Mapiap. 
TO yap eV auriy ytvvrfiev KT\. v. 21 KaXftrei? 
TO ovoua avrov Irjcrovv avros yap (raxrei 
KT\. Mark 1, -22. 6, 18. Luke 1, 15. al. sae- 
piss. So too after a clause of prohibition or 
caution, Matt. 3, 9. 24, 5. Luke 7, 6. al. 
We find yap put after two words closely 
connected in a clause, Matt. 2, 6. Mark 1, 
38. Luke 6, 23. John 12,8. Acts 4, 20. al. 
Often also yap is found in two consecutive 
clauses, viz. where the same idea is ex 
pressed twice, i. e. affirmatively and nega 
tively, or generally and specially, John 8, 
42. "l Cor. 16, 7. 2 Cor. 11, 19. 20; or 
where the latter clause is dependent on the 
former, Matt. 10, 19. 20. Mark 6, 52. John 
5, 21. 22. Acts 2, 15 ; or where two different 
causes are assigned, Matt. 6, 32. 18, 10. 1 1 . 
Rom. 16, 18. 19. In similar circumstances, 
yap is also found in three consecutive 
clauses, Mark 9, 39. 40. 41. Matt. 16, 25. 
27. Luke 9, 24. 25. 26. Acts 26, 26. 1 Cor. 
9, 16. al. So Matt. 26, 10-12, where tpyov 
yap and fiaXovaa yap refer to the act of the 
woman, and irdvroTf yap to the objection of 
the disciples. The yap is also sometimes 
repeated, where the writer again takes up a 
sentence which began with yap and was 
interrupted, as Rom. 15, 26. 27. 2 Cor. 5, 
2. 4. Very often also yap stands in con 
nection with other particles, where however 
each particle retains its own separate force 
and signification ; so eav ydp, for if, Matt. 5, 
46. 6, 14 ; ei yap, for if, Rom. 3, 7. 4, 14 ; 
I8ov ydp,forlo,forbehold,liuke 1,44. 48. 
17, 21. 2 Cor. 7, 11 ; Kal yap, for also, for 
. . . too, for even, Matt. 26, 73. Mark 10, 45. 
Luke 6, 32-34. John 4, 23. 45. Acts 19, 
40. Rom. 11, 1. al. (Luc. D. Mort. 22. 2. 
Xen. An. 2. 5. 5. ib. 3. 3. 4.) Or also yap 
icat. for also, Acts 17, 28 rov yap Kal ytvos 
ca-pfv. 2 Cor. 2, 9; p.fv yap, for indeed, 
Acts 28, 22. 2 Cor. 9, 1. 11,4. Heb. 8, 4. 
6, 16; or also followed by e adversative, 
Acts 23, 8. 1 Cor. 11, 7 dvfjp utv yap 
(comp. v. 4) ... yvvr) 8e KT\. Heb. 12, 20 ; 
but 8e omitted Rom. 3, 2. 1 Cor. 11, 18 ; 
HTJ yap c. imperat. for let not, James 1,7; 
ou yap, for ... not, Matt. 10, 20. Mark 6, 
52. Luke 8, 17. John 3, 17. 34. 7, 1. Rom. 
2, 11. 1 Cor. 2, 2. Gal. 4, 30. Heb. 4, 15. 
Rev. 3, 2. al. saep. (Palaeph. F. 31. Xen. 
An. 3. 4. 36.) ouS yap, for neither, John 
5,22. 7, 6. 8, 42. Rom. 8,7. Gal. 1, 12. 6, 
13. (Hdian. 8. 4. 24.) ovre yap, for nei 
ther, Luke 20, 36. 1 Cor. 8, 8. 1 Thess. 2, 5. 
b) Elliptical ly, where the clause to which 



yap refers is omitted and is to be supplied in 
thought ; comp. Buttm. 1. c. In this case 
it merely assigns the motive for an opinion 
or judgment, etc. Matt. 2, 2 ivhere is he 
who is lorn king of the Jews 1 [he must be 
already born.] etSo/i y ap avrov TOV dart pa, 
FOR we hare seen his star. Matt. 22, 28 [we 
cannot tell,] -ndvres yap f&xov avrrjv, FOR they 
all had her. Mark 5, 42 [and this she might 
well do,] rjif yap truiv 8&&amp;gt;8eKa, FOR she was 
twehe years old. Luke 9, 26 [and so will it 
be with him who cometh not after me.] os 
yap an arpatjfmfftg p.e KT\. FOR whosoever 
shall be ashamed of me, etc. John 4, 44 he 
departed into Galilee, [not indeed at first to 
Nazareth his Trarpij,] avros yap irjcrovs 
KT\. FOR Jesus himself testified, comp. Luke 
4, 16 sq. John 9, 30 [why speak ye thus ?] 
lv yap TOUTW Savuacrrov e&lt;TTiv KT\. (Xen. 
Mem. 4. 2. 6.) Acts 4, 27 [and all this 
has now been fulfilled,] &lt;rvvf)x%T]a-av yap 
eV dXrj^fias KT\. 19, 37. 22, 26. Rom. 2, 
24 [yea, all these things ye do.] TO yap ovo- 
p.a rX. 4, 2. 8, 18 [yea, I say, suffer with 
him,] Xoyibp.ai -yap KT\. v. 20. 14, 10 
[this ought not so to be,] ivavres yap KT\. 15, 
4. 1 Cor. 10, 1 [in like manner take ye 
heed,] ov Se Xw yap KT\. 2 Cor. 9, 7 [dXX 
tXapair,] iXapoi/ yap /crX. 12, 6 [I might 
indeed do this,] e av yap *crX. 1 Thess. 2, 1 
(comp. 1,9). 2 Thess. 3, 11. Heb. 7, 11 [as 
some may have thought,] 6 Xaos yap KT\. 
for under it the people received the laic. v. 13 
[and truly this change has taken place,] 
e &lt;p ov yap KT\. James 3, 7. al. saep. So Plato 
Conv. 194. a, [crv p.ev 8vvacrat Sappeli/,] xa- 
\a&gt;s yap avros qyawcrat. With other parti 
cles, each retaining its own separate force 
and signification ; comp. above in lett a. 
So Kal yap, for also, for . . . too, for even ; 
Matt. 8, 9 and Luke 7, 8 [and this I know 
from my own case.] KOI yap eyo&gt; aiftpanros 
flat, FOR / too am a man under authority. 
Matt. 15, 27 and Mark 7, 28 vat, Kvpte, KOI 
ydp TO. Kwdpta KT\. yea, Lord, [yet deny me 
not,] FOR even the dogs do eat, etc. 2 Cor. 3, 
10 [and so it is,] Kal yap ov8e KT\. 5, 2. 13, 
4 [and so it is with us,] KOI yap rjue is KT\. 
Phil. 2, 27 [and ye heard truly,] Kal yap 
rio-%tvr]&lt;T(. 1 Thess. 3, 4. Also at v ydp 
for indeed; Rom. 2,25 [in vain then thou 
claimest to be a Jew, v. 17 sq.] Treptro/u) 
fitv yap oxpeXtl KT\. Acts 1 3, 36 [now this 
is not said of David,] AauiS pev yap KT\. 
1 Cor. 5, 3. 2 Cor. 9, 1 ; with 8&lt;f following, 
Heb. 7, 18. 19 [there is then such a change,] 
d?StTT)(Tts p-fv ydp . . . eTTticrayatyf) 8e *rX. 
FOR indeed there is an annulment, etc. Also 
ov ydp, for .. . not, Matt. 9,13 [and for this 



138 



ye 



end am I also come,] ov yap ?/\Zov KT\. 
Mark 9. 6 [he spake this unwittingly,] ov 
yap rj8fi ri XaX 770-77, /or he knew not what to 
say. Luke 6, 43. Acts 4, 20 [and forbid us 
not,] ov fiwa/ie3a yap KT\. Rom. 8, 15. 

2. EPEXEGETICAL or explanatory, where 
it introduces in more detail what has been 
before announced; like Engl. namely, to 
wit, that is to say, for example ; Buttm. 
149. m. 17. Kiihner $ 324. 2. Gr. Gram. 
754. 1 . /3. a) After demonstr. ovrws, as in 
classic Greek ; Matt. 1, 18 rov Se I. X. 77 
yeveo~is ovrcas fjv fj.vrja Tfv Sfimis yap KT\. 
So Jos. B. J. 7. 3. 3 init. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 6. 
Ag. 3. 2. Plato Protag. 320. c. b) Less 
strictly, where it introduces by way of ex 
planation the reason or motive of what pre 
cedes, that is to say, for, since ; Matt. 3, 3 
the kingdom of heaven is at hand, ovros ydo 
fOTiv KrX.for this is he, etc. 24, 38. Luke 8, 
40. John 6, 64. 20,9. Acts 28, 20. Rom. 1, 
18.6,19. iCor. 7, 7. Gal. 2, 12. Phil. 2, 5. 
Heb. 1,5. 2,8. 7, 1 . al. ssep. So p,j) yap 1 Pet. 

4, 15. In this way too ydp serves to intro 
duce parenthetic explanatory clauses ; Mark 

6, 14 Km r/Kovcrev 6 j3a&lt;n\(vs trlpmSrjs (&lt;pave- 
f&gt;6v yap eyevero TO ovop.a avrov) Kal fXeyev. 

7, 3. John 4, 8. 9. Acts 13, 8. 18, 3. 18. 
Rom. 7, 1. 1 Cor. 16, 5. 2 Cor. 5, 7. al. 
Soph. Antig. 178. Xen. An. 7. 1. 29. Plato 
Phaedo 116. c. 

3. INTENSIVE, where it merely serves to 
strengthen a clause, like Engl. why, then, 
truly; Matth. $ 615. Buttm. 5 149. m. 17. 
a) With interrogatives and in questions, 
where originally yea or nay may have been 
implied; e.g. /AT) yap, John7,41 fj.rjyap e&lt; 
TTJS TaX. 6 Xpia-ros epxerai, doth then Christ 
come out of Galilee ? 1 Cor. 11,22; ir&gt;s 
ydp, how then? Acts 8,31; ris ydp, 
Acts 19, 35 ris ydp ecrriv av^panros, what 
man is there then, etc. ri ydp, what then? 
Rom. 3, 3. Phil. 1, 18 ; and so ri yap KUKW 
eitoirjo-fv, what evil then hath he done, or : 
why, what evil hath he done, Matt. 27, 23. 
Mark 15, 14. Luke 23, 22. But very often 
ydp here retains its primary sense, as in no. 
1 ; so 1 Cor. 10, 29. James 4, 14. Matt. 9, 

5. 16, 26. al. b) In responses, some word 
of assent or dissent having been implied 
before it, as assuredly, not at all, or the like ; 
1 Cor. 9, 9. 10, ev yap TW VO/JLCO . . . fit f)p-as 
yap fypd(prj. Gal. 1, 10. 1 Thess. 2, 20. 
(Luc. Hermot. 10. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 9.) 
Also ov ydp, no then, no indeed, Acts 16, 
37. So Luc. D. Mort. 24. 3. + 

jaaTijp, repos, rpos, 17, the belly, genr. 
Sept. for -jtsa Num. 5, 22. Xen. Mem. 1. 
3. 6. Hence in N. T&lt; by synecd. 



1. the stomach, paunch, as the receptacle 
of food ; (pr. Sept. for "|23 Job 15, 2 
Hdian. 1. 6. 2 ;) meton. a glutton, gorman 
dizer, so in the hexameter of Epimenides, 
Tit. 1, 12 : 

KpTJTfs ael \l/evCTai KO.KO. bypia. yaffrfpes apyai, 

the Cretans are always liars, evil beasts, 
slow bellies, i. e. lazy gormandizers. So 
yaorp/p-apyos Plato Eryx. 405. e ; yao-rpis 
Ml V. H. 1. 28; yaa-rpi8ov\os Diod. Sic. 
II. p. 549. Wess. Hesych. yao-repes olov 

TpOtpf/S p.OVT)S eVl/LieXoup.ei Ot. 

2. the womb, Luke 1, 31. Sept. for "JE3 
Gen. 25, 23. So Diod. Sic. 4. 33. Plato 
Legg. 792. e. Hence ev yao-rpl e^eu/, 
to lie with child, Matt. 1, 18. 23. 24, 19. 
Mark 13, 17. Luke 21, 23. 1 Thess. 5, 3. 
Rev. 12, 2. Sept. for fTiri Gen. 16, 4. 2 K. 
8, 11. So Pausan. 4. 9. 5. Hdot. 3, 32. 

ye. an enclitic particle, which serves to 
strengthen or render more emphatic the word 
to which it is appended, by placing it in 
antithesis to other words, and thus fixing 
the attention upon it ; e. g. a part in refer 
ence to a whole, a single object in refer 
ence to many, a less in reference to a greater, 
and vice versa. Hence it often cannot be 
rendered in English, but must be expressed 
by a stronger emphasis in pronunciation, or 
by the tone of voice ; though its general 
meaning may be frequently given by at 
least, at any rate, indeed, even, or the like. 
See Passow s. v. Herm. ad Vig. p. 824 sq. 
Buttm. 149. m. 25. Kiihn. $ 317. 2. Gr. 
Gram. 703. Matth. 602. 

1. Simply, as connected with a noun, 
pronoun, or verb. a) As giving emphasis 
to the less in antith. with the greater ; 
Luke 11, 8 though he will not rise and give 
him because he is his friend, Sid ye TTJV dvai- 
Sfiav avrov KT\. yet because of his impor 
tunity indeed, he will rise, etc. 18, 5 8id ye 
TO Trapfx fiv M KOTTOV, yet because indeed 
this widow troubleth me. So Sept. Job 30, 
24. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 4 8id ye KT\. b) Vice 
versa, the greater in antith. with the less ; 
Rom. 8, 32 os ye rov idiov viov OVK. e&lt;pei- 
a-aro KT\. he who indeed spared not his own 
Son . . . how shall he not with him, etc. So 
Eurip. Med. 1358. Luc. D. Deor. 17. 2. 
c) In wishing ; 1 Cor. 4, 8 KCU 6(p(\6v ye 
e jSao-iXeuo-are, and I would indeed (or at 
least) ye did reign. See Hartung Lehr. v. d. 
Part. I. p. 372. Herm. ad Vig. p. 825. 

2. More freq. ye is connected with other 
particles, viz. 

a) aXXa ye, see in aXXa no. 3. a. 

b) apoye, apa ye, see in apa and apa 



139 



c) f i y e , i/ / Zeas/, ?/ indeed, spoken of 
what is taken for granted ; Henn. ad Vig. 
p. 831. a) Simply, with the indie. Eph. 
3, 2 eiyc T)Kov&lt;raTf KT\. if indeed ye have 
heard, as I take for granted, etc. 4, 21. 
Col. 1, 23. So Luc. Jup. Trag. 36. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 5. 3. ib. 2. 1. 17. /3) With KM 
added, dye Kai, if indeed also, c. indie. 
2 Cor. 5, 3 tiye KOI evSvcrdfifvot ov yvp-vol 
(vp&Tjo-on&a, if indeed also (as we may 
take for granted, i. e. since) being thus 
clothed we shall not be found naked ; see in 
yvp.vos. Gal. 3, 4 eryf KOI fiKrj, if indeed 
also it is in rain, sc. as we must suppose. 
So ^El. V. H. 12. 9 etyf KOI oi TralSey avrbv 
atcroCo-t. 

d) ft 8f firj yf , i. q. et fie fir], but 
stronger, but if not so indeed, if otherwise, 
else ; serving to annul the antecedent pro 
position, whether affirmative or negative ; 
Herm. ad Vig. p. 830 sq. Buttm. 5 151. IV. 
7. Kiihn. j 340. 4. So after an affirma 
tive, but if not, otherwise, Matt. 6, 1. Luke 
10, 6. 13, 9. (Plato Rep. 425. e.) After 
a negative, where it consequently affirms ; 
if otherwise, else, Matt. 9, 17. Luke 5, 36. 
37. 14,32. 2 Cor. 11, 16. So Se ^ 
Xen. An. 4. 3. 6. Cyr. 3. 1. 35. 

e) Kaiye, and indeed, see above in no. 1. 
a) As referring to the less, and at least, 
and even; Luke 19, 42 Kaiye ev rfj fjp.fpa 
a-ov TavTT). So Luc. D. Deor. 4. 1. Plato 
Rep. 335. b. ft) As referring to the great 
er, what is more, and even, yea even ; Acts 
2, 18 Kaiye eVi TOVS 8ov\ovs p.ov. So Luc. 
Tragod. 251. Xen. An. 7. 7. 51. 

f) xairoiyf, and yet indeed, although 
indeed, i. q. ican-oi, but stronger ; John 4, 2 
AtatYoiye irjcrovs avTos OVK ejSaTrrtfei . Acts 
14, 17. 17, 27. Comp. Herm. ad Vig. p. 
837 sq. Luc. D. Deor. 20. 10. Xen. Mem. 
1. 2. 3. 

g) fjLfvovvyt, i. q. p.e vovv, but stronger ; 
see in its order. 

h) prjTiye, i. q. fj.r)Ti, but stronger; 
see in -fTi. 



i/os, 6, Gideon, Heb. ^1* (a 
cutter off), the deliverer of Israel from the 
power of the Midianites, Heb. 11, 32. See 
Judg. c. 6-8. 

yeewa, rjs, fj, Gehenna, hell, i. e. the 
place of punishment in Hades or the world 
of the dead, i. q. Taprapos 2 Pet. 2, 4 ; \lfivrj 
TOV Trvpos Rev. 20, 14. 15; TO nvp TO alta- 
viov Matt. 25, 41. Jude 7 ; see in art. afys, 
and comp. Judith 16, 17. Ecclus. 7, 17. 
Fabric. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p. 194, 645. 
Hence it is a place of eternal fire and thick 



est darkness; comp. Jude v. 6. 13. The 
name yeewa is the Heb. C3n SO a , the valley 
of Hinnom, Josh. 15, 8, the narrow valley 
skirting Jerusalem on the south, running 
down from the west into the valley of Je- 
hoshaphat, under Mount Zion. Here the 
ancient Israelites established the idolatrous 
worship of Moloch, to whom they burned 
infants in sacrifice ; 2 K. 23, 10. Jer. 7, 31 . 
32. 32,35; comp. Jer. 2,23. 19,6.13. Heb. 
Lex. art. ^ . The valley was also called 
PB n , Tophet, 2 K. 1. c. Jer. 11. cc. prob. from 
"1PSFI place of burning. It was appa 
rently in allusion to this detested and abom 
inable fire, that the later Jews employed 
the name of this valley (Gehenna) to denote 
the place of future punishment or the fires 
of Tartarus. There is no evidence of any 
other fires having been kept up in the val 
ley, as some have supposed ; see Bibl. Res. 
in Palest. I. p. 404. Buxtorf Lex. 395, 
2623. Wetst. N. T. I. p. 299. Tholuck 
Bergpred. zu Matt. 5, 22. So els TTJV yeev 
vav, els TO irvp TO ao-fieaTov, Mark 9, 43. 45, 
comp. v. 44. 46. 48 ; els rr)v yeevvav TOV Trv 
pos, Gehenna of fire, hell-fire, Mark 9, 47. 
Matt. 5. 22. 18, 9 ; or simply els TTJV yeewav 
Luke 12, 5 ; et? yetwav Matt. 5, 29. 30 ; ev 
yeevvr) Matt. 10, 28 ; t&gt;7ro TTJS yffvvrjs James 
3, 6. Spec, vlos yffvvTjs, a child of Gehenna, 
belonging to Gehenna as his proper place 
and portion, Matt. 23, 15 ; comp. Sept. vibs 3a- 
VCLTOV for Heb. ^^""i^. 2 Sam. 12, 5. Also 
fj Kpio-Ls TTJS ye(i&gt;vT]s, the condemnation of 
(to) Gehenna, Matt. 23, 33 ; comp. Jude 
v. 7. 



indec. Gethsemane, pr. n. 
of a garden or plot of ground near Jerusa 
lem, beyond the brook Kidron, Matt. 26, 36. 
Mark 14,32; comp. John 18, 1. Tradition 
still points it out at the foot of the mount of 
Olives ; see Bibl. Res. in Pal. I. p. 346. De 
rived perh. from Aram. Fi* press, and 
oil, i. e. an oil-press. 

yeiTCOV) ovos, 6? y, (kindr. yfj, 
a neighbour, Luke 14, 12. 15, 6. 9. John 9, 
8. Sept. for p. JJ Jer. 6, 21. Diod. Sic.13. 
84. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 12. 

ye\da), , f. do-a&gt; Luke 6, 21, earlier 
f. do-op.ai, Buttm. j 1 1 3. 4. n. 7 ; to laugh, 
in joy or triumph, intrans. Luke 6, 21. 25. 
Sept." for ?ns Gen. 17, 17. .El. V. H. 14. 
36. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 5. 



)?, UTOS, 6. (yeXaw,) laughter, in joy 
or triumph, James 4, 9. Sept. for pHS Gen. 
21,6. Luc. Bis ace. 10. Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 15. 



&lt;ye/u o&gt; 140 

ye/u a&gt;, f. iVa&gt;, (y&lt;=Va&gt;,) to fill, to make 
full, with ace. of thing and gen. of that 
with which it is filled; Mark 15, 36. John 

2, 7 bis. 6, 13. Pass, absol. Mark 4, 37. 
Luke 14, 23. So Pol. 1. 18. 9. Xen. Hell. 
6. 2. 25. Construed also with ace. and OTTO 
TWOS, see in OTTO no. 2. f ; Luke 15, 16 ye- 
/LuVat r?)j/ Koi\iav O.VTOV OTTO Tail Kepariaiv. 
With ace. and e*c TIJ/OJ Rev. 8, 5. 15, 8 ; 
so Heb. "jifl x|tt , Sept. TrXqpdo) e*c, Ps. 
127, 5. 

ye^w, f. nS&gt;, to le full of, to be filled 
with, c. gen. Matt. 23, 27. Luke 11, 39. 
Rev. 4, 6. 8. 5, 8. 15, 7. 17, 3. 4. 21, 9. 
Rom. 3, 14 quoted from Ps. 10, 7, where 
Sept. for xba c. accus. So Diod. Sic. 13. 

3. Pol. 4. 65. 2. Plato Crit. 117. e. Con 
strued also with e *c, Matt. 23, 25 ; like Heb. 
V? ^ Is. 2, 6. Ez. 32, 6. 

yevea, as, fj, (yivopai, ye wo,) birth, Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 2. 8. In N. T. 

1. a generation, pr. the interval of time 
between father and son, a single step or 
succession in natural descent; Matt. 1, 17 
quater, Tracrai ovv yeveal . . . yeveai SeKare cr- 
vapes. Sept. for Tfo Gen. 15, 16. Deut. 
23, 3. So Jos. Ant. 1. 7. 2. Pint, de Def. 
Orac. 11. Plato Phil. 66. c. The ancient 
Hebrews at first reckoned the generation at 
a hundred years ; see Gen. 15, 16, com p. v. 
13 and Ex. 12, 40. But at a later period, 
like the Greeks and modern chronologers, 
they appear to have counted from thirty to 
forty years as a generation, Job 42, 16; 
more exactly, three generations for every 
hundred years; Hdot. 2. 142 yeveal yap 
rpels dvSpav fKarov ered eWi, comp. Pint, 
de Defect. Orac. 11. Sir I. Newton s Chro- 
nol. p. 53. Lond. 1728. Hence 

2. Genr. and less definitely, a generation, 
an age, put for the average duration of hu 
man life, the period in which the population 
of the earth is supposed to be successively 
renewed ; only in Plur. ages, generations, 
times. So of past ages, Acts 14, 16 eV rals 
Trapco^Tjuevais y f veals, ?tt times past. 15, 21 
tK yeveatv dpxaicov, from ancient times, 
of old time. Eph. 3, 5 erepais ytveals in 
other ages. Col. 1, 26 OTTO ra&gt;v alavwv KOI 
OTTO ra&gt;v yeve&v. Of time future, in inten 
sive phrases to denote never ending dura 
tion; Eph. 3, 21 els Trdcras ras yeveds rov 
alfavos TO&gt;V aUmof, comp. in ala&gt;v no. 2. a. /3. 
Luke 1, 50 tls yeveds yevecov, generations 
of generations, ages of ages ; comp. in alav 
and Rev. 1,6. So Sept. for B nifl Tto Ps. 
72, 5. 102, 25. Is. 51, 8. Comp. Gesen. 
L^hrg. p. 692. c. Matth. 430. Hdian. 3. 



8. 18. Diod. Sic. 1. 24. Plato Tim. 23. c. 
Thuc. 2. 68. 

3. Meton. a generation of men, the men 
of any age, those living in any one period ; 
so fj yevea avrr) this present generation Matt. 
11,16. 12,41.42. 24,34. al. yevea irovrjpd 
a wicked "generation Matt. 12, 39. 45. 16,4. 
al. yevea aTTtcrro? Matt. 17. 17. Mark 9, 19 ; 
yevea ovcoXia Acts 2, 40. Phil. 2, 15. Luke 
16, 8 (ppovi/j.u&gt;Tepoi . . . els Ti]v yeveav TTJV 
eavruiv, wiser . . . in respect to (heir own 
generation, those with whom they live and 
have to do. Acts 8, 33 ryv 8e yeveav avrov 
T IS 8ir)yr)o-eTai ; who shall declare his gene 
ration ? i. e. set forth the wickedness of 
that generation ; quoted from Is. 53, 8, 
where Sept. for TVn ; comp. Jos. B. J. 5. 
1 3. 6. Spoken of a former generation, Acts 
13, 36. Heb. 3, 10 ; of the future, Luke 1, 
48. Sept. for nin Deut. 32, 5. 20. Jos. 
B. J. 5. 13. 6. Luc. de Astrol. 20. Dem. 
1390. 25. + 

&lt;yevea\0y0), &gt;, f. fan, (yevea, Xeyo) ; ) 
to trace one s genealogy, Sept. Ezra 2, 62. 
Xen. Conv. 4. 51. In N. T. Pass, yevea- 
\oyeofjiai, ov/j,ai, to be traced in genealogy, 
i. e. to be reckoned by descent, to derive one s 
descent, absol. Ihb. 7, 6. Sept. for ttJrrjrvi 
1 Chr. 5, 1. 9, 1. 

&lt;yevea\ojLa, as, 77, (yei/eaXoyew,) a gene 
alogy, a genealogical descent or table, 1 
Tim. 1, 4. Tit. 3, 9. Sept. for inf. ^rPnn 
1 Chr. 7, 5. 7. Pol. 9. 2. 1. Plato Crat. 
396. c. 

yevecrta, &v, rd, (yei/eVtos,) pr. in earlier 
Greek writers, solemn rites for the dead, fe 
rine denicales, offered perh. on the birth-day 
of the deceased, Hdot. 4. 26 ; comp. Cic. 
Leg. 2. 22. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 485. 
Diet, of Antt. art. Funus. Later and in 
N. T. a birth-day celebration, birth-day fes- 
*m*Z,Matt. 14, 6. Mark 6,21. SoAlciphr. , 
Ep. 3. 18, 55. Dion Cass. 47. 18. &)3. ib. 
56. 46. 843. In this sense earlier writers 
used TO. yev&Xta, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 103 sq. 

ryeveat, 1 ), ecoy, fj, (yiVo/iat.yeVw.) genera 
tion, procreation, Xen. Lac. 2. 1. In N. T. 

1. birth, nativity, origin, Matt. 1, 18. 
Luke 1,14. (Rec. yevvrjo-ts.) James 1, 23 TO 
TrpoVcoTrov TTJS yeveaecos, i. e. native or natural 
face. . Sept. for n^Mo Gen. 3 1,1 3. SoDiod. 
Sic. 1. 6, 8. Hdian. 7. 1. 5. Plato Tim. 
27. d. Spec, of descent, lineage ; so /3//3Xo? 
yevfo-ea&gt;s, book of descent, i. e. genealogy, 
genealogical table, Matt. 1, 1. Sept. and 
nilMFi 1BD Gen. 5, 1 ; nilbin Gen. 2, 4. 
10, 1. 32. 



yeverrj 

2. Meton. origin of tilings, for creation, 
nature; James 3, 6 (^Awyi foucra TOV Tpo%bv 
rrjs yevfcreios. felling on fire the ivheel (circle) 
of nature, the whole creation. Plato Tim. 
29. e, yevtcre cos KCU Kocrp-ov . . . ap^rjv. Id. 
Phaedr. 245. e. iravra re ovpavbv iracrdv ye 
ytvt(Tiv. 

yeverij. ijs. 17, (yivopai, yei/w,) birth; 
fohn 9, 1 (&lt; yfVfTrjs,from his birth. Sept. 
Lev. 25, 47. Luc. Hale. 5. Pol. 3. 20. 4. 

yevr)/jui) UTOS, TO, (yivofiai, ytymffuu^ 
produce, fruit, sc. of the fields, Luke 12, 18. 
Trap, of the fruits and rewards of Christian 
virtue, 2 Cor. 9, 10. Text. rec. has in both 
places yewrj/jui, q. V. 

&&amp;gt;, f. Jjo-o), (ye wz poet, for ye- 



141 



1. to beget, as a father, c. ace. Matt. 1, 2 
A/3pau/i fyewrja-f TOV icraaK. v. 216. Acts 
7,8. 29 ; also with e* c. gen. of the mother, 
Matt. 1, 3. 5. Pass. Matt. 1, 20 TO tv avTfj 
ytvvrfitv that begotten (conceived) in her, 
the foetus. Sept. for ^ and "nVin Gen. 
5, 3 sq. So Luc. D. Deor. 22. 2. Pint. 
Symp. 3. 4. 3. Plato Conv. 206. d. Trop. 
a) to gender, to occasion, e. g. /xa^as 2 Tim. 
2, 23. So Diod. Sic. 18. 54. Plato Rep. 496. 
a. b) Of a Christian teacher, to beget in 
a spiritual sense, to be the instrument of 
one s conversion to a new life in Christ, c. 
ace. 1 Cor. 4, 15. Philem. 10. Comp. Philo 
Leg. ad Cai. p. 1000. b, /naXXoi/ OVTOV 77 
ov% TITTOV Ttav yovecav yfyfvvrjKa. c) Of 
God, to beget in a spiritual sense, to impart 
a new life and a new spirit in Christ, to 
renew spiritually, absol. TOV ytwrjo-avra 1 
John 5, 1 ; hence believers are said to be 
born of God (see in no. 3. b), and are called 
the sons of God; comp. John 1, 12. Rom. 
8, 14. Gal. 3, 26. Also in respect to the 
Messiah, the Son of God, the object of his 
paternal love and care, God is said to have 
begotten him, i. e. to hare constituted or de 
clared him to be his Son, espec. by his re 
surrection and exaltation, Acts 13, 33. Heb. 
1,5. 5, 5 ; all quoted from Ps. 2, 7 where 
Sept. for 1- Comp. in art. vlos. 

2. to bear, to bring forth, as a mother, c. 
ace. Luke 1 , 57 *cal eyewijtm viov. John 1 6, 
21; ace. et dat. Luke 1, 13; absol. Luke 

23, 29. Trop. (Is SorXeiW yewoxra Gal. 4, 

24. Sept. and *&* Gen. 46, 15. Luc. 
Sacrif. 6. Xen. Lac. 1. 3. 

3. Pass. aor. 1 eyfvvrfir)V. perf. yfytwrj- 
pai, to be born, to be brought into life, to 
come into life, as from parents generally. 
a) Pr. Matt. 2. 1. 4 irov 6 Xp. ytvvaTai. 19, 
12. 28, 24. Mark 14, 21. Luke 1, 35. 



John 3, 4 bis. Acts 7, 20. Rom. 9, 11. Heb. 
11, 23. Sept. for *^i3 Job 3, 2; ^ Ps. 
87, 4-6. (Hdian. 1. 7. 5. Plato Legg. 958. 
c.) With adjuncts : so with a predicate in 
the nom. as rv(p\6f John 9, 2. 19. 20. 32 ; 
Pa^aZor Acts 22, 28. With OTTO c. gen. of 
ancestor, to spring from, Heb. 11, 12 ; e*e c. 
gen. of mother, Matt. 1, 16. (Plut. Agesi. 
3.) Also f&lt; c. gen. of source or manner, 
as fK o-apKos John 3, 6 ; ex Tropvdas 8, 41. 
With f I s c. ace. as tls TOV /coV/iov John 16, 
21 ; also as marking purpose or end, eij 
TOIITO John 18, 37 ; &&amp;gt;a ... yfytvvrjp.fi a 
(Is aAaxrti/. i. e. born (made) for capture, 2 
Pet. 2, 12. With ev c. dat. of place or con 
dition, Acts 22, 3. John 9, 34. Acts 2, 8. 
With KCLTO. c. ace. as KOTO. crdpKa after 
the flesh Gal. 4, 23. 29. b) Trop. and only 
in John s writings, IK. 3eov yevvrfirivai \. 
yeyfvvrjfjifvos to be born of God, see in no. 1 . 
c. John 1,13. 1 John 2, 29. 3, 9 bis. 4, 7. 
5, 1 bis. 4. 18 bis. In the same sense, 6 ye- 
yivvrmevos f K TOV TrvevpoTos John 3, 6. 8 
f vSaros Kal TrvevpaTos V. 5 ; also yevvrfir)- 
vai uvca^ev V. 3. 7, see in ava Se v no. 1 . 

yevVT)fJ,a, aroy, TO, (yewaw,) pr. some 
thing born or produced, a product, i. e. 

1. Of men, offspring, progeny, Matt. 3, 
7 ytvvfjfiaTa e ^tSveoi , progeny of mpers . 1 2, 
34. 23, 33. Luke 3, 7. Sept. for l* 1 ^ 
Josh. 15, 14. Ecclus. 10, 18. 1 Mace. 1, 
38. Plato Tim. 24. d. 

2. Of trees and plants, fruit, produce, 
Matt. 26, 29. Mark 14, 25. Luke 22, 18. 
So Luke 12, 18 Rec. where others yeV^a. 
Trop. of the/r? s and rewards of Christian 
virtue, 2 Cor. 9, 10 Rec. Diod. Sic. 5. 17. 
Pol. 1. 71. 1. ib. 3. 87. 1. Put in this sense 
for Kaprros only by late writers, Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 286. 

Fevvrja-aper, fj, indec. Gennesareth, Heb. 
rnss (lyre) Deut. 3, 17, or rrhsa i K. 15, 
20, later Heb. "O35, Josephus Tewrja-ap B. 
J. 3. 10. 8 ; pr. n. of a small region of Ga 
lilee on the western shore of the lake, de 
scribed by Josephus (1. c.) as nearly four 
Roman miles in length and two and a half 
in breadth, and as distinguished for its ferti 
lity and beauty. It was so called from an 
ancient city, Josh. 19, 35, which also gave 
name to the adjacent lake, ri^i3"D j Num. 
34, 11. See Bibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 282. 
290. This lake is also called the Sea of 
Galilee, Matt. 4, 18 ; the Sea of Tiberias, 
John 21,1. It is about twelve miles long 
and five or six broad, and is still celebrated 
for the purity and salubrity of its waters, 
and the abundance of its fish. It presents 



142 



indeed a beautiful sheet of limpid water in 
a deep depressed basin, with a continuous 
wall of hills on the sides ; but the hills are 
rounded and tame ; and although after the 
rainy season the verdure of the grass and 
herbage gives them a pleasing aspect, yet 
later in the year they become naked and 
dreary. Its position exposes it to gusts of 
wind ; but these are not more frequent on 
the surface of the lake than in the region 
round about. See Jos. B. J. 3. 10. 7. Bibl. 
Res. in Pal. III. p. 253 sq. 261 sq. 312 sq. 
Irby and Mangles Trav. p. 294. [89.] In 
N. T. f) yff Tevvrja-apfT Matt. 14, 34. Mark 
6, 53 ; 17 \ifivr) Few. Luke 5, 1. 

yewr)(Ti$, ew j, 17, (yei/ww,) birth, nati 
vity, Matt. 1, 18 et Luke 1, 14 Rec. where 
others yeveais. Sept. for "^H Ecc. 7, 1. 
Jos. Ant. 2. 9. 3. Plato Polit. 274. a. 



r], 6v, (ytvvdw,) born, brought 
forth ; Matt. 11,11 et Luke 7, 28 ev yevvr]- 
Tols yvvaiK&v. So Sept. and Heb. ^^ 
fTSX Job 14, 1. 15, 4. al Diod. Sic. 1. 6. 
Plato Legg. 923. e. 

yevoS) tos, ovs, TO, (yivo^ai, yeWo,) a 
race, stock, lineage, in various senses and 
modifications, e. g. 

1. offspring, posterity, Acts 17, 28. 29. 
Rev 22, 16. Sept. for 3ni Jer. 36, 31. 
Horn. II. 19. 124. Hdot. ~3. 159. Xen. 
Hell. 6. 3. 4. 

2. a family, kindred, stock, Acts 4, 6. 7, 

13. 13, 26. Phil. 3, 5. Sept. and SHJ Jer. 
41, 1. Hdian. 5. 1. 17. Xen. Cyr. 1/2. 1. 

3. a nation, people, Mark 7, 26. Acts 4, 
36. 7,19. 18,2.24. 2 Cor. 11.26. Gal. 1, 

14. 1 Pet. 2, 9. So Sept. for D? Gen. 11, 
6. Esth. 2, 10. Diod. Sic. 1. 4, 19 ult. 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 2. 

4. a kind, sort, genus, Matt. 13, 47. 17, 
21. Mark 9, 29. 1 Cor. 12, 10. 28. 14, 10. 
Sept. for V Gen. 6. 20. Wisd. 19, 6. 
Plut. Gryllus 6. Xen. CEc. 7. 19. 

l epacnjvoSi oC, 6, a Gerasene, i. e. a 
native or inhabitant of the city or district of 
Gerasa, now Jerash. This city was situated 
in the eastern part of Perea or Gilead near 
the confines of the Arabian desert, on the 
parallel of Samaria, and was one of the ci 
ties of the Decapolis. It was large, opulent 
and splendid ; as is apparent from the mag 
nificent ruins still remaining, which have 
been described by Burckhardt and others. 
It is mentioned by Josephus, B. J. 1. 4. 8. 
ib. 3.. 3. 3. ib. 4. 9. 1. See Reland Palaest. p. 
806. Seetzen in Zach s Mon. Corr. XVIII. 
p. 424 sq. Burckhardt s Syria, p. 252 sq. 



Several Mss. and editions read Y 
va&gt;v Matt. 8, 28, where Rec. has Tfpye 
and other Mss. Ta8apr]vu&gt;v, which last is 
read also Mark 5, 1. Luke 8, 26. 37. Ge 
rasa itself lay so far from the lake, that the 
miracle could not have been wrought in its 
vicinity ; if therefore the reading Tepaoyvaw 
be correct, it must be because the city, as a 
provincial capital, gave its name to a large 
extent of territory, including Gadara and its 
environs ; and then Matthew only uses a 
broader appellation where the other evange 
lists employ a more specific one. This is 
not improbable ; since Jerome says (ad 
Obad. 1) that ancient Gilead was in his day 
called Gerasa. Origen testifies that Ttpa- 
(n)vu&gt;v was the ancient reading, though he 
did not follow it ; see in Tfpyea-rjvos. 

Fepjearivo?, ov, 6, a Gergesene, Heb. 
ittJrnj and Sept. Tepyfa-aios Gen. 15, 21. 
Deut. 7, 1. Josh. 24, 11 ; pr. n. of one of 
the ancient tribes of Canaan destroyed by 
Joshua, and of which JosepHus says nothing 
remained but the name, Ant. 1. 6. 2. Ori 
gen however says, that a city Tepyea-a an 
ciently stood on the eastern shore of the 
lake of Tiberias, and that the precipice was 
still pointed out, down which the swine 
rushed; Opp. ed. de la Rue, IV. p. 140. 
But in the silence of all other testimony 
this tradition can have little weight ; and 
the reading TepyfOT)v&gt;i&gt; in Matt. 8, 28, 
which rests on Origen s conjecture, is 
therefore l~ss probable than Tepaa-qv^v, or 
Ta8aprjvS)i&gt;, both of which he testifies to 
have been ancient readings ; comp. in Tepa- 
&lt;TT)v6s. Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 1. c. 

yepOVGM) as, f], (yfpovcnos, yepcov,) a 
council of elders, a senate, Plut. J. Caes. 
28. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 6. Also the eldership, 
i. e. collect, the elders runong the Jews, ei 
ther of the whole people, Sept. for E^E? 
Ex. 3, 16. 18. Deut. 27, 1 ; or of particular 
cities, Deut. 19. 12. 21. 2 sq. and later the 
Sanhedrim, Judith 4, 8 15, 8. 1 Mace. 12, 
6. al. In N. T. once, Acts 5, 21 TO oW- 
8piov Kal jracrav TTJV yepcvfriav Ttav viwv l&lt;r- 
parj\, the Sanhedrim ard (especially) the 
whole eldership of the chiHren of Israel, i. e. 
all the elders as being members of the San 
hedrim, i. q. -irav TO irpfo-ftveoiov Acts 22, 
5, and ol 7rpecr/3urepoi TOV itrflarjX 4, f&gt;. 8. 
25, 15. 

yepatv, ovros, 6, an old man, senex, John 
3, 4. Sept. for "J5J Prov. 17, 6. Hdian. 
3. 15. 4. Xen. Conv. 4. 17. 

yeuo), f. evo-co, to let taste, to cause to 
taste, Sept. for Bisbfi Gen. 25, 30. Hdot 



yeojpyeh) 143 

7. 46. Plato Legg. 634. a. In N. T. and 
usually (also in Horn ) only Mid. depon. 
yevofiai, f. evtro/iat. 

1. to taste, pr. and absol. Matt. 27, 34 
KOI yevcrdp.fvos OVK ijfeeXe nifty. Col. 2, 21 
see in art. aWco no. 2. b. With ace. ro 
v8ap John 2, 9. Sept. c. ace. for B5O i K. 
4, 29. Ecclus. 36, 19; absol. Luc. D. Deor. 
4. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 5. 

2. Spec, to taste, to partake of, to eat, 
absol. Acts 10, 10. 20, 11 ; c. gen. Acts 

23, 14 ni]8fv6s yevcracrSat. Luke 14, 24 
TOV Sfijrvov. Sept. c. gen. aprov for D2L3 
1 Sam. 14, 24. So absol. Jos. Ant. 6. 14 T . 
3; c. gen. Plut. Symp. 8. 8. 1, 3. Xen. 
An. 1. 9. 26. Trop. i. q. to partake of, to 
experience, to try ; c. ace. as naXbv pfjp-a 
3eoC Heb. 6, 5 ; c. gen. as TTJS dcopeas TTJS 
(Trovpaviov v. 4 ; with ort, 1 Pet. 2, 3 eijrep 
e yevtrao-Se OTI xpj/oro? 6 Kvpios, in Jillusion 
to Ps. 34, 9 where Sept. so for CSB ; comp. 
Prov. 31, 18. (So c. gen. Jos. Ant. 2. 10. 
1 TU&gt;V ayaSatv. Luc. Catapl. 13. Plato Rep. 
586. a, ouSe /3e/3ai ou . . . rjdovrjs fyevcrnvro.) 
Spec. yfvtcr Sai Sai/arou, to taste of 
death, to die, Matt. 16, 28. Mark 9, 1. Luke 
9, 27. John 8, 52. Heb. 2, 9. Comp. Talm. 
nnia CSI3 id. Buxt. Lex. art. c2B col. 895. 

yewpyeo), &gt;, f. ria-co, (yewpyo r,) p^. to 
till the ground ; then. genr. to till, to culti 
vate, e. g. rfv yfjv, Pass. Heb. 6, 7. Sept. 
for rnto rtW i Chr. 27,26. Diod. Sic. 1. 
33. Dem. 175. 11. Plato Theag. 121. b. 

yewpyiov, iov, TO, (yftopyew,) tilled land, 
a field, farm, trop. of believers, $eot) yecop- 
ytov 1 Cor. 3, 9. Pr. Sept. for .Tlia Prov. 

24, 30. 31, 16. Dion. Hal. 1. 93. 
yecopyof, oC, 6, (yjj, yea, epyaj,) a tiller 

of the ground, husbandman, 2 Tim. 2, 6. 
James 5, 7. Sept. for "OX Jer. 14, 4. So 
Luc. Parasit. 14. Xen. (Ec. 5. 16. Spec, 
also for a/i7reXoupyo y, a vine-dresser, keeper 
of a vineyard, Matt. 21, 33. 34. 35. 38. 40. 
41. Mark 12; 1. 2 bis. 7. 9. Luke 20, 9. 10 
bis?. 14. 16. Trop. of God, John 15, 1 ; 
comp. Is. 5. 1 sq. Comp. Dion Cass. 595. 
77 OVK fXaiov, OVK oivov yewpyovcrtv. So 
T&lt;at. agricolfc Cic. de Senect. 15. 

y&gt;7, yrjs, fj, (yea, yala.) earth, land, viz. 

1. As tilled and productive, earth, soil; 
yrj ?roXX)7 Matt. 13, 5. Mark 4, 5 ; yrj 17 ^0X17 
Matt. 13, 8. Mark 4, 20 ; so Luke 13, 7. 
14, 35. Heb. 6, 7. James 5, 7. al. Sept. for 
V3X Gen. 1, 11. 12. Dem. 794. 26. Xen. 
(Ec. 4. 8. 

2. As the surface on which we live, 
move, and tread, the earth, the land. a) 



Genr. the earth, the ground ; so fK%vi&gt;6p.fvov 
err! TTJS yrjs Matt. 23, 35 ; Trinrfiv eVl TTJV 
yrjv Matt. 10, 29. Mark 8, 6. Acts 9, 4. al. 
Matt. 27, 51 17 yrj e crer2/. 25, 18. 25 expu- 
^a . . . eV 777 yfj. Luke 6, 49 otKoS. ol&lt;Lav 
fir\ rifv yrjv. John 8, 6. 8 typcHpfv els rijv 
yrjv. Acts 9, 8 ^ye pS;; tz?ro TTJS yijs. Luke 
22, 44. 24, 5. al. Sept. for Ma-iK Ex. 3, 5 ; 
TO 1 Sam. 26,7. So Hdian. l. 13. 2. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 3. b) Opp. the sea or a 
lake, the land, terra Jirma, Mark 4, 1 npos 
TTJV SaXaircrai eVt TTJS yf/s. 6, 47. John 6, 
21. Acts 27, 39. 43. 44. al. Sept. for rTi^ 
Joel 1, 13. So Hdian. 2. 11. 7. Xen. An. 
1. 1. 7. c) Spec, a land, country, territo 
ry ; so coupled with a gentile noun, yr/ icr- 
paijX Matt. 2, 20. 21 ; yfj Xavadv Acts 13, 
19 ; yf) Iov8a Matt. 2, 6 ; Zo/3ouXcoi&gt; 4, 15 ; 
yrj AlyvTTTOv Acts 7, 11. 36. 40. al. yfj XaX- 
8ai(ov Acts 7, 4 ; also Matt. 14, 34. Mark 
6, 53. al. Sept. and TO Ex. 11, 5. Josh. 
14,1. (Hdian. 4.11.12. Xen. An. 1 . 3. 4.) 
With an adj. yJ; aXXorpt a Acts 7, 6 ; yrj 
eKflvrj Matt. 9, 26. 31. With gen. of pers. 
one s own country, native land, Acts 7, 3. 
Synecd. a land for the inhabitants, Matt. 10, 
15. 11, 24 ; comp. Sept. and "fiX Is. 11,4. 
Spec, and simply, the land of Israel, Pa 
lestine, Luke 4, 25. 21, 23. 35. Eph. 6, 3. 
James 5, 17. Rom. 9, 28 comp. Is. 10, 23 ; 
also Matt. 27, 45. Mark 15, 33. Luke 23, 
44. So Matt. 5, 5 ort avrol K\npovop.Tja-ovo-i 
TTJV yrjv, for they shall inherit (possess) the 
land sc. of Promise, quoted from Ps. 37, 11, 
comp. v. 9. 22. 29. 25, 13. Is. 60, 21, where 
Sept. for y^ U-P ; gee Lev. 20, 24. Deut. 
1 6, 20. The quiet possession of the earthly 
Canaan, early promised to the Jews, became 
afterwards an emblem of the peace and re 
wards of the righteous and of the Messiah s 
spiritual kingdom ; see Tholuck Bergpred. 
ad loc. 

3. the earth, orbis terrarum, the world, 
the terraqueous globe. a) In antith. with 
6 ovpavos heaven; Matt. 5, 18 eu&gt;s av Trap- 
eX37 6 ovpavos Kal 17 yf/. v. 35. 16, 19. 
Luke 21, 33. Acts 2, 19. Heb. 1, 10. 2 Pet. 
3, 5. 7. 10. 13. Rev. 21, 1. al. So ra l 
TOIS ovpavols Kal ra fTrl TTJS yrjs, i. e. all 
things, the whole universe, Eph. 1,10. Col. 
1, 16. Sept. and 7^X Gen. 1, 1. 2, 4. So 
Hdian. 2, 11. 8. Plato Conv. 211. a. b) 
Spec, the earth as inhabited, the world, i. q. 
f) oiKOVfJifvrj, Acts 1, 8 fcos ecr^drov TTJS yr/s. 
4, 26 ot /3ao-iXeIs TTJS yrjs . 10,12. 11,6. 17, 
26. Heb. 11, 13. Rev. 3, 10. Sept. for 
TO Gen. 6, 5 ; ^* Gen. 6, 1. 7. (Hdian. 
1. 2. 9. Xen. Ag. 9. 7.) Hence atpeti/ nji* 



144 



C&lt;arjv (TOV TOLOVTOV) OTTO TTJS yrjs,to take 
away one s life (a person) from the earth, to 
put him to death, Acts 8, 33. 22, 22. Also 
Col. 3,2 TO. eVt TTJS yrjs, things on the earth, 
earthly things, v. 5 ra fj,e\rj TO. eVt TTJS yfjs, 
i. e. carnal members, i. q. i} &lt;rdp. So with 
the idea of moral infirmity ; John 3, 31 6 &&amp;gt;v 
(K TTJS yijs . . . f&lt; TTJS yfjs XaXeT, opp. 6 avu&gt;- 
3ev fpx6fj,fi&gt;os. So where any thing is said 
to be done or take place on earth, in the 
world, i. e. among men, Matt. 5, 13 vp.els 
fcrTf TO d\as TTJS yrjs. 6, 10. 10, 34. Luke 
12, 49. John 17, 4. Rom. 9, 17. 10, 18. 
Synecd. for the inhabitants of the earth, men, 
mankind, Rev. 6, 8. 11, 6. 13,3. 19,2. 
So Sept. and fW Gen. 11, 1. + 

yrjpas, aos, coy, TO , dat. yfjpa i yrjpa, 
also yrjpf i yi ipet after the Ionic manner, 
Winer j 9. 1. Buttm. 54. n. 4; age, old 
age, as eV yrjpa Luke 1, 36 Rec. where later 
editions have eV yrjpei. Sept. tv yrjpa for 
n ? 1 ^3 Gen. 15, 15; also eV yrjpei Ps. 92, 
15. So tv yfjpet Ecclus. 8, 6 ; lv yr]pa 
Hdian. 7. 5. 9. Xen. Yen. 1. 10. 

yr/pa(7K(i), f. dcrw, (yrjpas,) to grow old, 
to become old and infirm, absol. John 21, 18. 
Heb. 8, 13. Sept. for -jt Gen. 18, 13. 
Luc. V. Hist. 2. 12. Xen! Vect. 4. 22. 

rywofjiai, (obs. yevco, earlier and Attic 
form yiyvopai,) f. yevr]crop.ai, aor. 2 fyevo- 
fjLTjv, perf. part. -yeyey^eVoy, perf. 2 yeyova. 
plupf. 2 eytyovav Acts 4, 22 ; also in later 
writers and in N. T. Pass. aor. 1 fyfvfj^rjv, 
used like ty(i&gt;6p.T)v, Acts 4, 4. Heb. 6, 4. al. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 1. Pol. 2. 67. 8; comp. Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 108 sq. Buttm. 114. Ausf. 
Spr. ^ 114. Mid. depon. intrans. pr. to be 
gin to be, to come to be, fieri, i. e. to come 
into existence or into any state ; also in aor. 
and perf. 2, to have come into existence, 
i. q. simply to be, esse; so that eyevofiyv, 
eyevrfirjv, and ytyova, often serve likewise 
as past tenses of elvai. Comp. Buttm. 1. c. 
and 113. 7. 

I. To begin to be, to come into existence, 
i. q. to arise, to happen, to become; imply 
ing origin, either from natural causes or 
through special agency, result, and also 
change of state or condition, place, etc. 

1 . Implying origin in the ordinary course 
of nature, e. g. a) Of persons, to be born, 
John 8, 58 ; with ?K TWOS, to be born of, to 
be descended from, Rom. 1, 3 C K o-7repna.Tos 
Aavi8. Gal. 4, 4 eVc yvvaiKos. Sept. for 
^ Gen. 21, 3. 5. 9. So Wisd. 7, 3. Dem. 
296. 16. Xen. An. 3. 2. 13 eV my v/*s eye- 
vecr St Kal fTpdcprjTe. Mem. 2. 2. 4 TLVOS. 
b) Of plants, fruits, to be produced, to grow, 



1 Cor. 15, 37 ; e* TWOS Matt. 21,19. So JEl 
V. H. 6. 1. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 4. c) Of the 
phenomena of nature, to arise, to come, to 
come on, to happen ; e. g. creta-p-os, Matt. 8, 24 ; 
XalXaA//- Mark 4, 37 ; yoXjjw; Matt. 8, 26. 
Mark 4, 39 ; O-KOTOS Matt. 27, 45. Mark 15, 
33 ; ve(pe\T] Luke 9, 34. Mark 9, 7 ; 
John 12, 29. (Xen. An. 3. 1. 11 
So of a voice or cry, tumult, silence ; e. g. 
&lt;j&gt;avf) John 12, 30. Acts 2, 6. 19, 34; 
KpavyT] Matt. 25, 6 ; Sopvfios Matt. 26, 5. 
27, 24 ; o-rdo-ty Luke 23, 19 ; o^icr/Aa John 

7, 43 ; T}TT)O-LS John 3, 25 ; tnyrj Acts 21, 
40. Rev. 8, 1. (Xen. An. 3. 4. 35 3dpv/3oy.) 
Of emotions, etc. Luke 15, 10. 22, 24. 
1 Tim. 6, 4 ; SXtyiy Matt. 13, 21. d) Spo 
ken of time, as day, night, evening, to come, 
to come on, to approach ; so T)p,tpa Mark 6, 
21. Luke 4, 42. 6, 13. Acts 12, 18. al. 
Trpcota Matt. 27, 1. John 21,4; rj &pa Mark 

15, 33. Luke 22, 14 ; ctye fyeWo Mark 11, 
19; fyla Matt. 8, 16. 14, 15. 23. John 6, 

16. al. vvg Acts 27, 27. So Jos. Ant. 4. 

8. 41 xpofos. Plato Conv. 223. d, jJ8ri rjp,e- 



2. Implying origin through some agency 
specially exerted, to be made, created, to be 
done, like Troielv, e. g. a) Of the works 
of creation; 1 Cor. 15,45 eyeiHTo 6 Trp&iroy 
ai/3po&gt;7Toy KT\. Heb. 4, 3. James 3. 9. John 
1,3; with 8id TWOS John 1,3. 10 ; with 
c. gen. of material, Heb. 11, 3. Sept. for 
ana? Gen. 2, 4. Is. 48, 7. Plato Euthyd. 
296. d, jrplv ovpavbv Kal yrfv ytveo-^ai. b) 
Of works of art; Acts 19, 26 3eo! oi 8ia 
Xd-p&i 1 yiv6p.fvoi. So Diod. Sic. 1 . 43 TOV e cc 
TOV XCOTOV ywo/jifvov apTov. c) Of miracles 
and the like, to be done, wrought, perfonned; 
Matt. 11,20 ray troKtis ev ais eyevovro oi 
TrXeurrat 8vvdp.eis O.VTOV. V. 21. 23. Luke 
4,23. Acts 8, 13; with 8id c. gen. of 
pers. Acts 2, 43. 4, 16. 12, 9; 8ia x fl P&v 
TWOS Mark 6, 2. Acts 14. 3 ; 8ia TOV 6v6- 
P.O.TOS ITJO-OV Acts 4, 30 ; 8ia TTJS O-TJS Trpo- 
volas Acts 24. 3; also with VTTO c. gen. 
Luke 9, 7. 13, 17. 23, 8. Eph. 5, 12. d) 
Of waste, a plot, a promise, to be made; 
as diru&gt;\eia Mark 14, 4; eVtjSouX^ Acts 20, 
3 ; firayyeXia Acts 26, 6. So Xen. Hi. 9. 
1 1 8aTrdvai. e) Of the will or pleasure of 
any one, to be done, fulfilled ; Se X^a Matt. 
6, 10. 26,42. Luke l"l, 2. Acts 21, 14; 
aiTT]p.a Luke 23, 24. f) Of any occasion, 
e. g. a repast, to be prepared, made ready, 
John 13, 2; a judicial investigation, to be 
made, to be set on foot, Acts 25, 26 ; a change 
of law, to be made, Heb. 7, 12. 18. So 
Hdian. 1. 8. 17 yevop.evT]s 8 e^erdcrecoy. 
g) Of persons advanced to any station or 



145 



office, to become, to be made, constituted, ap 
pointed, Col. 1, 23. 25. Heb. 5, 5. 6 : 20. 
7, 16. 21. 23 ;, c. dat. commodi, 1 Cor. 1, 
30. Also ytWo-3at firdvca, Luke 19, 19. 
So Hdian. 2. 6. 12. Plut. Agesi. 21. 
Thuc. 1. 104. h) Of customs, institutes, 
to be appointed, instituted, Mark 2, 27 TO 
trdfiftarov. Gal. 3, 17 6 ytyovais VO/JLOS. So 
Xen. An. 1. 1. 8. i) Of what is done to 
or in any one ; Luke 23, 31 eV rw ^pw TI 
yfinjTai ; what shall be done in the dry ? 1 
Cor. 9, 15. Gal. 3, 13 Xptoros 1 yvop.fvos 
vnep TJ/J.03V Kardpa, being himself made a 
curse for us, i. e. suffering the penalty to 
which we were subject. k) Of time, one s 
life, to be passed, spent ; Mark 6, 35 S&gt;pas 
TToXXiJr y(vofj.(VT]s. Acts 26, 4 TTJV /3/oxnV 
/now. 1) Of particular days, festivals, to be 
kept, held, celebrated, Matt. 26, 2 TO Trao-^a 
ylvfTai. John 2, 1. 10, 22. Sept. for niS3 
2 K. 23, 22. So ^Eschin. 89. 42. Xen! 
Hell. 4. 5. 1. 

3. Implying an event, result, which takes 
place in any way ; to happen, to come to 
pass, to take place, to be done, or the like. 

a) Genr. Matt. 1, 22 TOVTO Sc SXov ytyo- 
vfv. 18, 31. Mark 5, 14. Luke 1, 20 a^pi 
rjs yfinjTai ravra. 2, 15 TO prjpa TOVTO TO 
yeyovos. 8, 34. John 3,9. Acts 4, 21. 1 
Cor. 15, 54. 1 Thess. 3, 4. Rev. 1, 1. 19. 
al. saep. Heb. 9, 15 SOWTOU yevopevov, 
death having taken place, i. e. through his 
death. (Dem. 248. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 25.) 
In the phrase of aversion: p.fj yevoiro, 
let it not happen, let it not be, Luke 20, 16. 
Rom. 3,4. 6. 31. 6, 2. 15. 7, 7. 13. al. 
Sept. for tibibn Gen. 44, 7. 17. So Luc. 
D. Deor. 1.2. T Arr. Epict. 1. 1. 13. Plato 
Legg. 918. d, 6 p.f) irore ytvoiro. Comp. 
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 204. 

b) Followed by a dative of pers. to hap 
pen to any one. a) With an infin. ex 
pressing that which takes place, Acts 20, 
16 OTTCOS fJLTj ytvrjTcu avrw xpoi/oTpt/ST/aat ev 
T/7 Ao-t a. Gal. 6, 14. So Sept. Gen. 44, 17. 
Dem. 33. 25. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 11. 0) With 
an adv. Mark 5, 16 Trots fyfvtro TO&gt; Sai/io- 
vi^ofifva. Eph. 6, 3 Iva ev &lt;rot yevrjTat. With 
a&gt;s, Matt. 8, 13. 15, 28 ; also Kara n Matt. 
9. 29. Luke 1, 38. So ^El. V. H. 9. 36 ^ 
yevoiTo croi OVTO&gt; K(IK)S. Plut. Mor. II. p. 20. 
y) With a nominative of that which takes 
place, to happen to, to come upon ; Mark 9, 
21 &lt;ur TOVTO ytyovfv at&gt;T&lt;i&gt;, since this hap 
pened unto him, came upon him. John 5, 14 
iva p.r] "^fipuv T L trot ytvrjTai, lest a worse 
thing come upon thee. Acts 7, 40. 2 Cor. 
1, 8. 2 Tim. 3, 11. 1 Pet. 4, 12. Rom. 11, 

10 



25 TTtapaxris UTTO pepovs TW lo~paj)X yeyovtv 
Acts 2, 43 fytvfTO 8e Tracrrf ^v^fj (pofios. 
Luke 19, 9. So Horn. II. 1. 188 n^Xfiww 
8 a%os ytvtro. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 32 (froftos, 
os avrols eyeixro. Spec, to come to any 
one as his possession, to become his own, so 
that he may be said to get or to have what 
thus comes to him ; Matt. 18, 12 eav yevr)- 
rai TIVI di&gt;3po&gt;7r&&amp;gt; e&lt;arbv Trpo^ara, if a man 
have a hundred sheep. \. 19. Luke 14, 12. 
John 15,7. 1 Cor. 4, 5 ; with dat. of pers. 
imp]. John 1, 17 sc. rjpiv. Heb. 9, 22 sc. 
ov8(i&gt;i. So Xen. Hi. 4. 7. Cyr. 2. 2. 2. 

c) With, prepositions, e. g. en-t riva, to 
take place or be done on any one, as a cure, 
Mark 5, 33 ; eis Tiva, in respect to any one, 
as evil, Acts 28, 6 p.r)8(i&gt; arorrov els avrov 
yti&gt;6p.fvov. 

d) With an infin. and accus. as subject, 
i. q. to happen that, to come to pass that ; 
Mark 2, 23 KCU tytvero 7rapa7ropeue!T3ai a\&gt;- 
ToV KT\. and it came &lt;.o pass that, etc. Luke 3, 
2 1 tyevfro 8e . . . dvew^S^z ai TOV ovpavov. 6, 
1. Acts 4, 5. 11, 26. 14, 1. 22, 6. 17. 28, 
8 ; ace. impl. Matt. 18, 13. Comp. Alciphr. 
Ep. 1. 26. Theogn. 639 no\\aKi . . . yiyve- 
rai evpeiv epy av$pu&gt;v. See Winer J 45. 2. 
n. Also 

e) By Hebr. /cat eyevero, eytvfTo 
Se , and it came to pass, in historical narra 
tive, corresponding to Heb. "Wil ; always 
with a notation of time expressed by 6Ye, 
cbr, eV, a genit. absol. or the like, and fol 
lowed by a finite verb with or without /cat. 
a) With KOI following, like } VnU ; Matt. 
9,10 Koi (yevfro avrov dvaKfifj.(vov . . . KOL 
I8ov KT\. Mark 2, 15 *at rycwro eV TW 
KaTaKfTo-Sat avrov . . . *at TroXXoi TeXcoi/at 
KT\. Luke 2, 15. 5, 1. 12. 17 *at eyevero tv 
fj.ia TO&gt;I&gt; f)fj.fpa&gt;v, KOI avrbs rjv SiddcrKcov. 8. 
1. 22. 9, 28. 14, 1. Acts 5, 7. al. sxp. 
Sept. for } T-73 Gen. 39, 7. 13. 19. 43, 1. 
al. ssep. /3) Without KOI following ; Matt. 
7, 28 K.a.1 fyevfro 6Ve . . . feTr\T]cro-ovTO ot 
oxXot. 13, 53. 19, 1. 26, 1. Mark 1,9. 4, 

4. Luke 1,8. 2, 1. 6, 12. al. saep. Sept. 
for } ^l! Gen. 22, 1. 41, 1. Josh. 3, 2. 
al. saep. 

4. Implying change of state, condition, 
place, i. e. a coming into any state, etc. to 
become, to be made this or that, to come. 

a) Genr. of persons or things which take 
a new character or form, to become, to be 
made. a) With a subst. as predicate ; 
Matt. 4, 3 Iva oi Xt Sot ovrot tiproi ytvavrai. 

5, 45 ono)s yfvrjv Se vloi TOV irarpns. 13, 32 
ylvtTfii SV8poj&gt;. Mark 1.1 7 Trotijo-co vfius ye- 
vicr^ai dXtets dv^putnatv. Luke 4, 3. 6, 16. 23, 



JLVOfJitti 



146 



12. John 1, 12. 14 6 Xoyor &lt;rap eyevtro. 2,9. 
Acts 26, 28. Rom. 4, 18. Heb. 2, 17. Rev. 
8, 8. al. saep. (JEl. V. H. 2. 23. Diod. Sic. 
2. 20. Plato Phaed. 114. a.) Of a person, 
Acts 12, 18 TI (ipa o Herpes eyevero, what 
Peter was become, instead of ri apa rw Ile- 
Tpcp eyevero, comp. in no. 3. b. y ; so Thuc. 

2, 52 TI yevapai. JEschyl. Sept. c. Th. 297 : 
comp. Matth. 488. 5. Schafer Mel. p. 98. 
Also where the predicate is qualified by 
a particle; Matt. 10, 25 Iva yevrjrai u&gt;s 81- 
dd&lt;TKa\os avrov. 18, 3. 28, 4; c. dat. corn- 
modi, 1 Cor. 9, 20. 22. /3) By Hebr. with 
e is n as predicate; see in els, also Ge- 
sen. Lehrg. p. 816. Winer j 29. n. 1. So 
OVTOS (6 XiSoy) eyevrftt] els Ke(pa\rjV ycovias 
Matt. 21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. 
Acts 4, 11. 1 Pet. 2,7 ; all quoted fromPs. 
118, 22, where Sept. for tt ttJXlb fi^H . 
Rom. 11,9 quoted from Sept. for ^ f^rt 
Ps. 69, 23. Luke 13, 19 eyeveroels bevbpov 
p-eya. John 16, 20. Acts 5, 36. 1 Thess. 

3, 5. Rev. 8, 11. 16, 19. y) With an adj. 
or particip. as predicate; Matt. 6, 16 /JLTJ 
ytWo-Se aK.v Spcanoi. 10, 16 yivecr%e ovv &lt;ppo- 
vifj.oi. 12, 45 KOI ylverai ra ecr^ara. . X et ~ 
pova T&gt;V Trpwrcoj/. 17, 2. 23, 26. 24, 32 
orai/ rjr) 6 K\d8os O.VTTJS yevrjrai aTraXor. 
Mark 9, 3. John 9, 39. Acts 7, 32 evrpop.os 
8e yev6p.evos MwucrJ}?, i. e. Moses trembling. 
10, 4 ep.&lt;pol3os yevop-evos, becoming afraid. 
Rom. 3, 19. Heb. 5, 12. James 5, 2. Rev. 
16, 10. al. ssep. So Luc. Nigrin. 38. Hdian. 
1. 11. 6. Plato Epin. 974. b. 5) With a 
gen. or dat. of pers. as predicate, implying 
the coming into one s possession, to come to 
be of or to any one, to become his, etc. So 
with genit. Luke 20, 14 Iva rjp.S&gt;v yevyrai rj 
K\r]povop.ia, that the inheritance may become 
ours. v. 33 TWOS avr&gt;v yiverai yvvrj (parall. 
eo-rai Matt. 22, 28. Mark 12,23). Rev. 11, 
15 eyevero rj /3a&lt;riXfia TOV Kocrp.ov rov KVptov 
rjp.5)v. So Plut. Agesi. 7 TOVTO A.vo-dv8pov 
yevrjrai. Xen. Hell. 4. 3. 20 errel 8e r) fj.ei&gt; 
viKi] AyecrtXdou eyeyevijTO. With dat. Rom. 
7, 3 bis, yeve crSai dv8pl erepca, to become 
(married, to belong) to another man. v. 4. 
So Sept. for ttJ"S$ n^n Lev. 22, 12. Jer. 3, 
1. So Luc. Gallus 19 noXXaKis A.&lt;nrao-iav 
yevfaZai TW rvpdvvca. Achill. Tat. 5. p. 323 
Iva crv, o yeyovas dXXj; yvvaiKi KT\. Plut. 
Agesi. 11 rrdvra . . . xpu&lt;ri a p,oi yevecrSat. 

b) With prepositions or adverbs implying 
motion, it marks a change or transition to 
another place or state, to come, to arrive, 
etc. a) With eisc. ace. to come to or 
into, to arrive at; Acts 20, 16. 21, 17 yevo- 
8e f]fjiS)v els lepo&lt;r. 25, 15. Trop. 



of a voice, rj cpcavrj Luke 1, 44 ; of good, TO 
evayyeXiov 1 Thess. 1, 5; evXoyta Gal. 3, 
1 4 ; of evils, eXxos Rev. 16,2. So pr. Hdot. 
5. 38 ; Kpavyr] y. els Tr6\iv Xen. Hell. 7. 2. 7. 
/3) With ex c. gen. e. g. to come from a 
place, e. g. of a voice, &lt;j)a&gt;vt), Mark 1, 11 
Kal &lt;pa&gt;vT] eytvero t&lt; ro&gt;v ovpav&gt;v. Luke 
3, 22. 9, 35 ; en impl. Luke 9, 36. John 
12, 30. Spec. eK p,e&lt;rov yeve&lt;T%ai, to 
withdraw from the midst, (e. g. from society 
Plut. Timol. 5,) put for Lat. tolli e media, 
to be put out of the way, 2 Thess. 2, 7. 
y) With ev c. dat. to come to or into any 
state, to become or be made, to fall into ; 
Acts 22, 17 yevfa-^ai /*e ev K&lt;TTd&lt;rei. Phil. 
2, 7 eV o/iotwynart aj/S/jcoTrcoi yevop.evos. Acts 
12, 11 yevo/JLevos ev eavrw, being come to 
himself, comp. Luke 15, 17. So Pol. 1. 49. 
8 TU%V 8e ev eavr&lt;a yevopevos. Xen. An. 1. 
5. 17. 8) With 67rt, to come to or upon, 
to arrive at ; e. g. rt c. gen. Luke 22, 40. 
John 6, 21. Also eVt c. ace. Luke 24, 22. 
Acts 21, 35. Trop. of persecution, Acts 8, 
1 ; of fear Luke 1, 65. 4, 36. Acts 5, 5. 11. 
Of an oracle, Luke 3, 2 eyevero pfjp.a 3eoC 
eVt l&lt;odwT)v. So Sept. for B~^ fTjfi Jer. 
1, 2. e) With Kara c. gen. of place, to 
come or go throughout, Acts 10, 37. Also 
c. ace. of place, to come upon, near to, to 
wards, Luke 10, 32. Acts 27, 7. So Hdian. 
1. 9. 23. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 15. f) With 
irpos c. acc. of pers. to come to; 1 Cor. 2, 
3 eyev6p.rjv7rpbsvp.as. 2 John 12. Of the 
word or promise of God, to come to or upon 
any one ; John 10, 35 irpbs ovs 6 Xoyos. rov 
SeoO eyevero. Acts 7, 31. 10, 13. 13, 32. 
So Sept. for irbtj mn Gen. 15, 1. 4. Hos. 

1, 1. 77) With adverbs, e. g. eyyvs, to 
come or draw near, John 6, 19 ; trop. Eph. 

2, 13. (Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 7.) Also &8e,to 
come hither, John 6, 25 ; CKCI, to go thither, 
Acts 19, 21. So e&lt;el Hdian. 4. 11. 13. 

II. In the Aorists eyevonrjv, eyevrj^rjv, 
andPerf. yeyova, to have begun or come to 
be ; hence simply i. q. to be, to exist ; so 
that these serve also as past tenses of elvai ; 
see Buttm. 114. Ausf. Sprachl. } 114. 
Perf. yeyova may sometimes also be trans 
lated as present, / am ; see Buttm. 5 1 13. 7 
Matth. ^ 505. III. 

1 . Genr. to be, to exist ; Mark 1 , 4 eyeve- 
TO la&gt;dvvT]s /3a7m o&gt;i . . . fcal Krjpva-a-av, there 
ivas John baptizing and preaching ; where 
others take eyevero fiairTifav as i. q. imp f. 
ej3d7TTie, but less well. Mark 9, 7 eyevero 
ve(pe\T) eino-Ki.dovo~a avrols. John 1 , 6. Rom. 
11, 5 \etp.p.a Kar exXoyrjV ^apiros yeyovev. 
2 Pet. 2, 1. 1 John 2, 18 dvrixpio-roi, TroXXol 



147 



yfjovatnv. Rev. 16, 18 a&lt;fi ov ol 
tytvovro eVi TTJS yrjs. Matt. 11, 26. Luke 10, 
21. John 1, 15. 30. Plato Rep. 963. c, 
Ttrrapa dptTris ttdrj ytyovtvai. 

2. As the copula, connecting a subject 
and its predicate ; see Buttm. { 129. init. 
Kiihner J 238. 5. 

a) Where the predicate is a subst. or adj. 
a) In the nominative ; e. g. a subst. Luke 
1, 2 01 air dpxys vrrrjptTai yev6p.evoi TOV 
\ayov. 13,2.4. 24,19 os tytvtTo oW/p irpo- 
(p^-rrjs. Acts 1, 22. 5,24. Rom. 11,34. 
15,8. 16,2. 1 Cor. 10, 6. 2 Cor. 1,18. 19. 
James 2, 11. al. (Plato Conv. 218. c.) An 
adjective ; Luke 2, 2 avrrj fj diroypcXpT] 7rpo&gt;- 
T7) tytvtTo. 19, 17 OTI tv f\a\i&lt;rrtp TTKTTOS 
eyivov. Phil. 2, 15. 1 Thess. 2. 1. 7. Heb. 
12, 8. 1 Pet. 1, 15. 16. Rev. 1, 18. al. So 
Luc. D. Mort. 13. 1. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 13. 
With a dat. of person added, to, for, in re 
spect of whom ; 1 Thess. 2, 8 8i6ri dya-m)- 
rul T]P.LV tytvrftrjTf. Luke 11, 30 tytvtTo Ico- 
vds o Tjp.f iov TOIS Nti/eufrais. Col. 4, 11. So 
in the infin. construction; 1 Thess. 1, 7 
(Sore yfvto-^at vp.as TVTTOVS Train KT\. /3) 
In the genitive, denoting age ; Luke 2, 42 
ore tytvtTO tTwv 8a&gt;8fKa. 1 Tim. 5, 9. See 
Buttm. 5 132. 7. Matth. } 316. e. So c. 
ace. err) Plut. de sanit. tuend. 24. Plato 
Legg. 721. d. 

b) With an adverb as predicate ; Mark 4, 
10 ore 8f tytvtTo Ka.Tap.6vas. Luke 10, 36 
ris ovv . . . ir\rj(jLov ytyovtvai TOV tp.Trto-6v- 
TOS KT\. Acts 15, 25 e8o(v Tjp.lv yevoptvois 
op.o Svp.abov. 20, 18 nS&gt;s . . . tytvop-rfv. With 
a dat. of pers. added, 1 Thess. 2, 10 ; with 
trpos c. ace. added, 1 Cor. 16, 10 Iva d(p6fia&gt;s 
ytvrjTai irpbs iipMS. 

c) \Vhere the predicate is a preposition 
with its case, implying a being or remaining 
in any place or state, e. g. a) With iv c. 
dat. to be in a place or state ; Matt. 26, 6 
ytvop-tvov tv B^Sai/i a. Mark 9, 33 evrfj oliciq.. 
Acts 13, 5. 2 Tim. 1, 17. Rev. 1, 9. (J5L 
V. H. 4. 16. Xen. An. 4. 3. 29.) So of a 
state or condition, as iv dyuvia Luke 22, 44 ; 
iv irvtvp-aTi Rev. 1, 10. 4, 2 ; eV 86r) 2 
Cor. 3, 7 ; Iv Xprn5, in Christ, i. q. to be 
a Christian, Rom. 16, 7 ; iv irapafido-ti 1 
Tim. 2, 14; tv Xoya&gt; 1 Thess. 1, 5. 2, 5. 
With irpos Tiva added, 1 Cor. 2, 3 KO\ ty&lt;o 
tv do-%ev(iq . . . tytvop-rfv irpbs vpMs. ^) 
With p. era c. gen. of pers. to be wilh any 
one, Acts 9, 19. 20, 18; so 01 ytvopcvoi 
ptT avrov, his companions, Mark 16, 10. 
So Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 35. y) With o-vv 
C. dat. of pers. Luke 2, 13 e yeVero &lt;rvv TW 
ayye X&lt;u TrX^Sor KT\. + 



f. yva&gt;&lt;rop*ii, (obs. yvodt; ear 
lier and Att. form -yiyj/oxTKo),) aor. 2 eyvatv, 
perf. eyvtoxa; Pass. perf. fyvao-p-ai, aor. 1 
fyvd&gt;(T%T)v. fut. 1 yvcoa-^o-op-ai ; see Buttm. 
\ 114. For Perf. 3 plur. tyvaxav instead of 
eyvuKacri John 17, 7, see Winer .5 13. 2. c. 
Buttm. ^ 103. V. 3. 7 o know, both in an 
inchoative and completed sense ; comp. 
Heb. S"]? and Heb. Lex. sub voc. 

1. to know, in an inchoative sense, to 
come to know, to gain a knowledge of, to be 
come acquainted urith ; where again the Perf. 
implies a completed action, and may there 
fore often be rendered as a Present, to knou; 
as in no. 2; see Buttm. 113. 7. Matth. 
5 505. III. Pass, to become known ; perf. to 
be known. 

a) Genr. and construed : a) With an 
ace. of thing ; e. g. ra p.varr)pta Matt. 13, 
11. Mark 4, 11. Luke 8, 10 ; TO Se X^a 
Luke 12, 47 ; ri n-otija-a) 16, 4 ; T&lt;Z irpbs 
TTJV flprjvrjv 19, 42 ; also John 8, 32. Acts 
1,7. Rom. 7, 7. 1 Cor. 4, 19. 8, 2. Eph. 3, 

19. 1 John 4, 16. al. Ace. impl. Mark 6, 
38. Luke 12, 48. 1 Cor. 13, 9. 12 ; also in 
an indirect inquiry, Matt. 12, 7. Luke 19, 
15. Sept. and S^n 2 Sam. 24, 2. (Diod. 
Sic. 1. 8. Xen. An. 1. 6. 7.) With adjuncts ; 
e. g. e/c TWOS, to know from or by any thing ; 
Matt. 12, 33 *c yap TOV Kapnov TO 8ev8pov 
yivojo-KCTai. Luke 6, 44. 1 John 3, 24. 4, 6. 
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 44.) Also ev rourw in or 
by this, hereby, 1 John 3, 16. 19. 4, 2 ; Kara 
TI, by what, whereby, Luke 1, 18, So Sept. 
(v TovTO) Gen. 24,- 14 ; icara ri Gen. 15, 8. 
/3) With ace. of pers. e. g. TOV SeoV John 
14, 7. 17, 3. 25. Rom. 1, 21. Gal. 4, 9. 1 
John 2, 13. 3, 1. 4, 6. 7. 8. 5, 20 ; ino-ovv 
Xpio-rov, also TOV dti dpxqs, John 1,10. 14, 
7. 17, 3. 2 Cor. 5, 16. 1 John 2, 3. 4. 13. 
14; f]p.ds 1 John 3, 1. Pass. (yva&gt;o-p.ai 
v. (yvd&gt;o~%r]v VTTO TOV 3eo{5, to be known of 
God, to be the object of God s perfect know 
ledge and contemplation, with the accessory 
idea of acknowledgment and approval, 1 
Cor. 8, 3. Gal. 4, 9. Sept. and ?T r 1 Sam. 

20, 32. (Diod. Sic. 1. 92. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 
24 yj/oJ3t o-auToi/.) With ace. and tv c. dat. 
Luke 24, 35 cu? eyj/cocrS?; avTols tv TTJ K\do-fi 
TOV dprov. With acc. and OTI, by attrac 
tion, Buttm. J 151. 1. 6 ; Matt. 25, 24 tyviov 
o-e, OTI o-K\ripbs tl. John 5, 42. y) With 
OTI and its clause ; John 6, 69 tyvu&gt;Kap.fv, 
OTI o-v tl 6 Xpio-ros. 7, 26. 8, 52. 14, 20. 
19, 4. James 2,20. al. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 22.) 
So where o3ej/, whence, precedes, 1 John 2, 
18 ; or iv TOVTW, by this hereby, John 13, 
35. 1 John 2, 3/5. 3, 24. al. Comp. Xen. 



148 



Cyr. 1. 6. 21. 8) In a judicial sense, to 
know by examination, trial, to ascertain, c. 
&CC. Acts 23, 28 fiov\6p.(vos 8e yvutvai TTJV 
alriav. John 7, 51. So Xen. Cyr. 1.2. 6, 
7. e) Pass, to become known, ascertained, 
distinguished, as the sounds of a musical 
instrument, 1 Cor. 14, 7. 

b) Of things or events, to know from or 
by means of others, i. q. to learn, to find out^ 
Pass, to be made known, to be found out; so 
c. ace. as rovro Mark 5, 43 ; ro do-&lt;pa\fs 
Acts 21, 34. 22, 30 ; ra trtpi vpStv Col. 4, 
8 ; TT/V TTIO-TIV 1 Thess. 3, 5. Pass. Matt. 
10, 26. Luke 8, 17. 12, 2. Acts 9, 24 
fyvaxr^rj 8f r 2avXo&gt; r] eVi/3otiX)) avrcav. 
Sept. and JTJ 1 Sam. 21, 2. (Hdian. 1. 9. 
4. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 3.) Absol. or c. ace. 
impl. Matt. 9, 30 /^Seiy yii/&&amp;gt;o-/cera&gt;. Mark 9, 
30. Luke 9, 11 comp. v. 10 ; with diro n- 
vos Mark 15, 45. With on. and its clause, 
John 4, 1 a&gt;s ovv eyj/co 6 Kvpios, ort rJKovcrav 
ol Gap. 12, 9. Acts 24, 11. So JEl V. H. 
10. 15 (iTrcftavcav yap eyvcaa Sr) . . . OTI irtvrjs 
fa 

c) Of things, words, etc. to know, i. q. 
to understand, to comprehend, c. ace. as ray 
TrapaftoXds Mark 4, 13; ra Xeyop-e va Luke 
18, 34 ; TOV vop.ov John 7, 49. Rom. 7, 1 ; 
TTJV (ro(piav (ra) row Seou 1 Cor. 2, 8. 14 ; 
ras 68ovs p.ov Heb. 3, 10, quoted from Ps. 
95, 10 where Sept. for 511 ; also John 3, 
10. 8,43. 12,16. 13,7. Acts 8, 30. Ab 
sol. Matt. 24. 39 KOI OVK eyvaxrav, comp. 
Sept. and :rn Is. 1, 3. (Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 28.) 
So in an indirect clause, John 10, 6 OVK 
eyvcaaav n ra rjv a eXaXet. 13, 12. 28. With 
ort and its clause, Matt. 21, 45 eyvaxrav, 
Sri Trepi CWTWV Ae yet. 24, 32 yti/coovcerf, on 
tyyvs TO 3/pof. Mark 12, 12. Luke 21. 30. 
John 4, 53. 8, 27. 28. 2 Cor. 13, 6. al. 
Xen. Vect. 1. 2. 

d) Of things, actions, etc. to know, i. q. 
to percehe, to discover, to be aware of, c. ace. 
as Tr)v TTOvrfpiav avT&lt;av Matt. 22, 18. Absol. 
or c. ace. impl. Matt. 16, 8. 26, 10. Mark 
7, 24. 8, 17. (Xen. Hell. 3. 4. 8 eyvu r6 
yiyvop-evov.) With an ace. and participle, 
Luke 8. 46 e yo&gt; yap eyvaiv 8vvap.iv e^fXSov- 
&lt;rav an ffjLov. So Plut. Mor. II. p. 19. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 40. With on, Mark 5, 
29 eyvco ra&gt; crw/iart, ort tarat. 15, 10. John 
6, 15. 16/19. Acts 23, 6. So Xen. Cyr. 
1. 3. 5. 

e) By euphemism, to know carnally, to 
lie with, c. ace. of a woman Matt. 1, 25; 
ace. of a man Luke 1, 34. So Sept. and 3)11 
c. ace. of woman Gen. 4, 1. 17; ace. of a 
man Num. 31, 17. 35. Plut. Romul. 5. 
Cato Min. 7. Isaeus 20. 5. So Lat. nmi, 



cognosce, Justin 5. 2. ib. 27. 3. Ovid. Met. 

4. 594. 

2. to know, in a completed sense, to. have 
a knowledge of, to be acquainted with. 

a) With ace. of thing, or other like ad 
junct. a) Genr. c. ace. Luke 16, 15 6 dc 
Seoy ywoMTKfi ras Kapftias vp.S&gt;v. Rom. 2, 18 
/cat ytvuo-Kfis TO SeX^a. 1 Cor. 8, 2. 2 Cor. 

5, 21. 8, 9. 1 John 3, 20. 2 John 1. Rom. 
7, 15 6 yap Karepyafo/iat, ov yivuxrKw, for 
what I do, I know not, i. e. I do it not know 
ingly, not because I know it to be right. 
Matt. 24, 50. Luke 12, 46. Absol. Luke 
2, 43. Rom. 10, 19; and so in an indirect 
clause, Luke 7, 39. 10, 22. John 2, 25. 7, 
27. Sept. for y^ Job 20, 4. Jer. 3, 13. 
(Luc. D. Deor. 1. 2. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 6.) 
Also by attr. with ace. and ort, 1 Cor. 3 
20 ; see above in no. 1. a. /3. With an ace. 
and particip. Acts 19, 35 or ov yij/woTcei rr/i 
EfpfcriGov TTO\IV veuiKopov ovcrav TIJS p.fyd\T]s 
Apre /uSor. (Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 20.) With an 
infin. as object, Matt. 16, 3 ; also infin. with 
an ace. implied, Heb. 10, 34 yivcaa-Kovrfs 
fX fiV (vp.ds) favrols Kptirrova inrap^iv lv 
ovpavols, knowing that ye have for yourselves 
a better possession in heaven. /3) With ort 
and its clause; John 15, 18. 21, 17 o-u 
yivtao-Keis, on (pi\&gt; &(. Phil. 1, 12. James 
1,3. 2, 20. 2 Pet. 1, 20. 3, 3. Rev. 3, 3. 
Eph. 5, 5 roCro yap tare yivaxTKOvrts, ort 
KT\. for this (v. 3) ye are aware of, know 
ing that, etc. not like yvovres yvuxrecr Se 
Sept. Jer. 42, 19 ; comp. Winer 5 46. 10. 
n. edit. 5. (Plato Rep. 366. c.) Imperat. 
yivcao-KfTe ort, know ye that, be assured, 
Matt. 24, 33. 43. Mark 13, 29. Luke 10, 
11. 12,39. 21,31. Acts 2, 36. So yivu- 
crxfTe a&gt;s Luc. D. Mort. 2. 2. y) With a 
gentile adv. Acts 21, 37 EXX^i/tort yivu- 
a-Kfis ; dost thou know Greek 1 Comp. Sept. 
Neh. 13, 24 OVK fTriyivaxTKovres XoXeZi&gt; lov- 
Sai o-ri. Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 31 eVurrao-Sai 2v- 
pio-rt. Cic. de Fin. 2. 5 Greece scire. 

b) With ace. of pers. to know any one, 
to have full knowledge of him ; John 1 , 49 
TroSev p.e yivuo-Keis , 2, 24 Sta ro ai&gt;r6i&gt; 
( l^croOj ) yivaxTKfiv Trdvras. 10, 14. 15. 27. 
Acts 19, 15. 2 Tim. 2, 19 quoted from 
Num. 16, 5, where Sept. for 3n;i . So Matt. 
7, 23 oi SeVore eyvuv v^ds, I never knew you 
sc. as my disciples. Dem. 539. 25. Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 1. 21 ; comp. Hell. 3. 4. 7. -f 

*yXeu/co9, f0 s, ovs, TO, (yXvKvs,*) must, 
grape-juice unfermented, Plut. Quaest. nat. 
27. Luc. Epist. Sat. 22. In N. T. sweet 
wine, fermented, and intoxicating, Acts 2, 
13 ; comp. v. 15. Sept. for ^ Job 32, 19. 
So Athen. 4. p. 176. d. 



149 



ta, v, sweet, Rev. 10, 9. 10. 
James 3, 11. 12 vo&gt;p yXu/ev, sweet water, 
fit for drinking, not brackish. Sept. for 
pl nn Judg. 14, 14. Theophr. C. PI. 6. 17. 
2. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 5. 



, rjs,r], (Att.yXwrra,) the tongue, 
both of men and animals. 

1. Pr. as a part of the body Rev. 16, 10 ; 
the organ of taste Luke 16, 24. Spec, as 
the organ of speech, Mark 7, 33. 35. Luke 
1,64. 1 Cor. 14, 9. James 3, 5. 6 bis; 
hence to bridle or refrain the tongue, James 

1, 26. 3, 8. 1 Pet. 3, 10 ; comp. Ps. 34, 14. 
Ecclus. 28, 17 sq. To the tongue is then 
sometimes ascribed what refers to the whole 
person, espec. in passages cited from the 
Heb. poets, where Sept. for -p sib ; e. g. 
Rom. 14, 11 and Phil. 2, 11 Traera yXcoo-o-a 
fop.o\oyf)o-erai, comp. Is. 45, 23 ; Acts 

2, 26, comp. Ps. 16, 9 ; Rom. 3, 13, 
comp. Ps. 5, 10. Sept. genr. for ",i a5b 
Judg. 7, 5. ^Eschin. 24. 32. Xen. Mem* 
1. 4. 5. 

2. Meton. tongue, for speech, language. 

a) Genr. 1 John 3, 18 p.rj ayaniafj-ev Xoyw 
/iTjSe rfi yXw&lt;r077, let us not love in word nor 
in speech only. Sept. for "p ttib Prov. 25, 
15. So JEL. V. H. 14. 22. Xen. (Ec. 13. 8. 

b) For an idiom, dialect, spoken by a par 
ticular people, Acts 2, 1 1. 1 Cor. 13, 1. Sept. 
and -j-itib Gen. 10, 5. 20. So Plut. The- 
mist. 29. Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 7. c) For a 
nation, people, having a tongue or language 
of their own, e. g. &lt;f&gt;v\ai, Xaoi, KOI yXaicrcrat, 
Rev. 5, 9. 7,9. 10,11. 11,9. 13,7. 14,6. 
17, 15. Sept. and Tfeft Is. 66, 18. Chald. 
,^? Dan. 3, 4. 7. So Judith 3, 8. d) 
Spec, in the phrases yXoxrcraiy erepaty 
v. Kaivals XaXfiv, to speak in or with 
other or new tongues, Acts 2, 4. Mark 16, 
17; yXoxrcraiy XaXeiv, to speak in or 
with tongues, Acts 10, 46. 19, 6. 1 Cor. 
12, 30. 14, 2. 4. 5 bis. 6. 13. 18. 23. 27. 39 ; 
Trpocrev^e crSat yXaxro j;, to pray in a 
tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 14; Xoyot ev yXwcrcr?;, 
discourse in a tongue, 1 Cor. 14, 19 ; or 
simply yXcocra-ai, tongues, 1 Cor. 12, 10 
bis. 28. 13, 8. 14, 22. 26. Here, accord 
ing to the two passages in Mark and Acts, 
the sense obviously is, to speak in other 
living languages; comp. Acts 2,6. 8-11. 
Others, taking the passages in 1 Cor. as 
the basis, suppose the sense to be, to speak 
another kind of language, referring it to a 
person in a state of high spiritual excite 
ment or ecstasy from inspiration, uncon 
scious of external things and wholly ab 
sorbed in adoring communion with God 



and breaking forth into abrupt expressions 
of praise and devotion, which are not cohe 
rent and therefore not always intelligible to 
the multitude ; comp. 1 Cor. 14, 2. 4. 6. 7 sq. 
Most interpreters have correctly adopted the 
first meaning ; while some again suppose a 
reference to two distinct gifts. See Neand. 
Hist, of the Planting of the Chr. Church, I. 
p. 14-19, 155-160. [Germ. ed. 2. I. p. 10- 
15, 178-180.] De Wette, Handb. on Acts 
2, 12. 

3. Trop. for any thing resembling a 
tongue ; e. g. Acts 2, 3 yXoio-a-at o&gt;&lt;m TTU- 
po y, tongues as of fire ; see in diapepifa no. 
1. Comp. Heb. tt&gt; "p rib Is. 5, 24. In Gr. 
writers also a tongue, reed, mouth-piece of 
a musical instrument, ^Eschin. 86. 29. 

yXacra-OKOfjiOV, ov, TO, (yXojo-cra, KO- 
/* ,) a tongue-box, reed-case, for keeping the 
reeds or mouth-pieces of wind instruments, 
i. q. yXaxnroKo/ietoi Lysipp. Bacch. 4. Pol 
lux Onom. 10. 153, 154. In N. T. genr. a 
box, sack, bag, e. g. for money, John 12, 6. 
1 3, 29. Sept. for Th the ark 2 Chr. 24, 
8. 10. So genr. Jos. Ant. 6. 1. 2. Longin. de 
Subl. 43. 9. [44.] Plut. Galb. 16. Found 
only in late writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 98. 
Sturz de Dial. Mac. p. 155. 

yvcufrev?, eW, 6, (yvdfas,) a clothier 
fuller, one who dressed new cloths, or 
washed and scoured soiled garments, Mark 
9, 3. See Diet, of Antt. art. Fullo. Sept. 
for OM 2 K. 18, 17. Is. 7, 3. Theophr. 
Char. 19 [10]. 4. Xen. Mem. 3: 7. 6. The 
earlier form was i/a&lt;pevy, from nvdco. 

i j- / \ 

yvrjcriOSi ia ; ov, adj. (ytvos, yevecnos.) 

genuine, legitimate, not spurious, e. g. chil 
dren, Hdian. 3. 6. 11. Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 19. 
In N. T. trop. genuine, true, sincere ; e.g. 
of a spiritual child, a disciple towards hj^ 
master, yvr)(riov T*KVOV tv morei V. Kara 
TTLO-TIV, 1 Tim. 1, 2. Tit. 1, 4. Also genr. 
of a companion, fellow-labourer, Phil. 4. 3 
crvijjyt yvrfcrit. Neut.ro yvrjcriov, genu 
ineness, sincerity, 2 Cor. 8, 8. 3 Mace. 3, 

19. Pol. 4. 30. 4. Plato Gorg. 513. b. 
ryvrjaioy?, adv. (yvfjo-ios,*) truly, sincere 
ly, Phil. 2, 20. 2 Mace. 14, 8. Dem. 1353. 
28. Plato Phaed. 66. b. 

yvo(f&gt;o$, ov, 6, thick darkness, black 
clouds, as in a tempest ; Heb. 12, 18 yi/ocpw 
KOI o-KOT(f KOI SueXX??. Sept. for ^Sn5 Ex. 

20, 21 ; (35 Deut. 4, 11. Ecclus. 45, 5. 
Luc. de Mort. Peregr. 43 lv peo-a TO&gt; Atyai a 
yvo(f)ov Kara/Sdwoy. 

yv(t)/J.ri, rjs, 17, (yii&gt;Q&gt;cncco,) &gt;ne mind, thaJ 
with which we know, Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 10 



jvcapi^a 



150 



Mem. 11.7, 9. In N. T. mind, as exert 
ing itself in various ways, e. g. 

1. mind, judgment, opinion; 1 Cor. 7, 40 
Kara TTJV ep.rjvyvMp.rji . Philem. 14 x^P * &* 
njs o-rjs yvtoinrjs. 1 Cor. 7, 25 and 2 Cor. 8, 
10 yv&lt;afj.T)v Se 8i8a&gt;p.i, I give my opinion, 
my advice. Ecclus. 6, 23. Hdian. 1. 6. 1. 
Plato Soph. 225. d. 

2. mind, purpose, plan, Acts 20, 3. Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 2. Xen. An. 1. 8. 10. 

3. mind, will, disposition of mind ; 1 Cor. 
1, 10 (v rfj avTfj yva&gt;p.r), in the same mind 
or will. Rev. 17, 13. 17 bis. Hdian. 2. 7. 
9. Thuc. 1. 122. Xen. Mag. Eq. 6. 1. 

yvmpL^d), f. tVco, (yva&gt;pip.os, yvaxris,) 
Att. f. yva&gt;pi&gt; Col. 4, 9. Buttm. $ 95. 7 sq. 

1. to make known, to declare, a) Genr. 
with ace. and dat. Luke 2, 15 TO yeyovos, o 
6 Kvpios eyvu&gt;pi(Tv fjfjuv. Acts 2, 28, quoted 
from Ps. 16, 11 where Sept. for ^"]^- 
Gal. 1, 1 1 by attract, see Buttm. 151. 1. 6. 
Sept. for S H ifi 1 Sam. 16, 3. Ps. 25, 4. 
(^Eschyl. Prom, vinct. 487.) With ace. and 
npos Tiva Phil. 4, 6 ; ace. simpl. Rom. 9, 
22. 23. Also c. dat. before an indirect 
clause, Col. 1, 27. b) Of persons nar 
rating, to declare, to tell, with ace. and dat. 
2 Cor. 8, 1 . Eph. 6, 21 . Col. 4, 7. 9. Comp. 
1 Mace. 14, 28. c) Of a teacher unfold 
ing divine things, i. q. to declare, to proclaim, 
c. ace. Eph. 6, 19 ; ace. et dat. John 15, 15. 
17, 26. Eph. 1,9. 3, 5. 10. 2 Pet. 1, 16. 
Also by way of putting again in mind, c. 
ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 15, 1 ; dat. and on 1 Cor. 
12,3. Sept. for ?T n Ez. 20, 11. d) 
Pass, to be made known, revealed ; TO P.VQ-TTJ- 
piov Rom. 16, 26. Eph. 3, 3. 

2. to know, to come to know, to find out ; 
C. ace. Phil. 1, 22 ri alpfjo-o/j-ai ov yva&gt;pia&gt;. 
Sept. for "nn Job 34, 25. Hdian. 2. 1. 23. 
Jfieehin. 11. 8. Plato Phaedr. 262. b. This 
is the usual signif. in Gr. writers. 

yvoMTlS, f&lt;as, f), (yivcoo-Kco,) knowledge. 

1. a knowing, comprehension, the power 
of knowing; Eph. 3, 19 yvcbvai T TTJV virep- 
(3aX\ovo-av TTJS yvaxrtcas aydirrjv TOV Xp. to 
know the love of Christ ivhich passeth know 
ledge, i. e. is beyond the comprehension of 
the natural man ; comp. 1 Cor. 2, 14. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 8.11. 

2. Subjectively, knowledge which one has, 
the act and result of knowing ; Rom. 11,33 
&lt;7o(pt a KOI yv&lt;ao-is Seov, the wisdom and know 
ledge of God, as among his attributes ; comp. 
Ps. 139, 6 where Sept. for r^ ; as also Ps. 
73; 1 1 . Hos. 4, 6. So Diod. Sic. 5. 67. Plato 
Theaet. 193. d. Spec, in believers, the 
knowledge of religion, of divine truth, of the 



gospel in its various relations ; Rom. 15, 14. 
1 Cor. 1,5. 8, 1 bis. 7. 10. 11. 2 Cor. 8, 7. 
11, 6. So with a gen. of thing or pers. of 
whom we have knowledge, Luke 1, 77. 
Phil. 3, 8. 2 Pet. 3, 18. Also of practical 
religious knowledge, e. g. insight, discre 
tion, 2 Cor. 6, 6. 1 Pet. 3, 7. 2 Pet. 1, 5. 6 ; 
comp. Sept. and M? 1 ? Prov. 13, 16. 

3. Objectively, knoicledge, that which is 
known, science, doctrine ; spoken only of 
religious knowledge, relating to God and 
divine things ; e. g. as held or taught by 
Jesus, Luke 11, 52. Rom. 2, 20. 1 Tim. 6, 
20 ; or also by Christians, where it denotes 
the clear and certain perception and persua 
sion of divine truth as revealed in the gos 
pel, a spiritual knowledge not attainable 
except as a ^apio-p.a or gift of the Spirit ; 
1 Cor. 12, 8 co fift&gt; . . . 8i8oTai \6yos o~o(pias, 
aXXw 8e Xdyoj yvaxTfws Kara TO avrb irvfv- 
/JM, i. e. the gift of teaching as combined 
with spiritual wisdom, or as combined with 
spiritual knowledge, and so Col. 2, 3 ; here 
yvuMTis seems to refer to the deep and clear 
perception of and acquaintance with truth, 
&lt;ro(pia to the higher power of practical illus 
tration and application ; so the Greek com 
mentators. 1 Cor. 13, 2. 8. 14, 6. So with 
a gen. of the object of this knowledge, 2 
Cor. 2, 14. 4, 6. 10, 5. Genr. Plato Rep. 
508. e. Id. Phil. 58. a. 

ryV(o&lt;TTr]&lt;;, ov, 6, (yii/a&gt;o-K&&amp;gt;,) a knower ; 
Acts 26, 3 fir i o~o v . . . p.a\io~Ta yvaxTTTjv 
ovra ere KT\. by anacoluthon. Hist, of Sus. 
42. Plut. Flamin. 4. 



77, ov, (yiv&lt;oo-Ka&gt;, eyva&gt;o-p,ai,) 
known, well-known. a) Of things ; Acts 
4, 16 yap yvuo-Tov o-rjp.f iov yeyove $1 aiiTuiv. 
15,18. Also y v to cr T o v tyeve TO, became 
known, was known, c. dat. of pers. Acts 1, 
19. 19, 17; with KOTO. c. gen. of place, 9, 
42 ; yvwo-Tov eorco, be it known, c. dat. 
of pers. Acts 2, 14 ; TIVI, em 4, 10. 13, 38. 
28,28 ; rivl nepi TWOS, OTI 28, 22. Neut. TO 
yvcoo-Tov TOV Seov, what may be known 
of God sc. without revelation, knowledge 
of God, i. q. yvaxns, Rom. 1, 19; so Sept. 
for n? 1 -) Gen. 2, 9. So genr. Sept. Ezra 4, 
12. Soph. OZd.R. 361. Plut. de primo Frig. 
4. Xen. Cyr. 6. 3. 4. b) Of persons, yvca- 
OTOV Tivt John 18,15.16. Subst. 6 yva&gt;- 
O-TOS, one known, an acquaintance, Luke 
2, 44. 23, 49. Sept for s^a 2 K. 10, 11. 
Ps. 88, 9. 19. 

, f. vo-to, Ionic form for Att. 
or Tov%pva&gt;, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 
358 ; pr. to murmur, in coo. as doves, Pol 
lux Onom. 5. 89. In N. T. to murmur, i. e, 



151 



a) to whisper, to talk over in a low voice, 
privately, c. ace. et nepi TWOS, John 7, 32. 

b) Oftener with the idea of complaint, in 
dignation, to murmur, to grumble, to utter 
sullen discontent; absol. 1 C6r. 10, 10 bis; 
KOTO TLVOS Matt. 20, 1 1 ; jripi TWOS John 6, 
41. 61 ; Trpo y Tii&gt;a to any one, Luke 5, 30 ; 
/irr aXX^Xcoj John 6, 43. Sept. absol. Num. 
11, 1 ;. (card TIVOS for "pbrt Ex. 16, 7 ; rrepi 
TWOS Num. 14, 27. So Arr. Epict. 1. 29. 
55. Luc. Ocyp. 45. M. Antonin. 2. 3 /LU) 



O v, 6, (yoyyufw,) a mur 
mur, i. e. a) Genr. whispering, low and 
suppressed discourse, John 7, 12 ; comp. v. 
13. b) Oftener, murmuring, the expres 
sion of sullen discontent, complaint, Acts 
6, 1. So xoapls yoyyvo~iJ.a&gt;v, without mur- 
murings, cheerfully, Phil. 2, 14. 1 Pet. 4, 9. 
Sept. for MMbn Ex. 16, 7. 8. Wisd. 1,10. 
11. M. Antonin. 9. 37. Comp. Phryn. ed. 
Ix&gt;b. p. 358. 



O v, 6, (yoyyufco.) a mur- 
murer, Jude 16. Theodot. for "i^J Prov. 
26, 22, where Sept. \oi8opos, Aquil. TOV 



TITOS, 6, (yoaeo,) a wizard, juggler, 
Plato Conv. 203. d. In N. T. a deceiver, 
seducer, 2 Tim. 3, 13. So Jos. c. Apion. 2. 
14, 16. Plut. de Adulat. et Amic. 22. Dem. 
374. 20 amo-Tos, yorjs, Trovrjpos. 

ToKyo&d, indec. Golgotha, Chald. 
Nnbaba, Heb. rtaba 2 K. 9, 35, i. e. a 
skull, TO Kpdviov, caharia ; see Buxt. Lex. 
Chald. 440. Hence in N. T. as pr. n. of 
a place, i. q. icpaviov TOTTOS (Matt. 27, 33), 
Skull-place, Calvary, a spot just out of Je 
rusalem, where malefactors were commonly 
executed, and where also Jesus suffered ; 
Matt. 27, 33. Mark 15, 22. John 19, 17. In 
later times this spot has been called a mount, 
but without any historical grounds ; see Bibl. 
Res. in Palest. II. p. 17, 18. 

FofJiOppa, as, 17, and Plur. Fop-oppa, av, 
TO., Gomorrha, pr. n. of one of the cities 
which formerly stood on the once fertile 
plain now covered by the southern part of 
the Dead Sea; Matt. 10, 15. Mark 6, 11. 
Rom. 9, 29. 2 Pet. 2, 6. Jude 7. Heb. 
rrviBS . See Gen. c. 1 9. Bibl. Res. in Palest. 
II. p. 602 sq. 

&lt;yo/A09, ov, 6, (ye p.&lt;i&gt;,) a load, e. g. of an 
animal, Sept. for K73 Ex. 23, 5. In N. T. 
the lading, of a ship, Acts 21, 3. So Plut. 
Quaest. Nat. 7. Dem. 1283. 21. Meton. 
merchandise, wares, Rev. 18, 11. 12. 



fu&gt;s, 6, (yiVo/xai, ytyova,) a ja- 
ther, progenitor, Hdot. 1. 94.. Plato Rep, 
457. d.- In N. T. only Plur. of yovels, 
parents, Matt. 10, 21. Mark 13, 12. Luke 
2,27.41. 8,56. 18,29. 21,16. John 9, 2. 
3. 18. 20. 22. 23. Rom. 1, 30. 2 Cor. 12, 14 
bis. Eph. 6, 1. Col. 3, 20. 2 Tim. 3, 2. 
The ace. yowls Matt. 10, 21. al. was used 
by the KOIVOI, Buttm. { 52. n. 1. Winer $ 9. 
2. Judith 5, 8. Pol. 12. 10. 3. Xen. Mem. 
2. 2. 3, 6. 

&lt;yovv, yomTos, TO, (also poet, genit. yov- 
vos, Buttm. 5 58,) the knee ; Plur. TO. yd- 
vdTd, the knees, Heb. 12, 12. Sept. for 
B&gt; ??13 Gen. 30, 3. 40, 12. So Hdian. 7. 
2. 11. Xen. Cyr. 7. 3. 5. Hence in 
phrases : a) 3eiy, 3* vTfs, TiZevrfs TO 
yovdTd, lit. placing the knees, i. e. kneeling 
down, in prayer or supplication, Luke 22, 
41. Acts 7, 60. 9, 40. 20, 36. 21, 5. So 
of the mock homage offered by the soldiers 
to Jesus, Mark 15, 19. b) Luke 5, 8 
TrpocreTTfO-e TOIJ yovaai : lr}o~ov, lit. 
fell at his knees, i. e. embraced them by 
way of supplication. c) Ka^^TfLv yovv 
v. yovaTa, to bend the knee or knees, to 
kneel, e. g. in supplication, Trpos TOV miTepa 
Eph. 3, 14 ; also in homage, adoration, c. 
dat. Trf BaoX Rom. 11, 4, quoted from 1 K. 
19, 18 where Sept. for intrans. DiS-ian-bs 
Wi3-Xb llfl^. So also intrans. Phil. 2, 10 
iva ev TG&gt; UVO/JLCITI lr)o-ov TVO.V yovv Kcifi^f, 
that in the name of Jesus (confessing his 
name, v. 11) every knee should bow. Rom. 
14, 11 e /iioi ndfji^rei irav yovv, quoted 
from Is. 45, 23 where Sept. for S^an -b 



yOVV TTereft), w, f. Tjo-co, (yoW, TTITTTW, TTf- 
o-eiv,) to fall upon the knees, to kneel to or be 
fore any one ; so in supplication, c. ace. a- 
TOV Matt. 17, 14 (Rec. aurw). Mark 1, 40 ; 
in reverence, c. avrov Mark. 10, 17 ; in 
mock homage, e^7rpoo-3ei&gt; airoi) Matt. 27, 
29. Eurip. Phoan. 300. Pol. 15. 29. 9. 

&lt;ypafjLfAa, error, TO, (ypacpw,) a drawing, 
picture, Ml. V. H. 2. 3, 44. In N. T. lit. the 
graven or written, i. e. something written or 
cut in with the stylus, in the ancient man 
ner of writing. 

1 . a mark, sign, letter of the alphabet ; 
Luke 23, 38 ypappacn EXX^i/tKoiy. Peril. 
Gal. 6, 11, see in Tn/XiW. Sept. for P^ro 
Lev. 19, 28. Diod. Sic. 1. 81. Plato Crat. 
393. d. 

2. a writing, any thing written, Esdr. 3. 
9. 13. In N. T. a) Plur. ypap,/xara, 
letters, i. q. an epistle, letter, like Engl. let 
ters, Acts 28, 21. Gal. 6, 11, see in 7n;Xt- 



152 



KOS. So Plur. 1 Mace. 5, 10. Hdian. 4. 10. 
3. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 26 Kvagdpei Se arro^owm 
TO. ypdp.p.aTa . . . evjjv 8e rrj firi(TTO\T) rd8e. 
b) a bill, bond, note, Luke 1 6, 6. 7. So Jos. 
Ant. 18. 6. 3 ; of accounts of expenses, etc. 
Dem. 1202. 2. Lys. 906. 12. c) Also 
ypdp.p.ara, writings, a book, books, e. g. of 
Moses, John 5, 47 ; of the O. T. the Scrip 
tures, 2 Tim. 3, 15. Sept. for ISO Esth. 6, 
1. So Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 17. ib. 10. 10. 4 ult. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 1. d) Trop. the writing, 
the letter, i. e. the literal or verbal meaning, 
in antith. to the spirit, TO Trvevp-a ; spoken of 
the Mosaic law, Rom. 2, 27. 29. 7, 6. 2 
Cor. 3, 6 bis. 7. 

3. letters, literature, learning, as contained 
in books, Acts 26, 24 ; in the Scriptures, 
John 7, 15. Sept. for "iBO Dan. 1, 4. 
Ceb. Tab. 34. Plato Apol. 26. d. 

rypapfJ,aTvS) ens, 6 (ypu&lt;/&gt;&lt;,) a writer, 
scribe. 

1. Among the Greeks, a public officer in 
the Grecian cities, whose duty it seems to 
have been to preside in the senate, to enrol 
and have charge of the laws and decrees, 
and to read what was to be made known to 
the people ; a public clerk, secretary, Acts 19. 
35. Dem. 485. 18. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 37. 
Thuc. 7. 10 6 ypa/i/iaTevy rrjs TroXewy. The 
office of ypa/i/icn-euy varied much in differ 
ent places. See Potter s Gr. Ant. I. p. 78, 
88. Boeckh Staatshaush. der Ath. I. p. 
198 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 176. Diet, 
of Antt. art. Grammateus. 

2. Among the Jews, in Sept. like Heb. 
"iBb the king s scribe, secretary of state, 2 
Sam. 8, 17. 20, 25 ; a military scribe, secre 
tary of war, 2 K. 25, 19. 2 Chr. 26, 11. 1 
Mace. 5, 42. Later, in Sept. and in N. T. 
a scribe, one skilled in the Jewish law, an 
interpreter of the scriptures, a lawyer. The 
scribes had the charge of transcribing the 
sacred books ; whence naturally arose 
their office of interpreting difficult pas 
sages, and deciding in cases which grew 
out of the ceremonial law. Their influence 
was of course great ; and since many of 
them were members of the Sanhedrim, we 
often find them mentioned with ot irpecrftv 
repoi and 01 dpxiepfls. Matt. 2, 4. 5, 20. 7 
29. 12, 38. 20, 18. 21, 15. al. They are 
also called vop-iKoi, vofj.oo io da-K.aXoi, comp 
Mark 12, 28 with Matt. 22, 35. Sept. for 
Heb. fii-iSiO 1 Chr. 27, 32. Ezra 7, 6. 
Neh. 8, 1. So Ecclus. 10, 5. 2 Mace. 6 
18. Hence genr. a scribe, one instructed, a 
scholar, a learned teacher of religion, Matt 
13,52. 23,34. 1 Cor. 1,20. + 



ij, oV, (ypa&lt;o&gt;,) written, in 
scribed, trop. upon the heart, Rom. 2, 15. 
omp. Jer. 31, 33. Eurip. Hyp. Fr. 11.2 

/pdTTTOVS TUTTOVy. 

, T], (ypa0w.) a picture, ML 
V. H. 2. 2, 44 ; a writing, 1 Mace. 12, 21. 
Hdian. 1. 17. 9. Thuc. 1. 134. In N. T. 
fj y p a (p r] , Plur. a I y p a (p a i , Scrip- 
lure, the Scriptures, of the Old Test. Matt. 
21, 42. John 5, 39. Acts 8, 32. Rom. 9, 
17. Gal. 3, 8. 22. 2 Tim. 3, 16. al. Rom. 
1, 2 ypcxpal ayiai. (Sept. for -H3 Ezra 
6, 18.) In 2 Pet. 3, 16 some of the writings 
of the N. T. may be include.1. Synecd. 
put for the contents of Scripture, scripture 
declaration, promise, Matt. 22, 29 Mark 
12, 24. John 10, 35. Acts 1, 16. James 2, 
23 ; scripture prophecy, Matt. 26, 54 56. 
Luke 4, 21. Rom. 16, 26. + 

&lt;ypa&lt;o&gt;, f. \lsa, to grave, to scratch, to 
insculp, Sept. for S^ 1 K. 6, 28. Horn. II. 
6. 169 ; to sketch, to picture, M\. V. H 2. 
3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 13. In N. T. 

1. to ivrite, to form letters, which was 
usually done with a stylus, so that the let 
ters were graven or scratched upon the ma 
terial ; so with els c. ace. John 8, 6 T&J 8am- 
TvX&&amp;gt; eypa(pev els rf]v yijv. V. 8 ; absol. 2 
Thess. 3, 17 ourco ypa0co so / write, this is 
my hand-writing. So Dem. 121. 22. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 2. 20. With an ace. of thing 
written upon ; i. q. to write upon, to fill with 
writing, q. d. to bewrite, Pass. Rev. 5, 1 
/St/SXiov yeypa/xjuei oi ecra&gt;3ei/ KOI onia^ev, a 
book (roll) written within and on the back. 
So Hdian. 1. 17. 4 ypd&lt;peiv ypap.p.arf1ov. 
Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 34 SeXrov. Phoen. 583 
crKvXa. 

2. With an ace. of the thing written, to 
write, to write down any thing. a) Genr. 
John 19,22 6 ytypa(pa, y(ypa(pa. 21, 24 Kal 
ypd^as TOVTO. 1 Cor. 4, 14. 9, 15. 2 Cor. 
13, 10. Rev. 1, 19. 10, 4. Pass. John 20, 
30. 31. (Hdian. 1. 17. 1. Luc. Vit. Auct. 6 
TovVo/ia. Plato Phil. 39. a, a\rfiri yp.) With 
other adjuncts : ace. and e t y fiifthiov Rev. 

1, 11 ; ace. and eVt n, as rt TO 
Rev. 17, 8 (see in /3i /3Xos), r! TTJV 

2, 17, eV OVTUV 3, 12, eVt TO /xeVa&gt;7roi&gt; 14, 1. 
17, 5, eVi rov p.r)pov 19, 16; also yeypap.- 
pevos ev TIVI, as Iv ai/rfj (TTpo^TfLa) Rev. 
1,3; yfyp. eV T&lt;B /3i/3Xi &lt;a v. rrj /3t/3Xw T?;? 
fcofjs, inscribed in the book of life (see in 
/3//3Xor), Rev. 13, 8. 20, 12. 15. 21,27; 
eV T ^Xi o) TOVTW 22, 18. 19. (Plut. Cic. 
37 TO; ev rdis eTrio-roXals 1 yeypa/i/xeVa.) Also 
followed by the words or clause written, 
sometimes with Xeycav, Luke 1, 63 



153 



\tyav itodwris e ort TO ovop.a avTov. John 
19, 21 P.TI ypd&lt;pf 6 jSaaiXevj T(i&gt;v lov8aiu&gt;v. 
Luke 16, 6. Rev. 14, 13. 21, 5. Absol. 
Rev. 10, 4. Once c. dat. commodi, Luke 
1, 3. b) Spec, of declarations, promises, 
prophecies, ivritten and contained in the 
Scriptures of the O. T. Pass. 1 Cor. 10, 11 
TO.VTU . . . typd(pjj Trpos vov Sfcriav vp.(av. Luke 

21, 22. 1 Cor. 4, 6 JJ.TJ vnep o yfypmrrm 
(ppovflv, comp. 1, 31 and Jer. 9, 24. So 
with adjuncts ; c. ace. to write about or of, 
to describe; John 1, 46 ov eypcn|/-e Mwvo^r. 
Rom. 10, 5 Mo&gt;. ypd(pei rf/v 8&lt;.K&lt;uocrvvr]v KT\. 
(Comp. scribere aliquem Cic. ad Attic. 
12. 49.) With on, Pass. Rom. 4, 23. 
1 Cor. 9, 10. (Xen. An. 2. 3. 1.) With 
8ta TU&gt;V T?po&lt;f)T]T(av c. dat. incomm. Pass. 
Luke 18, 31 ; ire pi c. gen. of pers. to write 
about, John 5, 46. Pass. Matt. 26, 24. 
Mark 14, 21. Acts 13, 29 ; em c. ace. of 
pers. to write upon or of, Pass. Mark 9, 12. 

13 ; also eVi c. dat. id. John 12, 16 ; ev c. 
dat. of place or book, Luke 24, 44. Acts 24, 
14. Gal. 3, 10. Here belong the formulas 
of quotation from the O. T. e. g. yeypa- 
nrai, with 8id c. gen. Matt. 2, 5 ; ntpt c. 
gen. Matt. 11, 10. Luke 7, 27; also with 
eV c. dat. of book, Mark 1, 2. Luke 2, 23. 
3, 4. 10, 26. John 8, 17. Acts 1, 20. 7,42. 
1 Cor. 9, 9. Heb. 10, 7 ; absol. Matt. 4, 4. 
6. 7. 10. Luke 19, 46. Rom. 1, 17. al. saep. 
yeypap.p.tvov ecrri, with eV c. dat. of 
book, John 6, 45. 10, 34 ; with ov of place 
Luke 4, 17; absol. John 2, 17. 6, 31. 12, 
14; TO yfypanp.ei&gt;ov, absol. Luke 20, 
17.22,37. 2Cor.4,13; 6 Xoyoy 6 ytypap.- 
p.evos, sc. ev T&&amp;gt; vofKa John 15, 25; absol. 

1 Cor. 15, 54. c) Also to write down or 
out, to prepare in writing, c. ace. as jSt/SXiov 
dnocrTaa-Lov Mark 10, 4 ; alriav Matt. 27, 
37 ; (T7iypa(j)fiv Luke 23, 38 ; rir\ov John 
19, 19 ; fmcrroXfjv Acts 23, 25. Rom. 16, 

22. 2 Pet. 3, 1 ; /3i/3Xi o John 21, 25. Sept. 
for =^3 Ezra 3, 8. (Plut. Cic. 37 emaro- 
\r)v. Id. CECS. 54 bis. Plato Legg. 923. c, e.) 
Also ypdfptiv (vroXrjv nvi, to write a 
commandment to or for any one, Mark 10, 
5. 1 John 2, 7. 8. 2 John 5 ; with fvro\r)v 
impl. Mark 12. 19. Luke 20, 28. Sept. and 
2n3 2 K. 17, 37. Comp. vop.ov ypdfaiv 
JEl V. H. 6. 10. Xen. Hell. 2. 3. 52 ; 
impl. Mem. 1. 2. 43, 44. 

3. to write to any one, to send or make 
known in writing. a) Genr. e. g. absol. 

2 Cor. 2, 9 fls rovro KOL eypcr^a. 2 John 
12. 3 John 13 ; c. ace. of thing, 1 Cor. 4, 

14 ravra. 2 Cor. 13, 10 ; c. dat. of pers. 
U Pet. 3, 15 KaSSus . . . IlaOXof . . . 



vp.lv. 1 John 2, 21. 3 John 13 TroXXa dx ov 
ypdfyeiv. Jude 3. Rev. 2, 1.8. 12. 18. 3, 
1.7. 14 ; c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 14, 37 eVt- 
yivoHTKfTco a ypd(p(o vp.lv. 2 Cor. 1, 13 ov 
yap aXXa ypd(pop.ev vp.lv. Gal. 1, 20. Phil. 
3, 1. 1 Tim. 3, 14. 1 John 1, 4. 2, 1 ; dat. and 
TTfpi nvos 1 Thess. 4, 9. 5, 1. (With dat. 
Plut. Pomp. 29 ; ace. and dat. Plut. Cic. 37 
TroXXa Kaiaapi ypd(pa&gt;v.) Aor. eypa^a, 
I wrote or I have written, referring either 
to a former epistle, 1 Cor. 5, 9. 2 Cor. 2, 

3. 4. 7, 12. 3 John 9 ; or to the epistle in 
hand, Rom. 15, 15. 1 Cor. 5, 11. 9, 15. 
Philem. 21. 1 Pet. 5, 12. 1 John 2, 13. 14. 
26. 5, 13 ; c. dat. of manner Gal. 6, 11, see 
in TrjyXtKoy. b) Spec, of letters of informa 
tion or inquiry ; Acts 15, 23 ypd^ravres Sia 
Xftpos avT&lt;av rd8f. 18, 27. 25, 26 bis, dcr(pa- 
\es TI. ypd^rai rc5 Kvpica OVK e^a&gt; . . . OTTCO? o^ai 
TI ypd\lsai. Also 1 Cor. 7, 1 Trepl 3e 5&gt;i/ 
eypa^are p.oi. 2 Cor. 9, 1 . + 

ypacaor]&lt;&gt;, eos, ov?, 6, 17, adj. (ypavy,) 
old wife s, old-womanish, silly, 1 Tim. 4, 7. 
Strabo 1. p. 16 or 32. a, ypad&gt;8rj p,v3oXo- 
yiav. 

S&gt;, f. jjo-w, (eyeipa, perf. 2 
,) only in the later Greek ; Buttm. 
5 114 eyei pw. Phryn. ed. Lob. p. 118, 119. 
Sturz de Dial. Alex. p. 157. To wake, to 
keep awake, to watch, intrans. Matt. 24, 43. 
26, 38. 40. 41. Mart 13, 34. 14, 34. 37. 
38. Luke 12, 37. 39. Sept. for l^ Neh. 
7, 3 ; igiB Jer. 5, 6. So 1 Mace." 12, 27. 
Jos. Ant. 11.3. 4. Plut. Mor. II. p. 20. 
Trop. to watch, i. e. to be watchful, vigilant, 
attentive, Matt. 24, 42. 25, 13. Mark 13, 
35.37. Acts 20, 31. 1 Cor. 16, 13. 1 Thess. 
5, 6. 1 Pet. 5, 8. Rev. 3, 2. 3. 16, 15 ; so 
tv rfj irpoa-evxfj, to be watchful in prayer, 
Col. 4, 2. Sept. for ipaj Jer. 1,12. Dan. 
9, 14. Once trop. by antith. i. q. to live ; 

I Thess. 5, 10 re yprjyopcop,ev ("re KaSev- 
8a&gt;/xei&gt;, whether we wake or sleep, live or die. 

yvfjLVafo, f. ao-a), (yvp.i o y,) to exercise 
oneself naked, to practise gymnastic train 
ing, as one of the athlete, Arr. Epict. 4. 4. 

I 1 ; to take exercise, to train oneself, ib. 4. 4. 8. 
Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 10. In N. T. only trop. to 
exercise, to train, in any thing, c. ace. 1 Tim. 

4, 7 yvp.vaf (reavrbv irpos (ucrtfifiav. Pass. 
Heb. 5, 14. 12, 11. (Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 4. Arr. 
Epict. 1. 26. 3 yvp-vd^ovcriv rjp.ds ol &lt;piXo- 
o-o0oi eVi TTJS Sfwpi a?.) Pass. c. gen. 2 Pet. 
2, 14 (capfit av y(yvp.va&lt;rp.fiv]v 7r\(ov(i-iat, 
exercised, trained, in covetousness. So Phi- 
lostr. Her. 10. 1 ; see Wetst N. T. ad loc. 
Matth, } 346. n. l, 



154 



JYoy 



yv/J,vacn,a, as, fj, (yvpvafa,} gymnastic 
exercise, JEl. V. H. 2. 5. In N. T. genr. 
exercise, training ; 1 Tim. 4, 8 o-oyiariK)) 
yvp.vacria, bodily exercise, ascetic training, 
in antith. with v. 7 ; comp. v. 3 and Col. 2, 
23. So pr. Arr. Epict. 1. 27. 6. Pol. 4. 7. 
6. Hesych. yvfivacria acrKT)&lt;ns, /xeXer?/. 

&lt;yv/jLwr)TVQ), f. fva-a), (yu/ii/jjn/s, yv/i- 
rdy,) to be naked, i. e. as in Engl. to be half- 
naked, poorly clad, absol. 1 Cor. 4, 11. 
Nicet. Ann. 10. 6 yvpv. on\ov to be un 
armed. Plut. ^Emil. Paul. 16 yvp.vr)Tfvov- 
Tts light-armed troops. 

yvfAVos, tj,6v, 1. naked, bare, stripped; 
pr. of the body, a) Of one quite naked ; 
Mark 14, 51 eVi yvp-vov upon the naked 
body. v. 52. Trop. Rev. 16, 15. 17, 16. Sept. 
for 0-hS Gen. 2, 25. Job 1, 21. So Hdian 8. 
8. 14. Xen. Ag. 1. 28. b) Of one partly 
unclad, having on no outer garments, but 
only the tunic, ^ITOHV, John 21,7. Acts 19, 
16. Sept. for BinS 1 Sam. 19, 24. Is. 20, 
2. So Ml. V. H. 6. 11. Xen, An. 1. 10. 3. 
c) Like Engl. half-naked, i. e. poorly clad, 
implying poverty and want, Matt. 25, 36. 
38.43.44. James 2, 15. Trop. Rev. 3, 17. 
So Sept. and Bins Job 24, 7. Is. 58, 7. 

2. Of the soul, naked, as by possibility 
existing without body of any kind ; 2 Cor. 
5, 3 if indeed also (since) being clothed sc. 
with our house from* heaven, ov yv^voi ev- 
prj%r}&lt;r6p.(%a, we shall not be found naked, i. e. 
without a body, implying that our house 
from heaven will also be a body ; see in ye 
no. 2. c. Comp. Plato Crat. 20. p. 403. b, 
fj v/ i X ? yvp-vrj rpv crco/xarov. 

3. Of any thing alone, separate from 
every thing else, naked, mere, bare, e. g. 
yvp.vbv KOKKOV 1 Cor. 15, 37. Comp. Clem. 
Rom. Ep. 1 ad Cor. 24 crrrep/nara anva 
TTfTTToiKtv els TTJV yfjv ^rjpa KOI yvfj-vd. 

4. Trop. naked, open, exposed to view ; 
e. g. Tvavra yvfiva TOLS ofp SaXfj.ois avrov 
Heb. 4, 13. So Sept. and Bins Job 26, 6. 
Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 4. Heliodor. 10. p. 601 
yvp-vfj KOL dTrapaKaXvTTTOS KaTr/yopia. 

jv/jiVOTrjf, T T]Tos,f], (yvp-vos.) nakedness, 
the state of one poorly clad ; see in yvp.v6s 
no. 1. c. Rom. 8, 35. 2 Cor. 11 ,.27. So 
Sept. and trus Deut. 28, 48. By euphem. 
put for the parts of shame, trop. Rev. 3, 
18. So Heb. ft^? , Sept. yvp-vaxris, Gen. 9, 
22. 23. 

yvvcuKapiov, ov, TO, dimin. (yuwj,) a 
little woman, muliercula ; in contempt, a 
weak silly woman, 2 Tim. 3, 6. M. Anto- 
nin. 6. 11. Diocl. a&gt; Bekk. Anecd. 87. 



ryvvai/ceios, f [ a , eiop, (yvvf),) womanly, 
female; 1 Pet. 3, 7 crvvoiKovvrfs Km a yva&gt;- 
(riv cos cxtrSej/eorepo) crufiifi rw yvvaiKeto), 
dwelling according to your better knowledge 
with the female -vessel as the weaker ; comp. 
in o-Kfvos. Sept. for gen. M1EX Deut. 22, 
5. Luc. Philops. 14. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 5. 

ywr], iy, gen. yvvamos, vocat. o&gt; yvmi. 

1. a woman, female, one of the female 
sex ; e. g. without respect of age, Matt. 14, 
21 ^copiy yvvainutv KOL 7rai8ia&gt;v. 15,38. Acts 
5, 14. 8, 3. 22, 4. al. Sept. and B^BS 1 Sam. 
30, 2. (Hdian. 7. 9. 19. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 
30.) Also of a maiden, TraiStV/cT?, Luke 22, 
57 comp. 56 ; and so Sept. for ST^SS Esth. 

2, 4. Of an adult woman genr. Matt. 5, 28. 
9, 20. 22. 11, 11. Rev. 12, 1. 4. al. 

2. After t^eti , or with a genit. masc. or 
the adj. vnavSpos Rom. 7, 2, it implies the 
conjugal relation, e. g. a) Put for one 
betrothed, a bride, but not yet married, Matt. 
1, 20. 24 (comp. v. 18). Luke 2, 5. Trop. 
of the church as the bride of Christ, Rev. 
19, 7. 21, 9. Sept. and !" Deut. 22, 24 
comp. 23. So Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 7. b) Usu 
ally a wife, a married woman, Matt. 5, 31. 
32. 14, 3. 18, 25. Mark 6, 18. Luke 1, 18. 
24. Rom. 7, 2. 1 Cor.7,2.al. 1 Cor. 5,1 wore 
yvvaiKa TWO. rov Trarpbs fX flv i his father s 
wife, his stepmother. Sept. for ^^S Gen. 
24, 3. al. SEep. 3X Wfl Lev. 18, 8. So 
Hdian. 1. 8. 9. Xen. An. 1. 2. 12. c) 
Also a widow, with x*lP a Luke 4, 26 ; ab 
sol. Matt. 22,24. Mark 12, 19. Luke 20, 
29; comp. Sept. Deut. 25, 4. So Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 33. 

3. Vocat. & yvvai, in a direct address, 
expressing courtesy, kindness, respect ; 
Matt. 15, 28 o&gt; yvvai, comp. 9, 22 Zvyarfp. 
Luke 13, 12. John 2, 4. 4, 21. 20, 13. 15. 
1 Cor. 7, 16. Jos. Ant. 1. 16. 3. Horn. I]. 

3. 204. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 26. + 



, indec. Gog, Heb. 513, a name 
applied in Ez. c. 38. 39 to the king of a 
country and people called Magog (SfaB), 
situated in the farthest regions of the north 
(Ez. 38, 15), who are about to invade the 
holy land. By Magog, ancient writers ap 
pear to have intended the barbarous north 
ern nations generally ; whom they also 
called "S,Kv%ai, Scythians, Jos. Ant. 1.6.1; 
see Heb. Lex. art. SIW . Winer Realw. art. 
Magog. Hence in N. T. Gog and Magog 
are put for remote heathen nations and 
their kings, who in like manner are to war 
against the Messiah and his people ; Rev. 
20, 8. 



ywvut 

as, T], a corner, an angle, e. g. 
a) Exterior, a projecting corner ; Matt. 6, 5 
(V rats ya&gt;viais runs TrXaTeiwv, i. e. where 
streets meet, the most public places. Sept. 
for PI2Q Ex. 27, 2. (Pol. 1. 42. 3. Xen. Lac. 
12.1.) So at rfffcrapts ycoviai TTJS yijs, 
the four corners (quarters) of the earth, Rev. 



155 Saiuoviov 



7,1.20,8. Also f] Kt (paXrj yavias, the 
head of the corner, see in aKpoywidios , Matt. 
21, 42. Mark 12, 10. Luke 20, 17. Acts 4, 

11. 1 Pet. 2, 7. b) Interior, for a dark 
corner; Acts 26, 26 ev ycwia, in a corner, 
secretly. So Hist. Sus. 38. Arr. Epict. 2. 

12. 17. Plato Gorg. 485. d. 



, 6, indec. or AavtS, as in Sept. 
(AaviS^y, ov, 6, Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 1, 2,) David, 
Heb. *m (beloved), later 1^-J j pr. n. of 
the celebrated king of the Israelites and 
founder of the Jewish dynasty, (r. 1055- 
1015 B. C.) renowned for his warlike deeds 
as also for his piety and sacred songs. His 
history is found in the books of Samuel, 
from 1 Sam. c. 16 onward ; also 1 Chr. c. 
12-30. In N. T. pr. Matt. 1, 6. 17. 12, 3. 
22, 43. 45. al. Heb. 4, 7 ev Aa/3/8, in the 
book of David, the Psalms. So 6 vibs 
Aa/3t S, the son of David, descended from 
him ; e. g. Joseph the husband of Mary, 
Matt. 1, 20; elsewhere only of Jesus as 
a title of the expected Messiah, Matt. 9, 
27. 12, 23. 15, 22. 20, 30. 31. Mark 10, 
47. 48. al. saep. but not in John s writings. 
Also 17 pi fa Aa/8, in the same sense, 
Rev. 5, 5. 22, 16; comp. Is. 11, 1. 10. 
Hence the kingdom and rule of the Messiah 
are in like manner referred to David ; as f/ 
(3ao-iXei a TOV A. Mark 11, 10 ; 6 Spo wy A. 
Luke 1, 32; 17 O-KJJVTJ A. Acts 15, 16 comp. 
Am. 9, 1 1 ; 17 /cXeiy TOV A. Rev. 3, 7, comp. 
Is. 22. 22 and Matt. 16, 19. -f 

at/iOi&gt;tb/Aat, Pass. (8cu /xo&gt;j&gt;,) aor. 1 
part. Sat^ioi/to-Seij, used in later Greek as 
Mid. and Pass, of baniovduo, Blomfield ad 
jEschyl. Choeph. 558. Sept. c. Th. 1003 ; 
to be possessed with a demon ; Philem. ap. 
Stob. Ed. p. 196 aXXo? KCtr aXXfp 8aip.ovi- 
ferai Tvfflv. Plut. Symp. 7. 5. 4 uxnrfp ol 
/xayot roils daip.oviop.evovs Kf\evov&lt;ri KT\. 
In N. T. i. q. 8aip.6viov fx (iv ^ t have a demon 
or devil, to be a demoniac, to be possessed, 
afflicted, with an evil spirit ; found only in 
the Gospels, Matt. 4, 24. 8, 16. 28. 33. 9, 
32. 12, 22. 15, 22. Mark 1, 32. 5, 15. 16. 
18. Luke 8, 36. John 10, 21 comp. 20. On 
the diseases connected with such posses 
sions, see in 8aip.6vi.ov no. 2. 

SaifAoviov, ov, TO, (neut. of adj. Scu/io- 
vtos,) a demon, L e. 

1. Genr. a deity, a god, spoken of hea 



then gods, Acts 17, 18. JEl V. H. 12. 57. 
Plut. Theseus 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 1. 

2. Spec, a demon, genius, e. g. tutelary 
and good, like that of Socrates, Xen. Mem. 
4. 8. 1, 6, comp. Dem. 415. 29 ; or also 
adverse and evil, Dem. 124. 46. Dinarch. 
24. 4. Hence in N. T. a demon, devil, an 
evil spirit, i. q. irvtvp-a axaSapTov, an un 
clean spirit, Luke 8, 29. 30. These spirits 
are represented as fallen angels, 2 Pet. 2, 4. 
Jude 6 ; and are now subject to Satan as 
their prince, Matt 9, 34. 25, 41. 2 Cor. 
12, 7. Rev. 12, 9. They were held to have 
the power of working miracles, but not for 
good, Rev. 16, 14, comp. John 10, 21 ; to be 
hostile to mankind, John 8, 44 ; to utter the 
heathen responses and oracles, Acts 16, 17 ; 
and to lurk in the idols of the heathen, 
which are hence called 8aip.6via, devils, 
1 Cor. 10, 20 bis. 21 bis. Rev. 9, 20 ; comp. 
Sept. Deut. 32, 17. Ps. 95, 6. 106, 37. Ba- 
ruch 4, 7. They are likewise represented 
as the authors of evil to mankind ; both 
moral, 1 Tim. 4, 1, comp. Eph. 6, 12 ; and 
also physical, 2 Cor. 12, 7 ; espec. by en 
tering into a person, thus rendering him a 
demoniac, and afflicting him with various 
diseases ; e. g. epilepsy Luke 9, 39. Matt. 
17, 15 ; loss of speech Matt. 9, 32, con 
nected also with blindness 12, 22 ; raving 
insanity Matt. 8, 28 sq. Mark 5, 2 sq. Luke 
8, 27 sq. Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 8. 2. ib. 6. 
11. 3. Fabr. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. p. 538. 
These evil spirits are spoken of as wander 
ing in desert and desolate places, Matt. 1 2, 
43. Luke 11, 24 ; comp. Is. 31, 21. 34, 14. 
Baruch 4, 35 ; or sometimes as inhabiting 
the air or atmosphere, Eph. 6, 2. 6, 12. 
Luke 10, 18, comp. Fabr. Cod. Pseud. V. T. 
I. p. 759 ; or also as confined in the abyss, 
Luke 8, 31. 2 Pet. 2, 4. Jude 6. See 
genr. Stuart on Angelology in Biblioth. 
Sacra, 1843, p. 117-144. We have in 
N. T. the following phrases : a) e 10-77 X- 
3ei/ TO. 8a.ip.6via (is riva, demons had 
entered into him, Luke 8, 30 comp. v. 33. 



Comp. Jos. Ant. 6. 11. 2 TU&gt;V 8aifj.ovio&gt;v ey- 
HaArfopcyw. Fa.br. Cod. Pseud. V. T. I. 
p. 673 6 8ia/3oXos oiKfiovrai avTov cos I8iov 
(TKfvos. b) 8ai[j.6viov f xeiv, to have a 
devil, to be a demoniac, i. q. Sai/xow e&lt;r3ai, 
Luke 4, 33. 8, 27. Said by the Jews of 
Jesus, John 7, 20. 8, 48. 49. 52. 10, 20 ; 
and of John the Baptist, Matt. 11, 18. Luke 

7, 33. c) e^ep^ecrScu CK or OTTO n- 
vos, to come out of, Matt. 17, 18. Mark 7, 
29. 30. Luke 4, 35. 41. 8, 2. 33. 35. 38. 

11, 14. d) eicpdXXfiv ra Sat/idcta, 
to cast out devils, Matt. 7, 22. 9, 34. 10, 8. 

12, 24. 27. 28. Mark 1, 34. 39. 3, 15. 22. 
6, 13. 7, 26. 9, 38. 16, 9. 17. Luke 9, 49. 
11, 14. 15. 18. 19. 20. 13, 32. Pass. Matt. 
9, 33. This was done by Christ in his own 
authority, and by the apostles in his name, 
(Luke 11, 15. 9, 1. 10, 17, comp. Acts 19, 
13 sq.) but the Jews charged him with do 
ing it by authority of Satan, who is called 
apxcov TU&gt;V 8aip.ovi&lt;*&gt;v, Matt. 9, 34. 12, 24. 
Mark 3, 22. Luke 11,15. The Jews them 
selves also professed to cast out demons, 
Matt. 12, 27. Luke 11, 19 ; see the form of 
exorcism in the name of Solomon, Jos. Ant. 

8. 2. 5. e) Where the words or acts of de 
mons thus dwelling in persons are spoken of, 
Mark 1, 34. Luke 9, 1. 42. 10, 17. John 10, 
21. f) As believing on God, James 2, 19. 

NOTE. It has been strongly urged by 
some commentators, that the diseases refer 
red to above as caused by the presence of 
evil spirits, were only such as arose from 
natural and ordinary causes ; and that our 
Lord and his apostles employed this mode 
of expression only in compliance with popu 
lar belief and usage ; just as we now use 
the word lunatic without assenting to the 
old opinion of the moon s influence ; see 
Wetst. N. T. in Matt. 4, 24. Winer Realw. 
art. Besessene. Yet it would seem hardly 
a matter of question, but that the sacred 
writers themselves held fully to that same 
belief; since Satan and his emissaries are 
also elsewhere represented as inflicting phy 
sical evil and disease, Luke 13, 16 comp. 
11. 1 Cor. 5, 5. 2 Cor. 12,7. 1 Tim. 1,20 ; 
. and those possessed are every where said 
at once to^acknowledge and address Jesus 
as the Me ssiah, Matt. 8, 29. Mark 1, 24. 
5, 7. Luke 4, 34. See Storr Opuscc. Acad. 
I. p. 53 sq. Neander Leben Jesu, ed. 3, p. 
281-312. [Engl. p. 145-150.] Comp. Jos. 
Ant 6. 8. 2. ib. 8. 2. 5. 

SaifAov 10)87)$, tos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (8aip.6- 
wov,) pr. godlike, divine ; in N. T. demon- 
like, devilish, James 3, 15. Symm. for Tiuyi 
Ps 91, 6, where Sept. 8aip.6viov. 



ovos, 6, j, i. q. TO 8aifj.6i&gt;iov, a 
god, deity, Horn. D. 1. 222. Xen. Conv. 8. 
1 In N. T. a demon, an evil spirit, devil, 
Matt. 8, 31. Mark 5, 12. Luke 8, 29. Rev. 
18, 2 : also 16, 14 Rec. See 8aip,6mov no 
2. So Act. Thorn. $ 12, 20, 40. 

8d/cva), f. 8r)gop.ai, to bite, to sting, 
c.acc. ./Elian. V. H. 14. 4. Xen. An. 3. 2. 

18. In N. T. trop. i. q. to vex, to thwart ; 
c. ace. Gal. 5, 15 et 8e aXXijXovs daKvere. 
So Arr. Epict. 2. 22 8di&lt;veiv dXXijXovs KOI 

ai. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 13. 

vos, TO, a tear, i. q. 8di&lt;pvoi&gt; q. v. 
found only in Dat. plur. rols 8uKpva-iv Luke 
7, 38. 44. Sept. eV 8d K pvo-i for ftfa ia 
Ps. 6, 7. Lam. 2, 11. Dem. 872. ult. Time 
7. 75. 

oa/cpvov, ov, TO, a tear, e. g. irav 8aKpvov 
Rev. 7, 17. 21, 4 ; Ta 8a.Kpva, tears, iveep- 
ing, 2 Tim. 1,4; Sia TTO\. Saxpiiav 2 Cor. 
2, 4 ; p,fTa 8aK.pvcav Mark 9, 24. Acts 20, 

19. 31. Heb. 5, 7. 12, 17. Dat. plur. 8d- 
Kpvo-i is from TO 8di&lt;pv q. v. Sept. TU 8d- 
Kpva for fiSs 1 ? 2 K. 20, 5. Lam. 1, 3. vEl 
V. H. 14. 22." Xen. (Ec. 10. 8. 

oa/cpva), f. vcTQ), (8aKpv,~) to shed team, 
to weep, intrans. John 11, 35 f8dKpvo-ev 6 
Irjo-ovs. Sept. Job 3, 24. Hdian. 6. 4. 3. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 7. 



ov, , aKruo?, a rng, 
pr. a finger-ring, Luke 15, 22 ; given as a 
mark of honour, comp. Gen. 41, 42 and 
Esth. 8, 2, where Sept. for nsarj . 1 Mace. 
6, 15. Hdian. 3. 8. 9. Xen. Aii. 4. 7. 27. 

Sa/cruXo9, ov, 6, a finger, Matt. 23, 4. 
Luke 11, 46. 16, 24. John 8, 6. 20,25.27. 
Plur. TOVS 8aKTi&gt;\ovs Mark 7, 33. Sept. for 
sas Lev. 4, 6. Cant. 5, 6. So Luc. D 
Deor. 5. 4. Xen. Eq. 6. 8. Meton. 6 8d- 
KTV\OS TOV 3f ou, for the power of God, Luke 
11, 20; comp. Matt. 12, 28 where it is 
TTVfvua TOV 3. Sept. and D^rt ^S 3. 32X 
Ex. 8, 15. Ps. 8, 4. 

AaXpavov^d. fj, pr. n. of a city or vil 
lage near Magdala, on the western shore 
of the lake of Gennesareth, north of Tibe 
rias ; Mark 8, 10, comp. Matt. 15, 39. 

Aa\parla, as, 17, Dalmatia, a province 
of Europe on the eastern coast of the Adri 
atic sea, forming part of Illyricum, and lying 
south of Liburnia. Hither Titus was sent 
by Paul to spread the knowledge of the 
Gospel ; 2 Tim. 4, 10. 

8a/mdfo, f. do-a&gt;. (Sa/^acB,) to overpower, 
to subdue, to tame ; c. ace. Mark 5, 4. Pass. 
James 3, 7 bis. Trop. TTJV y\5&gt;o-a-av James 



157 



3, 8 ; comp. Ecclus. 28, 18 sq. Sept. Dan. 
2, 40. Plut. Agesi. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 3. 10. 

Sa/iaAt?, ecos, TJ, (8a/*aa&gt;,) a heifer, Heb. 
9, 13 ; comp. Num. 19, 2 sq. where Sept. 
for rnD._Luc. D. Deor. 3. 1. ^Eschyl. 
Suppl. 348. 

Adfj,apL$i tgoy, 17, Damaris, a woman 
of Athens who believed under Paul s preach 
ing ; Acts 17, 34. 

AafJ.aa Krjvo^ -fj, 6v, of Damascus, a 
Damascene, 2 Cor. 11, 32. 

AafJiaaKOS-, ov, 17, Damascus, Heb. 
pb^ . a celebrated city of Syria, first men 
tioned Gen. 14, 15, and now probably the 
oldest city on the globe. It stands on the 
river Chrysorrhoas, now el-Barada, (the 
Amana or Abana of 2 K. 5, 12,) in a beau 
tiful plain on the E. and S. E. of Anti- 
Lebanon, open to the S. and East, and bound 
ed on the other sides by the mountains. The 
region around it, including probably the 
valley between the ridges of Lebanon and 
Anti-Lebanon, is called in the Scriptures 
Syria of Damascus, piaa n DTi* 2 Sam 8, 
5 ; and by Strabo, C&lesyria, 16. p. 1095. a. 
In the days of Paul, the city was so much 
thronged by Jews, that according to Jose- 
phus 10,000 of them were here put to death 
at once ; and most of the females of the city 
were converts to Judaism ; Jos. B. J. 2. 20. 
2. At this period the city was properly 
under the Roman dominion ; but was held 
for a time by Aretas ; see in ApeVay. It 
is still called by the Arabs Dimeshk, but 
usually esh-Shum. See Cellar. Notit. Orb. 
II. p. 372. Rosenm. Bibl. Geog. I. ii. p. 284. 
Winer Realw. s. v. Acts 9, 2. 3. 8. 10. 
19. 22. 27. 22, 5. 6. 10. 11. 26, 12. 20. 
dCor. 11,32. Gal. 1, 17. 

Adv, o, indec. Dan, Heb. *fi (a judge), 
pr. n. of the fifth son of Jacob, born of Bil- 
hah, and head of one of the tribes, Gen. 30, 
6. In the list of the tribes, Rev. 7, 5. 6, 
that of Dan is found only in a few Mss. 

oavet^co, f. fla-ca, (Sai/eioi/,) to lend mo 
ney, to loan, in N. T. without interest. 

1 . Genr. and absol. Luke 6, 34 bis, 35 ; 
see in a7rfX7n f&&amp;gt;. Sept. for rnb Dent. 28, 
44. Ecclus. 29, 1. 2. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 34. 

So firl TOKOIS Dem. 13. 19. 

2. Mid. 8ai&gt;e/fo^ai, to let lend to one 
self, i. e. to borrow money, Matt. 5, 42. 
Sept. and JT& Neb.. 5, 4. Theophr. Char. 
16 (9). 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 7. 2. See also 
Iiob. ad Phryn. p. 468. 

SdvetoVj ov, TO, (neut. of adj. 8awoy, 
8dvos,) a debt, for money lent, Matt. 18, 27. 



Sept. for nd3 Deut. 24, 11. Diod. Sic. 1. 
79. Dem. 911. 3. 



, ov, 6, (Sai/e/o&gt;,) a lender, 
creditor, Luke 7, 41. Sept. for fill s 2 K. 
4, 1. Hdian. 7. 7. 7. Plut. Corioi . 5 bis. 
Comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 468. 

Aavnj\, 6, indec. Daniel, Heb. ^3 n 
v. bxJ n ( a judge from God), pr. n. of the 
celebrated Jewish prophet who lived and 
wrote at Babylon in the time of the cap 
tivity. Matt. 24, 15. Mark 13, 14. 

oaTTavaco, &gt;, f. 770-0), (danavrj.) to Spend, 
to be at expense, c. ace. Mark 5, 26 ; absol. 
2 Cor. 12, 15. (Bel and Dr. 3. Plut. de Su- 
perst. 3. Xen. An. 1. 3. 3.) So with eVt 
c. dat. to be at expense, charges, upon or 
for anyone; Acts 21, 24 Barrdvrjo-ov V 
avTols- see more in cvxfi no. 2. So Jos. 
Ant. 19. 6. 1. B. J. 2. 15. 1. Wetst. 
N. T. ad loc. In a bad sense, i. q. to 
waste, to consume, c. ace. Luke 15, 14 ; c. 
ev nvi James 4, 3. So Dem. 1023. 14. 
Thuc. 7. 47. 



s, 17, (kindr. SaTrrw,) expense, 
cost, Luke 14, 28. Sept. for Chald. NnpBI 
Ezra 6, 4. 6. Luc. Ep. Sat. 33. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 6. 6. 

AaviS, see Aa/3i S. 

oe, a particle put after one or more 
words in a clause, and denoting that the 
wrd or clause with which it stands is to 
be distinguished from something preceding. 
It thus marks a transition to something else; 
whether opposed to what precedes, so that 
6V is then adversative, but ; or simply con- 
tinuative or explanatory, where 6V may be 
rendered but, and, also, namely, or the like. 
See Buttm. 149. m. 9. Kiihner 322. Matth. 
616. Winer J 57. 4, and 6. n. Hartung 
Lehre v. d. Part. I. 156-190. 

1 . Adversative, but, on the contrary, etc. 
a) Genr. and simply ; Matt. 6, 1 el 8e ufaf. 
v. 6. 15 comp. 14. 9, 17. 23, 25. Luke 5, 
36. 12, 9. 10. John 1, 12. 8, 40. Acts 4, 
4. 9, 7. Rom. 4, 4. 5, 8. 6, 17. 18. 22. 
1 Cor. 7, 2. al. saep. (Plato Gorg. 522. b.) 
As introducing an answer implying con 
tradiction, Luke 12, 14. 13, 8. Acts 12, 15. 
19, 2. (Plato Menex. 246. c.) Sometimes 
8V is repeated in a succession of like clauses, 
Matt. 1, 2-17. 2 Pet. 1, 5-7. b) After a 
negative, but, but rather ; Matt. 6, 33 comp. 
31. Luke 10, 20. Acts 12, 9. 14. Rom. 3, 
4. Eph. 4, 15 comp. 14. Heb. 4, 13. 15. 
6, 12. 9, 12. 12, 13. So Xen. (Ec. 20. 14. 
c) Also fia\\ov 8f, but rather, yea ra 
ther, by way of correction ; Gal. 4, 9 /xo&gt; 



158 



Set 



\ov de yvcocr StVTfs VTTO Seou. With /cat 
added, Rom. 8, 34. (Plut. de sera Num. 
vind. 17. Xen. Mem. 3. 8. 34.) Also after 
a negative, Se /iaXXoi/, Zmi rather, Matt. 
10, 6. 28. So Thuc. 1. 123. d) Very 
often corresponding to p,ev in a preceding 
clause, p,ev . . .8e, indeed . . . but, though 
sometimes not to be expressed in English ; 
Acts 9, 7. 23, 8. Rom. 2, 7. 8. 1 Cor. 1, 
12. 15, 39. 2 Cor. 10,1. al. saep. See more 
fully in art. pev. e) In the apodosis after 
el, where the subject is contrasted with the 
subject of the protasis ; Acts 11, 17 e yo&gt; Se 
T LS T/MV, who then was 1? So Plato Apol. 
28. c. Comp. Matth. 616. 3. Herm. ad 
Viger. p. 783. 

2. Continuative, but, now, and, further, 
and the like. a) Genr. Matt. 1, 18 TOV Se 
I. X. yevinjo-is ovras rjv, now the birth of J. 
C. was thus. 2, 9. 3, 1. Mark 16, 9. Luke 
12, 11. 16. 13, 6. 10. 15, 11. Acts 6, 1. 9, 
10. 1 Cor. 14, 1. 16, 1. 15, 17. al. saep. 
Comp. Hdian. 1. 1. 3. Plato Rep. 368. b. 
b) Where something is added by way of 
explanation or example, and, namely, to wit ; 
Matt. 23, 5 TrXarvvovcri 8e ra (pvXaKTfjpia 
avT&v. Rom. 3, 22. 9, 30. 1 Cor. 15, 56 
bis. Eph. 5, 32. Phil. 2, 8. So in paren 
thetic clauses, e. g. with TOVTO Se . . . ye- 
yovtv Matt. 1, 22. 21, 4. 26, 56 ; or where 
there is a notation of number or time, Mark 
5, 13. 15, 25. John 9, 14. Acts 12, 3 ; or 
where some new circumstance is added, 
Mark 7, 26. Luke 23, 17. John 6, 17. 11, 
2. 19, 23. Comp. Plato Gorg. 461. d. c) 
Where the train of discourse is taken up 
again, after having been interrupted ; so 
Luke 4, 1 comp. 3, 23. Matt. 3, 4. 2 Cor. 

10, 2. So Plato Phasd. 80. d. Xen. An. 

7. 2. 18, 19. d) With u in the sense 
of also ; hence K a I . . . 8 e, and also, see 
Buttm. 1. c. Matt. 16, 18. Mark 4, 36 /cat 
XXa Se TrXota rjv /ner avrov. John 6, 51. 

8, 16. 17. 15,27. Acts 5, 32. 2 Tim. 3, 12. 
Heb. 9, 21. 1 John 1, 3. al. So Xen. Cyr. 
I. 4. 26. -f 

.Se?7cri9j ewy, f], (Se o/u,) want, need, Plato 
Eryx. 405. e ; a wanting, asking, entreaty, 
Dem. 515. 17. Plato Crat. 329. c. In N. 
T. request, supplication, prayer to God ; 
Luke 1, 13 fla-TjKova-^T) 17 Seven s crou. 2, 37. 
5, 33. 2 Tim. 1, 3. James 5, 16. 1 Pet. 3, 
12 ; f] 8. 17 Trpbs TOV %f6v Rom. 10, 1. Also 
with vTtep TWOS, for any one, 2 Cor. 1, 

11. 9, 14. Phil. 1, 4 init. impl. Phil. 1, 4 
fin. 19; with Trept TWOS id. Eph. 6, 18 
fin. Joined with Trpoaevxri, which also sig 
nifies prayer, but rather as an act of wor 
ship, Acts 1,14 Rec. Eph. 6, 18 init. Phil. 4, 



6. 1 Tim. 2, 1. 5, 5 ; also Seijtrety KOI iK 
Heb. 5, 7. Sept. for f Sriln i K. 8, 28. 30 ; 
r*BB 1 K. 8, 45. 1 Mace. 7, 37. Baruch 
4, 20. Genr. Hdian. 8. 4. 25. Plato Legg. 
768. d. 

Set, impers. verb, (Sew,) impf. eSet, Subj. 
8trj, Part. 8eov ; pr. it is binding on any one, 
it behooves one to do, i. e. one must, one ought, 
followed by an infinitive ; also in Gr. writers, 
it needs, there is need of, c. gen. Pol. 3. 6. 3. 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 3. 10. In N. T. only pr. it 
behooves, it is necessary, it must needs, one 
must or ought, c. infin. Spoken 

1. Of what is required by the nature and 
circumstances of the case, the fitness of 
things, a sense of duty, or the like. Pres. 
Set c. inf. pres. Luke 2, 49 on eV rots . . . 
Set fivat jue, that I must be. John 3, 30 fueivov 
Set avi-aveiv, he must increase. 1 Cor. 11, 

19. Col. 4, 6. 1 Tim. 3, 7 ; c. inf. aor. 
Matt. 17, 10 HXi ai&gt; Set eXSetv TrpuTov, Elias 
must first come. Luke 4, 43. John 10, 16. 

20, 9. 1 Cor. 15, 53. Heb. 11, 6. al. (So 
c. inf. pres. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 4; inf. aor. 
Hdian. 1. 17. 27. Thuc. 2. 45.) Subj. dep, 
after iav, Kav, c.inf. aor. Matt. 26, 35. Mark 
14, 31. Impf. e Set, it was necessary, he 
must needs, John 4, 4. Heb. 9, 26. Part. 
8eov eVrt, it is necessary, one ought ; Acts 
19, 36 8eov eaT\v vp.as . . . inrdp^fiv, ye 
ought to be; absol. 1 Pet. 1, 6 ei 8eoi&gt; e cm , 
if need be. So Hdian. 5. 4. 23. Also of 
what is unavoidable, what must in the na 
ture of things take place ; with inf. pres. 
2 Cor. 11, 30 ei Kav^aa^ai Set. Inf. aor. 
Matt. 24, 6 Set yap Trdvra yevea Zai. Mark 
13, 7. Luke 21, 9. Acts 21, 22. al. Spec, 
of what is made necessary by appointment 
of God ; c. inf. pres. 1 Cor. 15, 25 ; inf. aor. 
Matt. 16, 21. 26, 54. Mark 8, 31. Luke 9, 
22. John 3, 14. Acts 9, 16. 14, 22. Impf. 
eSet, c. inf. aor. Luke 24, 26. 46. Acts 1, 
16. 17, 3. 

2. Of what is right in itself, or prescribed 
by law, custom, reason ; it is right or proper, 
one must or ought, one should ; c. inf. pres. 
Luke 13, 14 / als Set e pyaecr3at. 18, 1. 
John 4, 20. 24. 9, 4. Acts 5, 29. Rom. 12, 
3. al. Inf. aor. Mark 13, 10. Acts 3, 21. 
18,21. Inf. impl. Mark 13, 14 co-robs OTTOU 
ov Set, sc. O-TTJVCU. (Pol. 7. 5. 2. Thuc. 3, 
47 ; inf. impl. Sept. Job 15, 3.) Impf. e 8e i, 
c. inf. pres. Luke 22, 7 e Sei Swo-Sai TO ?ra- 
&lt;rxa. Acts 24, 19. 27, 21. 2 Cor. 2,3 ; inf. 
aor. Matt. 18, 33. 23, 23. Luke 13, 16. al. 
Inf. impl. Rom. 1, 27 fjv e Set, sc. a7roXa/*/3a- 
vfiv. Part. TO. /J.T] 8eovTa, things not right, 
not proper, 1 Tim. 5, 13 ; so Xen. Mem. 1 
2. 22. + 



159 



t, aros, TO. (8fLKt&gt;vp.i, 8e8f ty/ta.) pr. 
what is shown, a sample, specimen, Pol. 
6. 58. 1. Plato Legg. 718. b. In N. T. an 
exampk, warning, Jude 7 ; comp. 2 Pet. 2, 
6. Comp. Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. ^El. V. H. 6. 12. 
Seiy/JiaTlfo, f. ia-a, (Sety/ia,) to make a 
show or example of, c. ace. impl. Col. 2, 15. 
[Matt. 1, 19.] Found only in N. T. 

SeiKi&gt;v/j,i and Seitcvvo), f. 8ei &&amp;gt; ; the 
former is the usual Attic form, Buttm. 106. 
n. 5. Ausf. Spr. 5 107. n. 8 ; the.latter occurs 
Matt. 16, 21. John 2, 18. Rev. 22, 8 ; also 
Hesiod. "Epy. 421, 472. Ceb. Tab. 4. To 
shou; to let see, to point out, to present to 
view ; so with ace. of thing and dat. of pers. 
Matt. 4, 8 and Luke 4, 5 KOI 8ciKwo-iv aurc3 
irdcras ras ftacriXfias TOV KOCT/XOV. Acts 7, 

3, comp. Gen. 12, 1. Mark 14, 15 and Luke 
22, 12 vfjiiv 8tifi dvdyaiov. Luke 24, 40 

and John 20, 20 tfteigev avrols ray xelpay. 
Luke 20, 24. John 2, 18. 5, 20 bis. 10, 32 ; 
ace. simpl. 1 Tim. 6, 15. Pass. Heb. 8, 5. 
Sept. for rtion Deut. 1, 33. 34, 1. 4. (Ceb. 
Tab. 4. Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 33.) 
Of things shown in vision, Rev. 1,1. 4, 1. 
17, 1. 22, 1. 6. 8; Sept andfixnri Ez. 40, 

4. With ace. of pers. and dat. as Selgov 
o-favTuv rep lepei, show thyself to the priest, 
Matt. 8, 4. Mark 1,44. Luke 5, 14; comp. 
Lev. 14, -2 sq. So John 14, 8. 9 ; in vision, 
Rev. 21, 9. 10. Sept. for nx*Fi Judg. 4, 
22. So Hdian. 5. 4. 4. Trop. a) to 
shore, to manifest, to prove, as dci6v fiot 
TT]v TTIO-TIV a-ov James 2, 18 ; with e&lt; TWOS 
ibid, rl TWOS 3, 13. So Thuc. 1. 37, 74. 
b) to show by words, i. q. to teach, to declare, 
c. ace. et dat. 1 Cor. 12, 31 ; dat. et ort 
Matt. 16, 21 ; dat. etinf. Acts 10, 28. Sept. 
for trni n i Sam. 12, 23 ; lab Deut. 4, 5. 
So c. dat. et on. Hdian. 1. 13. 12. Xen. Hell. 
1. 6. 11 ; dat. et inf. Xen. Cyr. 5. 4. 21. 

oet\ia, as, 17, (SftXo s,) timidity, fear ; 

2 Tim. 1, 7 irvfiipa 8ei\ias, a spirit of ti 
midity, i. q. TTV. 8fi\6v. Sept. for "iBiX p s . 
55,4. Hdian. 2. 1. 22. Plat. Pha:dr. T 254. c. 

Ol\t,ao), w, f. ao-eo, (SetAoy,) to be timid, 
to be afraid, absol. John 14, 27. Sept. for 

003 I s . 13, 7 ; nn? Deut. 1, 21. 2 Mace. 
15, 8. Diod. Sic. 20. 78 init. The com 
pound dTroSeiXtda) is more common in Gr. 
writers. 



r), 6v, (Sei Sa),) timid, fearful, 
Matt. 8, 26. Mark 4, 40. Rev. 21,8. Sept. 
for 1*n Judg. 7, 3. Dem. 405. 18. Thuc. 
2. 62. 

Setva, 6, fj, TO, gen. dflvos, ace. 8dva, 
some one, such an one ; spoken of a person, 



whom one cannot or will not name, Matt 
26, 18. See Buttm. 5 73. Herm. ad Vig. p. 
21, 704. Dem. 167. 24. Luc. Pise. 38. 



adv. (Seti/o?,) greatly, vehemently, 
Matt. 8, 6. Luke 11, 53. Wisd. 17, 3. 
.Eschin. 32. 22. Xen. Hell. 6. 2. 26. 



ea)) S&gt;, f. 170x0, (SeiTTi oi .) to dine or 
sup, to take the chief meal of the day, Luke 
17, 8. Sept. for CH.b Prov. 23, 1. (Tob. 8, 

1. Plut. Symp. 8. 6. 3, 4. Xen. Mem. 2. 

7. 12.) Spoken of the paschal supper, 
Luke 22, 20. 1 Cor. 11, 25; so Jos. Ant. 

2. 14. 6. Trop. i. q. to eat, to banquet, as 
figurative of the Messiah s kingdom, Rev. 

3. 20 ; see in yd^os no. 1. 

SeiTrvov, ou, TO, in Homer breakfast, II. 

8. 53. Od. 9. 311 ; in Attic writers and in 
N. T. dinner or supper, i. e. the chief meal 
of the Jews, and also of the Greeks and 
Romans, taken towards or at evening, after 
the labours of the day were over, and often 
prolonged into the night, see fully in Spi- 
CTTOV ; hence genr. a banquet, feast, in gene 
ral; Matt. 23, 6. Mark 6,21. 12,39. Luke 
14, 12. 16. 17. 24. 20, 46. John 12, 2. Me- 
ton. 1 Cor. 11,21. So Sept. for Chald. cnb 
Dan. 5, 1. (^El. V. H. 1. 26. Plut. Symp. 
8. 6. 4 ro Se ftcoDW [cofo/ido-Sat] on T&lt;ai&gt; 
irovtov 8iavcnrav(i. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 38.) 
Spoken of the paschal supper, John 13, 2. 
4. 21, 20 ; of the Lord s supper, 1 Cor. 11, 
20. Trop. of a marriage-feast, as figu 
rative of the Messiah s kingdom, Rev. 19, 
9 ; see in ydpos no. 1. fin. Also of heaps 
of the slain as a feast for birds of prey, Rev. 
19, 17; comp. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 798 opvto-i 



O vos, 6, f], adj. (8d8&lt;o, 
8atfj.au&gt;. ) fearing the gods, religious, pious ; 
e.g. the Athenians, comparat. Acts 17, 22 
ws 8fi(n8aifj.ovf(rTfpovs v/xaj Sfcopco (sc. aX- 
Xwv), more than others ; see Winer 5 36. 3, 
and n. 3. Comp. Pausan. Att. c. 24 ASq- 
valots TTfpi(ro~dTp6v TI fj Tols oXXots ts TO. 
Seta eo~Ti o-TTouS^f. Xen. Ath. 3. 8 xal (01 
1 ASnvaloi) (iyovcri /J.ev fopTas 8in\acriovs rj 
oi aXXot. Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 58. Ag. 11. 8. 
In Gr. writers also in a bad sense, super 
stitious, bigoted, Theophr. Char. 25 [16]. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 52. 

SeurtScufAovia, as, 17, (Seio-tSeu /iwi/,) pr. 
fear of the gods ; then religiousness, reli 
gion, Acts 25, 19 Trepl Tr)s I8ias 8fio~i8aifj.o- 
vias.Jos. Ant. 10. 3. 2. Diod. Sic. 1. 70. 
Pol. 6. 56. 7. In Gr. writers also in a bad 
sense, superstition, bigotry, Theophr. Char. 
25 [161. Pol. 12. 24. 5. 



Se/ca 



160 



t, ol, al, rd, indec. card. num. ten, 
Matt. 20, 24. Mark 10, 41. al. Often put 
as a small round number, Matt. 25, 1-. 28. 
Luke 15, 8. 19, 13. 17. al. So Sept. and 
STiiy? Am. 5, 3. Rev. 2, 10 3Xn/n? fjp.epS)v 
8tKa, of ten days, for a short time. So Sept. 
and rrntos Dan. 1, 12. + 

8efca8vo, indec. card. num. twelve, Acts 
19. 7. 24, 11. So Sept. for "nfc?S Qinn5 
Ex. 28,21 ; ^? D n .^ 1 Chr. 15, 10. The 
more usual form is 8d&gt;8fKa, Buttm. 70. 

Se/caTrevre, indec. card. num. fifteen, 
John 11,18. Acts 27, 28. Gal. 1,18. Sept. 
for !-nto5&gt; Uhm Qen. 7, 20. The more 
usual form is TvevTKai8fKa, Buttm. 70. 



Decapolis, i. e. ^e Ten Cities, a district so 
called embracing ten cities, all except Scy- 
thopolis lying in the country east of the 
Jordan, and south of the lake of Tiberias. 
Pliny names in the Decapolis eight cities " 
lying in this region, viz. Scythopolis, Hip 
pos, Gadara, Dion, Pella, Gerasa, Philadel 
phia, Canatha ; and adds, with less proba 
bility Damascus and Raphana ; prefixing 
indeed the remark, " in quo non omnes ea- 
dem observant;" H. N. 5. 17 or 19. Jose- 
phus virtually excludes Damascus, when he 
calls Scythopolis the largest city of the De 
capolis ; B. J. 3. 9. 7. Ptolemy compre 
hends the Decapolis in the southern part 
of Coale-Syria, and enumerates the same 
eight cities mentioned by Pliny, subjoining 
with more probability Capitolias and Adra 
(Edrei) ; and adding also a Gadora otherwise 
unknown; Geogr. 5. 17. It is not unlikely 
that other cities may have joined themselves 
later to the original ten, from which the 
name was derived. See Reland Falsest, p. 
203, 458. Rosenm. Bibl. Geog. II. ii. p. 11. 
Winer Realw. s. voc. In N. T. Matt. 4, 
25. Mark 5, 20. 7, 31. 

8e/carecrcrap69, o&gt;v, ol, al, card. num. 
fourteen, Matt. l,17ter. 2 Cor. 12,2. Gal. 
2, 1. Comp. Buttm. 70. 

Se/CaT?7, rjS; f], (Sexaros,) for f) SfKarrj 
p-epi s, a tenth part, tithe, e. g. of spoils, Heb. 
7, 2. 4 ; comp. Gen. 14, 20, where Sept. 
for "itoST?. So Diod. Sic. 4. 21. Xen. An. 
5. 3. 4, 13. Spec, the tithes, which by the 
Jewish law were to be paid both from the 
produce of the earth and from the increase 
of the flocks, Heb. 7, 8. 9 ; see Lev. 27, 30. 

31. 32, where Sept. for ^a. So Ecclus. 

32, 9. Jos. Ant. 1. 19. 3. 



9, ?;, ov, ordin. the tenth, John 1, 
40. Rev. 21, 20. Neut. TO SeWoi/, the tenth 



part, Rev. 11, 13. Sept. Ez. 45, 11 bis. 
Luc. Cronos. 14. 

Se/caTO&), , f. coo-to, (SeKtm;,) to tithe, to 
take tithes of any one, c. ace. Heb. 7, 6, i. q. 
SeKaras \ap,pdveiv in v. 9. Pass, to be tithed, 
to pay tithes, Heb. 7, 9. Sept. for *i S 
Neh. 10, 38. A later form for the earlier 
SeKarevo) Xen. An. 5. 3. 9. 

Se/cro?, 77, 6v, (Se ^o/zat,) accepted, ap 
proved, acceptable ; e. g. a person, Luke 4, 
24 ovSfls Tfpocprjrrjs SEKTOS e ort. Acts 10, 
35 ; a sacrifice, Phil. 4, 18. Sept. for Tisn 
Prov. 14, 37. Is. 56, 7. So Ecclus. 2, 5. 
32, 7. Hesych. Sejcros opeoTos. Of time, 
propitious, favourable, Luke 4, 19, from Is. 
61, 2 ; also 2 Cor. 6, 2, from Jer. 49, 8 ; 
where Sept. in both cases for "p^. 

SeXea^d), f. da-co, (SeXeap,) to bait, to en 
trap, Pass. pr. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 4. In N. 
T. trop. to entrap, to entice, to beguile, c 
ace. 2 Pet. 2, 14. 18. Pass. James 1, 14. 
So Philo de Agric. p. 202. e. Hdian. 1. 12. 
11. Pol. 38. 3. 11. 

SevSpov, ov, TO, a tree, Matt. 3, 10. 7, 
17. Mark 11,8. al. Mark 8, 24 /3XeVco rovs 
di&gt;3p. a&gt;s 8ev8pa, I see men as trees, i. e. not 
distinctly, perh. larger than natural. Sept. 
for f? Gen. 18, 4. 8. Hdian. 1. 12. 3. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 4. 7. + 

Be^id, jjs, fj, see in Sextos no. 2. a. 

SetoA,a/3o9, O v, 6, (Sextos, Xa/^/Sai/w,) pr. 
one taking the right ; hence prob. a guard, 
body-guard, referring apparently to some 
kind of light-armed troops ; Acts 23, 23 
eroifjuicraTe (rrpaTKaras Kat ITTTTCIS 
r. Suid. iraa&lt;) 



Vulg. lancearii ; Engl. Vers. spearmen. 
Not found in classic writers ; but occurs in 
Theophyl. Simoc. 4. 1. Const. Porphyr. 
Themat. 1.1. See Wetst. N. T. in loc. 

Se^t09, a, ov, right, on the right side or 
hand, opp. left. 

1. Adj. with a subst. expressed, e. g. r; 

Seia x p Matt - 5 &gt; 30 Luke 6 6&gt; Acts 3 7 
Rev. 1, 16. 17. [10, 5.] 13, 16 ; TTOVS Rev. 10, 
2 ; ocpSaXjuo s Matt. 5, 29 ; ovs Luke 22. 50. 
John 18, 10 ; aiayuv Matt. 5, 39 ; TO Sfta 
/ie pr; John 21, 6. 2 Cor. 6, 7 oVXa ra 8e|ta 
KoL dpto-repd, arms for the right and left, i. e. 
of every kind, offensive and defensive. Sept. 
for V 1 ?! Gen. 48, 14. Ex. 29, 22. Plato 
Rep. 617. c. Thuc. 1. 48. 

2. Subst. or with a subst. implied. a) 
Fern. 77 Se|id sc. x p&gt; the right hand, Matt 
6, 3. 27, 29. Rev. 1, 20. 2, 1. 5, 1. 7. 
Sept. for "pa? Gen. 48, 18. Ex. 15, 12. al. 



161 



(Hdian. 7. 5. 10. Xen. Eq. 7. 3.) Plur. Gal. 
2, 9 eiar (8a&gt;Kav e p.oi Kal B. Koivutvias, they 
gare us the right hand of fellowship, in 
confirmation of a pledge or agreement ; so 
1 Mace. 6, 58 ; comp. Ezra 10, 19. Jos. 
Ant. 18. 9. 3. Xen. An. 1. 6. 6 KOI 8fiav 
thafiov KCU f ScaKa. Put for the right hand or 
side ; in N. T. only in respect to God, as 
5eia TOV 3eoi), at the right hand of God, 
on his right, the place assigned to the Mes 
siah as that of the highest honour and dignity, 
comp. below in b. /3 ; Rom. 8, 34. Eph. 1, 
20. Col. 3, 1. Heb. 10, 12. 1 Pet. 3, 22. 
(Sept. for TO Ps. 16, 11.) Also rf, Seia 
TOV 3. id. Acts 2, 33. 5, 31 ; tv 8eta TOV 
3pdi/ou T. 3. Heb. 8, 1. 12, 2 ; tv Seia TTJS 
fj.fya\(,)o-vvrjs, id. Heb. 1, 3. Comp. Xen. 
An. 5. 2. 24. 

b) Neut. Plur. TO. eta sc. p.e p7, the 
right parts, the right, in general, e. g. e /c 
fagttov, c-n the right, see in art. e &lt;, Matt. 27, 
38. Mark 15, 27. Luke 23, 33. Matt. 25, 
33. 34. Luke 1, 11 ; eV TO LS 8fio~is Mark 
16, 5. Sept. for "pa? Gen. 48, 13. Ex. 14, 
22.29. So Diod. Sic. 1 . 47. Xen. Hell. 4. 2. 
18,1 9. Spec, in phrases : a) e AC 8 e t &gt; v 
TWOS eivai, to be at one s right hand, i. e. as 
a helper, protector, Acts 2, 25, quoted from 
Ps. 16, 8 where Sept. for "pa^ ; comp. Ps. 
109. 31. /3) iit&ei&v TOV 3eov KU- 
3i?o-3ai v. e&lt;rrw?, to sit or stand at the 
right hand of God, on his right, as the place 
of highest honour and dignity, and ascribed 
only to the Messiah ; e. g. a3ou e x 8egiwv 
uov, quoted from Ps. 110, 1 where Sept. 
for T^ 3ti, Matt. 22, 44. Mark 12, 36. 
Luke 20, 42. Acts 2, 34. Heb. 1, 13 ; and 
so Matt. 26,64. Mark 14, 62. 16, 19. Luke 
22, 69. So earrats Se. T. 3. Acts 7, 55. 
56. In like manner 8eio&gt;i&gt; TOV Xpt- 
a-Tov Ka3r)&lt;r3at, to sit at Christ s right 
hand, in a like sense. Matt. 20, 21. 23. 
Mark 10, 37. 40. Comp. 1 K. 22, 19; also 
2, 19. Jos. Ant. 8. 1. 2. 



f. Sf &gt;jcrop,ai, Pass, depon. (Seta,) 
aor. 1 (o-ft)3r)v, Buttm. 5 113. 4; Impf. 3 
pers. Ion. e Seero, Luke 8, 38. Sept. Job 19, 
16. Xen. Hell. 6. 1. 6 ; comp. Buttm. 5 114 
Se w. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 220 ; to need, to 
want, c. gen. Hdian. 2. 8. 14. Xen. Mem. 1. 
6. 10. Hence in N. T. 

1. to want. of any one, to ask, to make re 
quest, to pray, pr. c. gen. of pers. from 
whom one asks ; also with an adjunct of 
the thing asked for, e. g. a) With ace. of 
thing ; 2 Cor. 8, 4 8e6p.tvoi fjp,S)v TT/V x^P lv 
KT\. So c. gen. impl. 2 Cor. 10, 2 fieo/iai 
(sc. vfjiuv) TO pi) irapvv Sapp^trat KT\. So 
11 



Luc. Timon 35. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 1, 2. b) 
With an infin. and its clause ; Luke 8, 38 
e Seero 8f CIVTOV 6 dvrjp . . . flvai crvv ai&gt;T&lt;a. 
Acts 26, 3. So JEl V. H. 2. 42. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 5. 4. c) Followed by a direct 
clause, Luke 8, 28 8eop.cu crov, \a\ p-e /3acra- 
vioys. 9, 38. Acts 8, 34. 21, 39. Gal. 4, 
1 2 ; with Xeytav added, Luke 5, 12; with 
gen. impl. 2 Cor. 5, 20. Comp. Sept. for 
jSnnn 2 K. 1 , 1 3. d) With Iva, Luke 9, 40 
Kal fSerj^rjv TUV pa3jrcoi/ o~ov, tva KT\. 

2. Spec, to pray to God ; c. gen. TOV 3f ov 
Acts 10, 2 ; and so with apa Acts 8, 22 ; 
with OTTWS Matt. 9, 38. Luke 10, 2. Also 
deop.ai irpbs TOV Kvpiov, C. virep TLVOS et OTTCO?, 
Acts 8, 24. With TOV 3eoi) impl. Acts 4, 
31 ; and so with fls of purpose, 1 Thess. 3, 
10 ; or iva Luke 21, 36 ; or also jrepi TIVOS 
and Iva Lijke 22, 32 ; or ewrcoff Rom. 1, 10. 
Sept. for l.?ririri, c. TOV 3eoO Dan. 6, 11 ; 
nrpos Kvpiov Job 8, 5 ; npos TOV 3eoV Ps. 30, 
9. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 4 ep^opat irpbs 
Seoi/s 8fTjo-6p.fvos. 

oeov } ovros, TO, participle neut. of im- 
pers. get, Acts 19, 36. 1 Tim. 5, 13. 1 Pet 

1, 6 ; see in art. SeT. 

Seo?, Seovs, TO, fear, Heb. 12, 28 in some 
Mss. for aldovs. 2 Mace. 3, 17. Xen. Ath. 

2. 3, 15. 

AepjBaios, ov , 6, of Derbe, a Derbatan, 
Acts 20, 4. 



), fjs,f], Derbe, a city of Lycaonia 
in Asia Minor, situated within the confines 
of Isauria, Acts 14, 6. 20. 16, 1. Perh. 
mod. Divle ; see Hamilton Res. in Asia M. 
II. p. 313. Strabo 12. p. 569. 

Sep/ia, CITOS, TO. (Se p&lt;B,) a skin, hide, of 
an animal, Heb. 11, 37. Sept. for Tis 
Lev. 13, 48. Pol. 7. 1. 3. Xen. Anab. 1. 
2. 8. 

Sepf^dnvo^ 77, O v, made of skin, leathern, 
Matt. 3, 4. Mark 1, 6. Sept. for vis 2 K. 
1, 8 where see. Strabo 16. p. 1124. c. 
Plato Eryx. 400. e. 

Sepa), f. Sfpw, aor. 1 eSetpa ; Pass. aor. 2 
fddprjv, f. 2 8apr]0"ofjLai , to skin, to Jlay. 
Sept. for BidBn 2 Chr. 29, 34. Horn. II 
1. 459. Plato Euthyd. 285. d. In N. T. to 
beat, to smite, to scourge, pr. so as to take 
off the skin ; c. ace. of pers. Matt. 21, 35. 
Mark 12, 3. 5. Luke 20, 10. 11. Acts 16, 
37. 22. 19. John 18, 23 TI p-e Sepetr ; i. q. 
f8a&gt;Kf paTTio-fJia v. 22. 2 Cor. 11, 20 et ns 
V/J.US fls Trpoo-oJTTov S/pei, smites you in 
(upon) the face. With ace. impl. Luke 22, 
63. Acts 5, 40. So Aquila for aabi Prov. 
10, 8. Diog. Laert. 7. 23. Plut. Lycurg. 30. 



Secr/ieucu 



162 



Sevpo 



Pass. Saprjo-fo-Sf, Mark 13, 9 ; also c. 
ace. of manner, Luke 12,47 daprja-erai 
rroXXds sc. TrXvyds, Tie shall be beaten with 
many stripes, v. 48 Sap^o-erai oXryay. See 
Winer 32. 2. n. J 66. 4. Buttm. 5 134. n. 
2. Kiihner 278. n. 3. Comp. Dem. 403. 4 
aivfLv Kara i/corou TroXXdj. Xen. An. 5. 8. 
12 jraieiv 6\iyas. For the phrase de pa 
1 Cor. 9, 26, see in art. drjp. 

f. eva-co, (Sftr/xoy,) to bind, 
e. g. a prisoner, c. ace. impl. Acts 22, 4 ; 
bales, burdens, (popria, trop. Matt. 23, 4. 
Sept. for "IDX of a prisoner Judg. 16, 11 ; 
C^X of sheaves Gen. 37, 7. Of pers. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 2. 50 ; of things. Judith 8, 3. Plut. 
de Lib. educ. 16. 

Sea-pea), , f. 770-0), (oVo-p.ds,) to bind, 
i. q. 8e&lt;rp.eva&gt;, e. g. with chains, Pass. Luke 
8, 29 eSetr/xetro dXvcrecrt. Aquil. Job 40, 20. 
Philip. 45, in Anth. Gr. II. p. 207. The 
Atticists refer Setr/ieco to the common dia 
lect ; Moeris p. 122. Thorn. Mag. p. 199, 
821. 

deer//-?;, T}?, 17, (6Vco,) a bundle, sTieaf, 
Matt. 13, 30. Sept. for rnSX Ex. 12, 22. 
Dion. Hal. Ant. 3. 61. Plut. Mor. II. p. 8. 

oeoyuo9j tov, 6, (Seoyte w,) one bound, a 
prisoner, captive, Matt. 27, 15. 16. Mark 
15, 6. Acts 16, 25. 27. 23, 18. 25, 14. 27. 
28, 16. 17. Heb. 13, 3. So Paul calls him 
self decrp-ios TOV Xpicrrou or ev Kvpi&lt;a, 
a prisoner of Christ or in the Lord, i. e. the 
Lord s prisoner, a prisoner for the sake of 
Christ and his cause, Eph. 3,1. 4,1. 2 Tim. 
1,8. Philem. 1.9; and so of other prisoners 
for Christ, absol. Heb. 10, 34 Griesb. Sept. 
for -HOS Zech. 9, 11. 12. Hdian. 1. 6. 16. 
Plut. Phllopoem. 21. Soph. Ajax 299. 

SecyioV, oC, 6, (Sa,) a band, bond; 
Plur. by metapl. 01 Secr/^ot and TO. Sea^d, 
Buttm. j 56. 6. 

1. Sing, of any ligament or impediment 
by which a member of the body is lamed, a 
band; Mark 7, 35 6 8ea-p.6s rfjs yXwa-orj?. 
Luke 13, 16 comp. 11. Pr. and genr. Sept. 
for *viex Judg. 15, 13. Hdian. 8. 4. 11. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 24. 

2. Plur. Moeris p. 127, Secr/id, ot*Sere - 
pcas, ATTIKCOS Setr/ioi, dpcrevincos, EXX?;- 
vixcas. Thorn. Mag. p. 204, Secr^a AcdXXtov 
77 Secr/ioi. Yet Plato uses generally ot 8e- 
07101. TOVS Secr/iovy, once ra 8ecrp,d, see Ast s 
Lex. Plat. s. v. a) ol deo-p-oi Phil. 1, 
13, and so prob. elsewhere in the epistles, 
Phil. 1,7. 14. 16 [17]. Col. 4, 18. 2 Tim. 2, 9. 
Philem. 10. 13 eV r. decrp-ols TOV euayyeXi ou, 
in bonds for the gospel s sake. Heb. 11,36 



10, 34 Rec. Jude 6. Sept. for -isiDS Judg. 
15, 14 ; ibia Job 39, 5. So Hom. Od. 8. 
340. Eurip. Bacch. 518. Plato Grit. 6. p. 
46. c. b) TO Seo-p-d, in Luke s writings, 
Luke 8, 29. Acts 16, 26 ; and so prob. Acts 
20, 23. 22, 30. 23,29. 26, 29. 31. So Jos. 
Ant. 2. 5. 1. Luc. D. Deor. 15. 3. Plato 
once Euthyphr. 10. p. 9. a. 



a prison-keeper, jailer, Acts 16, 23. 27. 36. 
Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1. Luc. Tox. 2, 30. Dion 
Cass. 1279. 9. 

Secr/AWTijpiov, [ O v, TO, (Setr/xdo),) a pri 
son, Matt. 11, 2. Acts 5, 21. 23. 16, 26. 
Sept. for -isnb r^3 Gen. 40, 3. Dem. 764. 
22. Plato P~haed. 59. d. 



ou, 6, (Secr/idw,) a prisoner, 
Acts 27, 1. 42, i. q. SeV/nos in 28, 16. Sept. 
for *iit5X Gen. 39, 20. Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 1. 
Dem. 764. 22. Plato Rep. 514. b. 

SecrTroTT??, ov, 6, I. a master, as opp. 
a servant, the head of a family, paterfami 
lias, 1 Tim. 6, 1. 2. 2 Tim. 2, 21. Tit. 2,9. 
1 Pet. 2, 18. Wisd. 18, 11. Plut. Sept. 
Sap. Conv. 12 bis. Xen. Cyr. 1. 1. 1. 

2. As denoting supreme authority, Lord ; 
spoken of God, Luke 2, 29. Acts 4, 24. 
Rev. 6, 10 ; of Christ 2 Pet. 2, 1. Jude 4. 
Sept. for -pix Is. 1, 24; rrjrn Prov. 29, 
26. Jos. Ant. 1. 3. 1. So T of" a king or 
emperor, a despot, Hdian. 1. 6. 4. Xen. Cvr. 
1. 3. 18. 

Sevpo, adv. here, hither, i. e. to this 
place or time. 

1. Of place, here, hither, pr. with a verb 
of motion, Jos. Ant. 2.6.3 rjp,f1s Sevpo fj\- 
3o/*ei/. Xen. An. 7. 6. 9. In N. T. as an 
exclamation or sort of imperative, here ! 
hither ! come hither ! and having a Plur. 
8evTf, which see in its order ; Buttm. 5 115. 
n. 8. John 11,43 SeCpo eo&gt;, come forth ! 
Acts 7, 3 SfOpo els y^v. Sept. for ^b 
1 K. 1, 53. 2 K. 9, 1. So Aristoph. Pac". 
1329. Plato Rep. 445. d. Before an im- 
perat. ftfvpo, aKoAot&ei p.oi, Matt. 19, 21. 
Mark 10. 21. Luke 18, 22. So Sept. and 
iK-ia 2 Sam. 13, 11 ; ^ Judg. 9, 10. 12., 
Luc. Vitar. Auct. 15. Plato Crat. 422. c. 
Before 1 pers. fut. Indie. Acts 7, 34 Ktu vvv 
Sevpo. dn-oorrfXw ere els Aty. Rev. 17, 1 SeOpo, 
8ei o&gt; croi TO Kpip,a KT\. 21, 9. So Sept. 
and "$ 1 Sam. 16, 1. Judg. 19, 11. 13. 
Horn. II. 23. 485. 

2. Of time, now, up to this time ; so a^pi 
rov Sevpo (xpo /ou )j unt - this time, Rom. 1, 
13._S 0/ ie xpt Sevpo Plut. Pomp. 24. Thuc, 
3. 64. 



163 



Sevre, adv. pr. SeCp ITC, Buttm. $ 115. 
n. 8, used as Plur. of Sevpo q. v. but only 
in exclamations, here ! hither ! come Cither ! 
spoken to several ; e. g. e{)re fls, come to, 
Matt. 22, 4. Mark 6, 31 ; 8evre irpos, come 
to, Matt. 11, 28 ; SeCrf m urut p.ov, come af 
ter, follow me, Matt. 4, 19. Mark 1, 17; so 
Sept. for -nnx sob 2 K. 6, 19. Before 
an imperat. or the like ; e. g. SeOre, 0770- 
KTfivvfJLfv avTov, Matt. 21, 38. Mark 12, 7. 
Luke 20, 14. (Sept. and sob Gen. 37, 19.) 
So SfvTf, Serf, Matt. 28, 6. John 4, 29 ; 
also Matt. 25, 34. John 21, 12. Rev. 19, 17. 
Sept. for sob 2 K. 7, 14. So Wisd. 2, 6. 
Plut. Coriolan. 33. 

Seure/3ato9, ai a, aloi , (SevTfpos,) mark 
ing succession of days, and used only in an 
adverbial sense, on the second day ; Acts 28, 
13 SfvTfpaiot fp^ofifv. See Buttm. $ 123. 6. 
Kiihner } 264. 3. Jos. Ant. 1. 10. 1. Pol. 
2. 70. 4. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 2. 

SevTepo-TrpwTos, O u, 6, ^, adj. pr. the 
second-first, only in Luke 6, 1 o-dfiftarov TO 
SfVTfpoTrptoTov, prob. the second-first sabbath, 
as pr. n. for the first sabbath after the second 
day of unleavened bread connected with 
the passover. The paschal lamb was to be 
killed near the close of the 14th day of Ni- 
san, and was eaten the same evening, i. e. 
the evening which was reckoned to and 
began the 15th day, Lev. 23, 5. Gr. Harm, 
p. 211, 212 ; on the 15th was the first day 
of the festival of unleavened bread, a day of 
rest or sabbath Lev. 23, 6. 7, and, when 
coinciding with the weekly sabbath, called 
fjL(yd\r] T]fi(pa TOV (ra/3/3arou, a great sab 
bath or high festival, John 19, 31 ; on the 
morrow of this sabbath, or the 16th of Ni- 
san, the sheaf of the first-fruits was to be 
presented, Lev. 23, 10. 11 ; and from this 
day, the 16th, were to be counted seven 
full weeks to the day of Pentecost, Sept. 
OTTO Tijs SfVTfpas TOV ivd(j")(a, Lev. 23, 15. 16. 
Tlie sabbath of the first of these weeks was 
probably the crdfilBaTov 8fVTfpoTrpa&gt;Tov, being 
the first of the seven, but the second in re 
spect to the first day or sabbath of unlea 
vened bread. See Scaliger de Emend. Temp. 
6. p. 557. Casaub. Exercit. Antibar. p. 272. 
Winer Realw. art. Sabbath, fin. 

SeurepO9, a , ov, ordin. adj. (Svo,) second, 
the second, e. g. 

1 . In time or order of succession, Matt. 
22, 26. Luke 19, 18. John 4, 54. Acts 13, 
33 Rec. 1 Cor. 15, 47. Heb. 8, 7. 10, 9. 
2 Pet. 3, 1. al. Sept. 1 K. 15, 25. Hdian. 
1. 15. 7. Thuc. 2. 6. 

2. In place ; Acts 12, 10 Trpomji/ &lt;pv\a- 



KTJV KCU 8evTpav. Heb. 9, 3. 7. So Plato 
Rep. 523. c. Trop. in rank or importance, 
Matt. 22, 39. Mark 12, 31. So Plato. PhiL 
66. a. 

3. Neut. adverbially, e. g. a) SCUT? - 
pov, the second time, again, John 3, 4. 
Rev. 19, 3 ; with Trd\iv John 21, 16. Sept. 
for mati Gen. 22, 15. (Pol. 8. 1. 7. Plato 
Polit. 260. d.) Also secondly, in the second 
place, I Cor. 12, 28; so Pol. 2. 139. 6 
Plato Phil. 15. e. b) With art. TO 8ev- 
Tepov, the second time, again, 2 Cor. 13,2. 
Jude 5. Sept. for fH3tt!&gt; Gen. 41, 5. So 
^Esop. Fab. 5. Thuc. l . 131. c) eV 8*v- 
Ttpov, the second time, again, Mark 14, 
72. John 9, 24. Acts 11,9. Heb. 9, 28 ; 
with TrdXiv Matt. 26,42. Acts 10, 15. Sept. 
for rn3ttj John 5, 2. So Luc. Amor. 50. 
d) ev r&lt;a Seurepo), in (at) the second 
time, Acts 7, 13. Comp. Luc. Bis. ace. 20 
fv Seirrepw. + 

f. /iat, Mid.depon. alsoperf. 
with Mid. signif. Buttm. } 136. 3. 

1. Of things, to take, to receive, to accept, 
pr. what is offered. a) Pr. of what one 
takes to himself, into his hands, etc. c. ace. 
Luke 2, 28 e Se^aro avTo fls TO.S dyKaXas 
avTov. 16, 6. 7 8fai (rov TO ypdp.fj.a, i. e. 
take it back from me. 22, 17. Eph. 6, 17. 
Sept. for ^?p? 2 Chr. 29, 16. 22. So Horn. 
II. 5. 227 fidoriya KOI fjvia. Luc. Tim. 34. 
Xen. Eq. 7. 9. b) Genr. e. g. TTJV x&lt;*P lv i 
the gift, i. e. the collection, 2 Cor. 8, 4 ; 
Aoyta a&gt;vra Acts 7, 38 : ra Trap vp.u&gt;v Phil. 
4, 18 ; and so eVioroAaj irapd TWOS Acts 
22, 5, or aTTo TIVOS 28, 21. Sept. for npb 
Gen. 33, 10. So Plut. Themist. 28. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 4. 10. c) Trop. to receive, to ad 
mit, to embrace, c. ace. as TTJV ftao-i\eiav 
TOV 3eo&gt; Mark 10, 15. Luke 18, 17; x^P lv &gt; 
grace, 2 Cor. 6, 1 ; TOV \6yov Luke 8, 13. 
Acts 8, 14. 11, 1. 17, 11. 1 Thess. 1, 6. 
2, 13. James 1, 21 ; (vayytXtov 2 Cor. 11, 
4 ; also 1 Cor. 2, 14. 2 Cor. 8, 17. 2 Thess. 
2, 10; ace. impl. Matt. 11, 14. Sept. for 
f|3b Prov. 10, 8. So Hdian. 2. 3. 12. Plut 
Themist. 12. Thuc. 4. 16. 

2. Of persons, to receive, to admit, to wel 
come, c. ace. a) Genr. as a guest, friend, 
teacher ; so with ace. and ds TOV OIKOV Luke 
16, 4. 9. (Arr. Epict. 3. 26 fls olniav. Xen. 
An. 5. 5. 20 fls TOS o-Teyas.) Ace. simply, 
Matt. 10, 14. 40 quater. 41 bis. 18, 5 bis. Mark 
6, 11. 9, 37 quater. Luke 9, 5. 48 quater. 
53. 10, 8. 10. John 4, 45. Gal. 4, 14. Col. 
4, 10; with do-^eVwj Acts 21, 17; with 
p.tTa c. gen. of manner, 2 Cor. 7, 15. Heb. 
11, 31. So Hdian. 7. 5. 4. Xen. An. 4. & 



164 



23 ; AcaXuj Sex- ib - 5 - 6 - 2 - s P ec&gt; * ? e " 
erne into heaven, TO irvtvp-d pov Acts 7, 
59 ; SO 3, 21 6i/ Set ovpavbv Seao-3at. b) 
Also to receive or adwn i to one s presence, 
where one is ; e. g. rovy 6 xXovs Luke 9, 11. 
With ace. and predicate, to receive as any 
thing, q. d. to bear with; 2 Cor. 11, 16 as 
afppova 8e ao-3e p.f. 

Sea), to need, to want, see arts. Sei and 
Seo/nai. 

Sea), f. STJO-W, aor. 1 e Srjo-a, perf. Se Sexa, 
Pass. perf. S/Sejuai, comp. Buttm. 95. n. 
4 ; to iind, e. g. 

1. Of things, to bind, to tie, to make fast, 
C. ace. Matt. 13, 30 Sr)&lt;rare avra fls 8eo~p,as. 
Pass. Acts 10, 11. Matt. 21, 2 ovov SeSe/ze- 
w/i/. Mark 11, 2. 4. Luke 19, 30. Sept. for 
IS?]? Josh. 2, 21. So Pol. 1. 23. 6. Xen. 
An. 3. 5. 10. ib. 5. 8. 24. Spoken of dead 
bodies which are bound around with grave- 
clothes ; John 11,44 SeSe/xeVoy rovs irodas 
Keipiais. 19, 40 e^rjaav avro ev faovlois. 
So 8eSeo-3ai ev TIVI Xen. An. 4. 3. 8. Trop. 
&gt; Matt. 16, 19 bis, and 18, 18 bis, 6 lav 8770775 
(oo-o (civ 8r)o-r7Te) eVi TTJS yrjs, eorai Se8e/ie- 
vov ev TOIS ovpavols KOI o eav \vo~rjs (oo~a 
eav \vo-r]Tf) firl rf/s yrjs, e crrai \e\vp-evov ev 
rois ovpavols, whatsoever thou shall (ye shall) 
bind on earth, shall be bound in heaven, etc. 
Here Matt. 18, 18 refers to the order and 
discipline of the church and to offences 
against these ; comp. v. 15-17. It is there 
fore parallel to John 20, 23, where the like 
idea is expressed literally by xparelv and 
d(pievai; and hence Matt. 16, 19 is to be 
understood in the same way. The apostles 
as Christ s representatives are to have the 
power of administering this order and disci 
pline ; and whatever they thus do in his 
name and through his spirit, he will con 
firm; comp. John 16, 13. To express this 
idea, Christ here makes use of the later 
Hebrew proverbial phrase, iTiiTi *iOx , or 
iTlttJI "lOX , to bind and to loose, i. q. to for 
bid and to permit ; while in John 20, 23 he 
speaks without figure. See Lightf. Hor. 
Heb. in Matt. 16, 19 ; comp. \veiv d^apriav 
Sept. Is. 40, 2. 

2. Of persons, to bind with chains, mana 
cles, fetters, to put in bonds or confinement 
as a prisoner. 

a) Pr. and genr. c. ace. of pers. Matt. 

12, 29 877077 TOV to-xvpov. 27, 2. Mark 3, 
27. 15, 1. John 18, 12. Acts 9, 14. 21, 11 
fin. 22, 29. Pass. John 18, 24. Acts 9, 2. 
21. 21, 13. 22, 5. Col. 4, 3. Rev. 9, 14. 
Trop. of Satan as causing disease, Luke 

13. 16 comp. 11 ; see in 8aip.6vi.ov, note. 



Sept. for "it?!* Gen. 42, 24. (Dem. 745. 12. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 49.) With ace. of the 
part hound ; Matt. 22, 13 Sr)o-airey avrov 
7r68as KOI x f W a s- Acts 21, 11 init. With 
dat. added, dXvo-ecri, with chains, Mark 5, 3. 
4. Acts 21, 33 ; so Thuc. 3. 104. Also to 
be bound in prison ; with ace. and ev (pv- 
XdKfj Matt. 14, 3. Mark 6,17; absol.Mark 
15, 7. Acts 24, 27. Rev. 20, 2 comp. 3 ; 
with aXvo-fo-i Acts 12, 6. Sept. and "lOX 
2 K. 17, 4. So Dem. 745. 18. Plato Rep". 
579. b. 

b) Trop. Pass. perf. 8e8ep.ai like Prea. 
to be bound,coTmp. Buttm. ^ 113. 7. Kiihner 
5 255. n. 5. a) With dat. of pers. to be 
bound to any one, i. e. in the conjugal bond, 
Rom. 7, 2 yvvrj . . . avftpl SeSerai. 1 Cor. 7, 
27 ; dat. impl. v. 39. So Achill. Tat. p. 41 
aXXfl yap SeSe/iat TrapSeVw. Jamblich. Py- 
thag. 11. 56. /3) Acts 20, 22 8e8ep,evos 
TO&gt; irvevjiari, bound in spirit, i. e. impelled 
in mind, constrained ; comp. 18, 5. 23. So 
Find. Pyth. 3. 96. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 12 SeSf- 
p.evovs . . . dvdyKTj. y) Once of the gospel ; 
2 Tim. 2, 9 dXX" 6 Xoyos TOV 3eov ov Se Se- 
rai, i. e. the preaching of the gospel is not 
hindered because I am in bonds. 

&7, (?7 8&gt;7,) a particle found eight times 
in N. T. put after one or more words in a 
clause, and denoting in general what is 
sure, certain, settled, known. Its use is to 
define more exactly and to render more- 
emphatic the word with which it stands, 
indeed, truly, surely. See Kiihner 315. 
Ausf. Gr. $ 691. Hartung Lehre v. d. Part. 
I. p. 245 sq. Buttm. $ 149. m. 28. 

1. Genr. indeed, truly, doubtless; Matt. 
13, 23 6s Sr) Kap7ro(popf1, who indeed beareth 
fruit. 2 Cor. 12, 1 Kavxdcr^ai Sr} ov o-vp.(pe- 
pfi p.oi. Sept. Job 15, 17. Hdian. 1. 17. 22. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 21 ontp Sr) KOI TrXe/o-rois 
eVtSeiKwrac. QEc. 1. 14. 

2. With an Imperat. or Subjunct. it is 
emphatic or hortative, indeed now, now, then ; 
Luke 2, 15 St/XSco/zfi/ Sr) W B^SXfe^j let 
us indeed now go even unto Bethlehem. Acts 
13, 2. 15, 36. 1 Cor. 6, 20. Sept. Gen. 18, 
4. Hdian. 1. 4. 8. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 9. 

3. With enclitic TTOTC and TTOV. a) Sr) 
TT o T e , indeed ever, or ever indeed, added to a 
relative or other word to render it more 
general and comprehensive; Buttm. 116. 
9. John 5, 4 w Sr) Trore Kareixero vocrr]p.ari, 
whatsoever disease indeed he had. So Luc. 
Jup. Trag. 15. Xen. Cyr. 3. 2. 26. b) Srj 
TTOV, certainly indeed, verily ; Heb. 2, 16 ov 
yap 8rj TTOV dyye\a&gt;v eTTtXa/z/Sai/erat. Buttm. 
5 149. m. 31. Kiihner $ 315. 2. So Plut. 
Phocion 8. Xen. Cyr. 5. 12. 



77X09 ] 

077X09, rj, ov, (kindr. tSeij&gt;,) clear, evident, 
manifest ; Matt. 26, 73 for thy speech 8fj\6v 
ere TToiei maketh thee manifest, known. Also 
8fj\ov (eoTt) it is evident, manifest, 1 Cor. 
15, 27. Gal. 3, 11. 1 Tim. 6, 7. Luc. D. 
Mort. 25. 1. Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 37. 

77X60), co, f. coo-to, (SijXoy,) to manifest, 
to make known, e. g. a) Of things nar 
rated, i. q. to declare, to tell; c. ace. et dat. 
Col. 1,8. Pass. c. dat. et n-epi TIVOS, 1 Cor. 
1, 11. Sept. for ?Tin Esth. 2,22. So 
Hdian. 7. 7. 11. Xen. An. 2. 1. 1. b) Of 
things future or unknown, to declare, to 
show, to reveal ; c. ace. Heb. 9, 8 TOVTO 
8rj\ovvTos TOV TrvfVfJiaTos. So C. ace. impl. 
1 Cor. 3, 13 ; c. dat. 2 Pet. 1,14; c. ety riva 
Kaip6v,for what time, 1 Pet. 1,11. Sept. for 
IPT 1 " 1 Ex. 6, 3. So Hdian. 2. 8. 8. Plato Rep. 
365. c. c) Ofwords,tos/g7ii/y,c. ace. Heb. 
12, 27 TO 8f, eTi aira, 8r]\ol . . . TTJV p,era3f- 
(riv. So Jos. Ant. 3. 7. 1 TOV ^.avao-a^v Xe- 
yo/Mfvov /3ovXerai Se crvvaKTrjpa p.ev 8rj\ovv. 

Ar^ia^ a, 6, Demas, pr. n. of a man 
who was with Paul at Rome, but afterwards 
deserted him ; Col. 4, 14. Philem. 24. 2 Tim. 

4, 10. 

Sr7yLi7? yOpe&lt;i), co, f. JJCTCO, (Sijp-oy, dyopevco,) 
to address the people, to harangue, in a pub 
lic assembly ; with Trpo y c. ace. Acts 12, 21. 
Sept. Neh. 8, 4. Hdian. 6. 3. 5 ; Trpo y 
Ttva Plato Legg. 817. e. 

Ar/fj,r]TploS) ov, 6, Demetrius, pr. n. 
a) A silversmith at Ephesus, Acts 19, 24. 
38. b) A Christian mentioned with com 
mendation, 3 John 12. 

ov, 6, (8ijp.os, epyov ; poet. 
one working for the public, a 
workman, craftsman, Horn. Od. 17. 383. 
Dem. 1123. 14. Plato Rep. 598. b ; a maker, 
author, ^Eschin. 84. 37. Plato Prot. 327. c. 
In N. T. of God, the author, creator, of 
the universe, Heb. 11, 10. So Jos. Ant. 7. 
14. 11. Plato Rep. 530. a. Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 7. 

877^09, ov, 6, the people, the public, popu- 
lus, Acts 12, 22. 19, 33 ; tls TOV 8^ov, to 
the people, assembled in the forum, Acts 17, 

5. 19, 30. JEl V. H. 2. 1. Xen. Mem. 4. 
2. 37 sq. 

Srjuocria, adv. (SqjuoVioy,) publicly, in 
public, Acts 16, 37. 18, 28. 20, 20. See 
Buttm. 115. 4. 2 Mace. 6, 10. Hdian. 1. 
14. 14. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 5. 

877/^60-409, ia, ov, (Srjp-oy.) public, belong 
ing to the public, common ; e. g. &lt;V Trjpfio-fi 
877/^00-10, in the public ward, common prison, 
Acts 5, 18. Plut. Lucull. 29 fin. Ta 
Xen. Mem. 3. 11. 16. 



5 Std 

Srjvdpiov, iov, TO, Lat. denarius, (deni,) 
a Roman silver coin equivalent at first to 
ten asses (as its name imports), and after 
wards to sixteen, the as being reduced ; 
Plin. H. N. 33. 13. When Greece became 
subject to the Romans, and especially under 
the emperors, the denarius was regarded 
and became current as of equal value with 
the Attic drachma, i. e. earlier at 8^d ster 
ling, or 17 cents ; later at 1\d or 15 cents. 
Boeckh Metrolog. Untersuch. p. 299, 452 
sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 443. Diet, of Antt. 
s. v. See fully in dpyvpiov no. 2. Matt. 
18, 28. 20, 2. 9. 10. 13. 22, 19. Mark 6, 
37. 12, 15. 14, 5. Luke 7, 41. 10, 35. 20, 
24. John 6, 7. 12, 5. Rev. 6, 6 bis. 

S^TTore, SIJTTOV, see in art. 8r) no. 3. 

Sta, prep, governing the genitive and 
accusative, with the primary signif. through, 
throughout ; see Buttm. 147. Kiihner 
^291. Winer $51. i. 53. c. 

1. With the GENITIVE. 1. Of Place, 
implying motion through^ place, and put 
after verbs of motion, e. g. of going and 
coming, as dva^pflv, Matt. 2, 12 Si aXXr/s 
68ov dve^&lt;apr]o~av. So with Sta/3atWtc, Heb. 
11, 29 ; 8ia7ropeveo-3at, Luke 6, 1 ; Sie p^f- 
o-3ai, Matt. 12, 43. 19, 24. Luke 4, 30 ; 
fla-epx- Matt. 7, 13 bis. John 10, 1. 9 ; eWo- 
pevco-Sai Matt. 4, 4 ; ep^eo-Sai Mark 10, 1 ; 
Trapcnropfv(o~ 5ai Mark 2, 23. 9, 30 ; Trapep^. 
Matt. 8, 28 ; vTroo-rpe cpeu/ Acts 20, 3. (Diod; 
Sic. 20. 111. Xen. Hi. 2. 8 coy Sta TroXep ay 
TTOpfvovrai.) Also fit v/icov dTrep^ecrSai or 
fitfXSetj/, i. e. through your city, Rom. 15, 28. 
2 Cor. 1, 16. So Xen. An. 4. 8. 1. With 
many other verbs implying motion ; 2 Cor. 
8, 18 ov 6 enaivos 8ia Tratrcoz/ TO&gt;V fKK\r)o-i&lt;oi&gt; 
SC. Stayye XXerat. So after / 8Xe7reti 1 Cor. 
13, 12 ; Sta(p/pj/Mark 11, 16. Acts 13, 49 ; 
KaSifvai Luke 5, 19 ; xoXao-aJji/at 2 Cor. 
1 1, 33 ; coy 81.0. nvpos sc. o-ca^fjvat, to be saved 
as through fire, i. . as if passing through 
fire, 1 Cor. 3, 15 ; see in nvp no. 1 ult. 
So after KaSuvai Palaeph. Fab. 13 ; Ka%ifj.av 
Jos. Ant. 5. 1.2; 8iappveiv Luc. D. Mort. 
17. 1 ; n\f1v ib. 20. 2 ; ayeiv Xen. An. 4. 
5. 36 -, f\avveiv ib. 7. 3. 43, 

2. Of Time, e. g. a) Continued time, 
time how long, through, throughout, during ; 
Acts 1,3 81 rjp.fpa&gt;v Tfo-o-api iKovra, during 
forty days. Heb. 2, 15 Sta iravrbs TOV fjv, 
during their whole life. So Luc. Icarom, 
24 8ia TTfvre o\a&gt;v ercov. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 61 
Sia iravros TOV /3tov. Cyr. 2. 1. 19. So 8ia 
TTJS VVKTOS through the night, during the 
night, Acts 23, 31 ; Sta oX^y i-fjy v. Luke 
5, 5. (Charit. 1. 5. Xen. An. 4. 6. 22 Sta 
wKTo y.) Also less definitely, Sta rrjs vv- 



Sia 



166 



KTOS, during the night, i. e. at some time in 
the night, by night ; Acts 5, 19 8ia rrjs v. 
ijvoil-f Tas %vpas TTJS &lt;fiv\aKrjs. 16,9. 17,10; 
comp. Palaeph. 1 Karafiaivovres 8id WKTOS 
(Is TO. TT(8ia. Hence adverbially, 8ia irav- 
TOS sc. xpovov v. Kaipov, (written also 8ia- 
n-avros,) throughout all time, i. e. continually, 
always; Mark 5, 5. Acts 2, 25. 24, 16. 
Rom. 11, 10. 2 Thess. 3, 16. Heb. 13, 15; 
also of what is done at all stated or proper 
times, Luke 24, 53. Acts 10, 2. Heb. 9, 6. 
Sept. for !& Deut. 11, 12. So Diod. 
Sic. 2. 16. Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 3, 4. b) Of 
an interval of time elapsed, after, e. g. Acts 
24, 17 81 eTwv TT\ei6va&gt;v, after many years, 
i. e. many years being through, elapsed. 
Gal. 2, 1 8id 8fKaTo~o-dpuv e rcoj/. Mark 2, 1 
81 f)p.fpS)v sc. Tivcav. Matt. 26, 61. Mark 
14, 58. See Winer 5 51. i. So Sept. for 
PIS ? Deut. 9, 11. 15, I. Ml. V. H. 13. 
41 [42]. Diod. Sic. 5. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 
28 fJKto 8ia xpovov. 

3. Of the intermediate cause, the instru 
ment or means ; that which intervenes be 
tween the act of the will and the effect, 
and through which the effect is produced ; 
through, by, by means of; see Winer j 51. i. 

a) With a gen. of thing, through, by, by 
means of. a ) Genr. 2 John 12 and 3 John 
13 ypdfaiv . . . 8ia ^aprou /cm peXavos. 1 Pet. 

I, 7 8ia irvpbs 8e SoKipagopevov. 3, 20 Sie- 
o-wZrjo-av 81 vSaros. 2 Pet. 3, 5. Mark 16, 
20 TOV \6yov (3{IBaiovvTos 8id crrj^eiav. John 

II, 4. Acts 8, 20. Heb. 12, 15. al. So 8ia 
Xfipds V. 8ia xeipatv TWOS, by the hand 
or hands of any one, as the instrument with 
which he acts ; Mark 6, 2. Acts 5, 12. 11, 
30. 14, 3. 15, 23. al. Winer 5 67. 2. Also 
8ia rov (TTopaTos TWOS, Acts 1, 16. 3, 
18. 21. 4, 25. (Plato Phjedr. 242. d, bs 8ia 
TOII fp.ov (TTop-aTos . . e Xe ^3^.) 1 Cor. 14, 9 
8id TTJS y\axrcrT)s, by or with the tongue, v. 
19 8ia TOV voos p-ov, through or with my 
understanding. 1 Cor. 16, 3 81 eVio-roAcoi/ 
TOVTOVS TTffJL^oa, these I will send (introduce) 
through letters, comp. Winer 51. i, note b ; 
and so 2 Cor. 10, 9. 11. 2 Thess. 2, 2. 15. 
3vl4. So8ia TOV aipaTos I. Xp. through 
the blood of Jesus, i. e. Ms life as an atoning 
or expiatory sacrifice, Acts 20, 28. Eph. 1, 
7. Col. 1, 20. Heb. 13, 12 ; and in the same 
sense, 8ia TOV Snrarou TOV vlov Rom. 5, 10. 
Col. 1, 22. Heb. 2, 14 ; 8ta TOV crd&gt;p.aTos TOV 
Xp. sc. 3ai aTa&gt;3eVros Rom. 7, 4 comp. 1 Pet. 
3, 18 ; 8ia TOV o-Tavpov Eph. 2, 16 ; 8ia TTJS 
Svcri ar avrov Heb. 9, 26 ; 8ia TTJS jrpocnpo- 
pas TOV crco/iaros Heb. 10, 1 ; 8ia TraS^/aarcoi/ 
Heb. 2, 10 ; also in a similar reference, 1 Pet. 
1, 3 8C dvao-T&lt;i(Tf(os I. Xp. 3, 21. 2 Tim. 1, 



10. Gal. 1,12. Rom. 6, 4. al. Also bib 
TTJS iria-Tf (os, through or by faith, Rom. 
1, 12. 3, 22. 25. 30. 31. Gal. 2, 16. Phil. 3, 
9. al. saepe; 8ia Trjs ^apiTos Acts 18, 
27. 15, 11. Heb. 12, 28; 8ia SeXVaros 
Seov Rom. 15, 32. 1 Cor. 1, 1. 2 Cor. 1, 1. 
al. So of things by or through which one 
is hindered : Rom. 8, 3 eV &lt; ^o-SeWt 8ta T^S 
crap/coy. 1 Cor. 1, 21 OVK eyi/co 6 Koo-p-os 8ia 
TTJS o-o(pias TOV Sew, i. e. by its own wisdom, 
because of it. Comp. genr. Palasph. 1, 2. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 31 Sav/xacrra 8ia TTJS TroXi^ei- 
pias KaTao-KevdaavTes. JEA. V. H. 2. 5 fin. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 6 T&gt;V 8id TOV o-utpaTos 
fj8ovcav. /3) Also through, i. q. because of, 
by reason of, by occasion of; Rom. 12, 3 
Xeyco 8id TTJS xdpiTOs TTJS 8o%fio-r)s p.oi. 2 Cor. 
8,8. 9, 13. Gal. 1, 16. 3,18. 4,23. Philem. 

22. So Pol. 7. 17. 4. Xen. An. 3. 2. 8. y) 
In entreaty or exhortation, through or by any 
thing ; Rom. 12,1 jrapctKaXw vjj.ds 8id TU&gt;V 
oLKTipfiuv TOV 3eo{). 15, 30 8ia TTJS dydnrjs 
TOV TTV. 1 Cor. 1, 10. 2 Cor. 10, 1. 

b) Of persons through whose hands as it 
were any thing passes, through or by whose 
agency or ministry an effect is produced, 
the efficient cause. a) Genr. as TO p^tv 
. .. 8ta TOV Trpo(prjTov Matt. 1, 22. 2, 15. 

23. 4, 14. Acts 2, 16. al. Luke 18, 31 TO 
yfypappfva Sia TU&gt;V Trpo(prjTu&gt;v. Acts 28, 25. 
Rom. 1, 2. John 1, 17 and Heb. 3, 16 Sia 
ManJo-eW Heb. 7, 9 81 A/3paa/x. 2 Tim. 2, 2 
Sta TroXXcoT napTvpcov. Gal. 3, 19 and Heb. 2. 
2 81 dyye Xo)!/, by or through angels, i. e. the 
giving of the law (comp. Sept. Deut. 33, 2. 
Jos. Ant. 15. 5. 3 TO. 6&lt;rio&gt;rara TU&gt;V Iv TOIS 
vocals 81 ayyeXtoj/ Trapa TOV SeoC p-aSovTotv). 
Acts 2, 43. 4, 16. 12, 9. Rom. 15, 18. 1 
Cor. 11, 12 6 dvr/p 8ia TTJS yvvaiKos. 2 Cor. 
1, 11. 19 bis. Gal. 1, 1. Eph. 3, 10. al. 
saep. So through the fault of any one, 
Matt. 18, 7. 26, 24. Rom. 5, 12. 16. 19. 

1 Cor. 15, 21. al. Sept. for & *^a 2 Chr. 
29, 5. So Hdian. 1. 8. 17. Xen. (Ec. 21. 

11. Plato Tim. 41. c. /3) Spec, of Christ 
and the Holy Spirit, as the agents and 
ministers through or by whom the coun 
sels of God are accomplished. Of Christ, 
genr. 1 Cor. 15, 57 TW Sew . . . rw StSoVn 
T)[UV TO vlKos 8ia TOV Kvpiov I. Xp. Rom. 2 
1 6 fv rjp-epq ore xpivti 6 Seos . . . Sta I. X 

2 Cor. 4, 14 f]fj.ds 8ia irja-ov e yepet. Acts 3 
16 77 rrio-Tisr] 81 avTov. Rom. 5, 17. 2 Cor 
5, 18. Gal. 1, 1. 4, 7. Eph. 1, 5. Col. 1, 20 
bis. Heb. 2, 3. al. As he through whom 
we receive forgiveness of sin and salvation ; 
Acts 1 3, 38 OTI 8id TOVTOV vp.lv a(peo-is dp.ap- 
TIMV (carayyeXXerai. Rom. 5, 1. 2. 9. 11. 17. 
21. 2 Cor. 1, 5. 3,4. Eph. 2, 18. 1 Thess 



167 



Std 



4, 14. al. As our intercessor, through or by 
whom we give thanks ; Rom. 1,8 et&gt;xapio-ro&gt; 
TW 3ea&gt; p.ov Sid I. Xp. inrep KT\. 7, 25. Col. 3, 
17. H*eb. 13, 15. 1 Pet. 2, 5. In exhorta 
tion or command, through or by his authori 
ty, Rom. 15, 30. 1 Thess. 4, 2. 2 Thess. 
3, 12. Also of the Holy Spirit ; Acts 1, 2 
fVTfihdfJifvos rots aTiwrrdXoiy Sid Trvfvfiaros 
dyiov, 11. 28. 21, 4. Rom. 5, 5. 1 Cor. 2, 
10. Eph. 3, 16. Heb. 9, 14. al. y) In 
this construction Sid may also refer to the 
author or first cause, when the author does 
any thing through himself instead oT ano 
ther ; e. g. of God, Rom. 11, 36 on e av- 
TOV, KCU Si avTov, KOI fls O.VTOV TO. irdvra. 
Heb. 2, 10. 1 Cor. 1,96 3e6y, Si ov fK\rj- 
SrjTe. So of Christ, e. g. as 6 \6yos and 
creator, John 1, 3 Trdvra fit avTov eyevtTo. V. 
10. Col. 1, 16 TO. Trdvra Si aiirov KOL fls av- 
TOV fKTurrai. Heb. 1,3. Com p. Heb. 1, 2. 
Dem. 1234. 14 iravra 81 avrav iroiovvrai. 
Xen.Mem. 1. 2. 14. Hi. 9. 3. 

4. Of the inanner, condition, circum 
stances, through which any thing as it were 
passes, i. e. takes place, is produced. 

a) Of manner, where Sid with its genit. 
may often be rendered in Engl. by a corres 
ponding adverb. Luke 8, 4 elire Sid Trapa- 
/3oXijj, lit. through a parable, i. e. by means 
of, with a parable, 7rapa/3oXiKo&gt;?. Acts 15, 
27 Sid Xoyou, by word, i. e. orally. Rom. 8, 
25 et Heb. 12, 1 Si v7Top.6vr]s, through or 
with patience, i. e. patiently. Rom. 14, 20 
Sid 7rpocrKo/i/iaTor, i. e. so as to give offence. 
Acts 15, 32 Sid Xoyov TroXXou through many 
words, with much discourse. Eph. 6, 18. 
Rom. 14. 14 ov8fv KOIVOV 81 O.VTOV, through 
itself, in and of its own nature. John 19, 
23 Si oXov, throughout. Also Sid /3pa^ecov, 
Si o\iyuv, briefly, Heb. 13,22. 1 Pet. 5, 12. 
So Sid TUX* quickly JEl V. H. 1. 8. 
Thuc. 3. 13; Si a7roppijT&&amp;gt;i&gt; secretly Diod. 
Sic. 11. 44. Plato Rep. 378. a ; Sid /Spa^e- 
wv Luc. Tox. 56. Plato Gorg. 449. a ; genr. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 20. 

b) Of the condition, circumstances, state 
of mind, through, by, in which any thing is 
done ; where Engl. often with. Rom. 2, 27 
&lt;re TOV Sid ypdpp.aTos KOI Trepirop^j 7rapa/3d- 
TJ\V vdpov. 4, 11. 2 Cor. 2, 4 Sid TroXXaJi/ 
8aiepva&gt;v. 3, 11. 5, 7 Sid Tr/crews yap rrepi- 
TraTovpifv KT\. 6, 7. 8. Gal. 5, 13. Phil. 1, 
20. 2 Pet. 1,3 Sid SOT?J KT\. Heb. 9, 12 
ov8f Si aifjLaros rpdyutv KO.L p-ocr^cav . . . eter- 
}A3ei fls TO. ayia. 1 John 5, 6 OVTOS tcrriv 
6 e XSoji/ Si v8aros KOI alp-aTos, by water and 
blood, i. e. baptism and his atoning death, as 
accompaniments of his mission. Symm. 
Ps. 55, 126 Sid /iiVous p.oi, Sept. 6 



Luc. Macrob. 22 a-vyypcxpevs Sid 7roXXd 
/xaS^/idrwi yfv6/j.fvos. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 6 Sid 
Tre fSov? TO yfjpas 8idy&lt;av. An. 2. 5. 9. 

c) Of the standard by which any tiling is 
judged, through, by, according to ; so with 
Kpivnv, Rom. 2, 12 Sid vnp.ov /cpi3ij(rovrai. 
James 2, 12. 

II. With the ACCUSATIVE ; used of place 
by the poets, through, as fyevytiv Sid KV^ 
aXioi&gt; ./Eschyl. Suppl. 15, comp. above in 1. 1 ; 
also of time, during, as Sid VVKTO. Horn. Od. 
9. 143, 404 ; comp. in I. 2. Usually and in 
N. T. of the moving cause, motive, occa 
sion, i. e. according to the signif. of the 
accus. that through which one is led to do 
any act ; very rarely of the efficient cause 
or means, as in I. 3. b. See Buttm. 147. 
Kiihner 5 291. 2. Ausf. Gr. $ 605. 2. Wi 
ner 5 53. c. 

1. Of the moving cause, the motive or 
occasion, because of, on account of, for the 
sake of. 

a) Of an internal motive or emotion; 
Matt. 27, 18 and Mark 15, 10 on Sid &lt;p3d- 
vov TrapedtoKav avrov. Phil. 1, 15 Sid (pSoVov 
KOI fptv. Luke 1, 78 Sid crn\dyxva eXcour 
3eoi. Eph. 2, 4 and Philem. 9 Sid TI]V T&gt;. 
dyaTrrjv. Diod. Sic. 1. 8 Sid TOV (poftov. 
Xen. Lac. 4. 6 Sid TTJV fpiv. 

b) Of external circumstances operating 
as a motive, cause, or occasion; Matt. 13, 
21 and Mark 4, 17 ytvofJLfin]s Se 3Xn//-f 6&gt;s . . . 
Sid TOV \6yoi&gt;. Matt. 13,58 Sid rr]v aTria-Tiav 
avrcav. 14, 3 Sid HpwSidSa TTJV yvvaiKa 

^iXlTTTTOU. V. 9 Sid TOVS SpKOVS. 15, G. 17, 

20. 19, 12. 24, 22. 27, 19. Mark 2, 4. 27 
bis. Luke 5, 19. 8, 47. Acts 4, 21. 10,21. 
Rom. 2,24 Si vp.ds because of you, because 
of your evil deeds. 3, 25. 8, 10 bis. 20. 
15, 15. 2 Cor. 4, 5. 11. 15 bis. Gal. 2/4. 
4, 13 Si dcrSfvfiai rrjs crapKos, because of 
weakness. Heb. 5, 12 Sid TOV xpovov because 
of the time, i. e. the long time already spent, 
v. 14 Sid TTJV fiv, by reason of habit. 2 Pet. 
2, 2. 3, 12. 1 John 2, 12 Sid TO oVop,a av- 
TOV, for his name s sake. 2 John 2. Rev. 1, 
9. 4, 11. 12, 11. al. saep. (So Sept. Deut. 
15, 10. JE1. V. H. 12. 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 7. 
ib. 2. 16. Xen. An. 1. 9. 22 Sid TroXXd.) 
Also 3avpvdffii&gt; Sid TI, to mar id be 
cause of or at any thing, Mark 6, 6. John 7, 
22; TTKTTfvfiv 8 id TOV Xoyov TWOS to 
believe because of the word of any one, John 
4, 39. 41 ; x ai P flv ^ " rt to rejoice be 
cause of any thing, John 3, 29 ; but ^. Si 
vp.ds, to rejoice for your sakes, John 11,15; 
/iio-e!o-3ai Sid TO ovopd pov, to be hated 
for my name s sake, because of the profes 
sion of mv "?rmp Matt. 10,22. 24,9. Mark 



Sid 



168 



13, 13. Luke 21, 17. Also where the cir 
cumstance or motive is expressed by the 
art. TO before an infin. clause ; e. g. inf. 
simpl. Luke 23, 8 Sia TO axoveiv TroXXa Trepl 
avTov. Heb. 7, 23 ; with p?, Matt. 13, 5 
Sta TO pri exew fic&os yrfs. V. 6. Mark 4, 5. 
6. Luke 8, 6. Pass. Luke 9, 7. (Xen. Hi. 

1. 37 ; pj, Mem. 1. 3. 5.) Or inf. with ace. 
of subj. Luke 11,8. 18, 5 Sia ye TO Trape- 

%flV p.01 KOTTOV TT]V XnP aV TCIVTTJV. ActS 4, 2. 

18, 2. 27, 4. 9. 28, 18. Phil. 1, 7. Heb. 7, 
24. 10, 2 ; with p,f/ James 4, 2. Pass. 
Matt. 24, 12. Mark 5, 4. Acts 12, 20. 18, 

2. So Palasph. 2. Diod. Sic. 2. 16. Xen. 
Cyr. 5. 5. 34. Spec, in phrases with a 
pronoun : a) S i a T i , written also Start , 
on what account 1 wherefore ? why ? Matt. 
9, 11. 14. 13, 10. Mark 2, 18. Luke 5, 30. 
33. John 7, 45. Rev. 17, 7. al. Sept. for 
n^ Num. Jl, 11. So Xen. Mem. 3. 11.7. 
/3) 8 1 d , for Si o, on account of which, and 
then as illative conjunct, wherefore, there 
fore, Matt. 27, 8. Luke 1, 35. 7, 7. Rom. 

1, 24. 15, 7. Heb. 3, 7. 6, l.al. SoHdian. 

2. 8. 5. Plato Gorg. 518. a. Strengthened, 
Siorrep, on which very account, wherefore, 
1 Cor. 8, 13. 10, 14. 14, 13. Comp. Buttm. 
575. 3. So Judith 8, 17. Hdian. 1. 1. 10. 
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 13. y) SIO TI, for Sia 
TOVTO 6Yi, pr. on this account that, and then 
conjunct, because that, i. q. simpl. because, 
for; Luke 2, 7 SioYt OVK rjv avTols TOTTOS 
ev TW KaTa\vfjLo.Ti, because there was no 
placet 21, 28. Acts 17, 31. Rom. 1, 19. Gal. 
2, 16. al. Sept. for ** Zeph. 2, 10. So 
Luc. Tox. 16. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15. S) 
Sia TOVTO, on this account, for this cause 
or reason, therefore, referring to what pre 
cedes ; Matt. 6, 25 Sia TOVTO \eyco vfuv. 12, 
27 . 31. Mark 6, 14. Luke 11, 19. 49. John 
5, 16. 18. Acts 2, 26. Rom. 1, 26. 2 Cor. 
4, 1. Rev. 18, 8. al. (Palseph. 33. Luc. 
Abdic. 1. Xen. An. 7. 1. 9.) Also as refer 
ring to what follows ; e. g. with JW. OTTOK, 
that, in order that, 2 Cor. 13, 10 Sta TOVTO 
TavTa cnra&gt;v ypdcpco, iva KT\. 1 Tim. 1,16. 
Philem. 15. Heb. 9, 15; inverted, John 1, 
31. With 6Vi, because, John 5, 16. 18. 8, 
47. 10, 17. 12, 18. 39. 1 John 3, 1 ; in 
verted, John 15, 19. So c. Iva yEschin. 
73. 1. 

2. Rarely of the efficient cause or means, 
through, i. e. because of, by reason of, as in 
I. 3. b. So c. ace. of pers. John 6, 57 bis, 
eyu&gt; o&gt; Sta rbv Trarepa . . . xal eKflvos fro~e- 
rat Si f /ze. With ace. of thing, Rev. 13, 14 
Kai TrXaw TOVS KaToiKOvvras eirl Trjs ytjs Sia 
TCI a-rjp.f ia a KT\. See Winer 53. C. Horn. 
Od. 8. 520 i/iK^o-ai Si ASii/jv. ^Eschin. 48. 



14. Xen. Mem. 3. 3. 15. An. 7. 7. 7. JEs- 
chyl. Sept. c. Th. 579 [561] Xe yet Se TOVT 
CTTOS Sia o-TOfia. 

NOTE. In composition Sta retains its 
general signification, through, throughout, 
e. g. a) Of space, through, over, Lat. 
trans ; as 8iafiaiva), SiaTrXeco. b) Of time, 
duration ; as SiayiVoynat, Siajaeva), Siaia&lt;cre- 
pevco. c) Of substance, through, through 
out, permeating and intermingling with it ; 
as StaXevKoy, Sia^putror ; not in N. T. 
d) It marks the action of a verb as directed 
through any thing, or between its parts, so 
as to divide and separate them, Lat. dis ; as 
SiaXe/TTO), Siaynepi co, 8iappr)ywp.i. e) In a 
distributive or mutual sense, of persons, 
throughout all, among or to all ; also among 
or with one another; as Siayye XXa, SiaSi- 
Sa)/ii, SiaXaXe co, SiaXeyo/xai. f) Intens. 
through to the end, throughout, quite, com 
pletely, thus strengthening the idea of the 
simple verb ; as Sia/3e/3aid&lt;, Sia/3XeV&&amp;gt;, Sta- 



, f. ^o-opzt, (/3amo,) 1. to 
pass through, c. ace. TTJV SaXao-o-ai/ Heb. 
11, 29. Sept. for ^ Gen. 31, 21. Jos. 
Ant. 7. 9. 7 TOV lopSa^i/. Hdian. 4. 11. 3. 
Xen. Venat. 5. 16. 

2. Intrans. to pass through or over to a 
place ; with els c. ace. Acts 16, 9 ; TT/JO S c. 
ace. Luke 16,26. Sept. for "O3&gt;, c. els 
1 Sam. 26, 13 ; npos 14, 8. So c. s Xen. 
An. 7. 2. 9 ; irpos Thuc. 7. 82. 

St,aftd\\(o, f. /3aXw, (/3aXX,) to Zftrowj 
ewer or across, to transport, c. ace. Hdot. 5. 
33. Thuc. 2. 83. In N. T. like Lat. tra- 
duco, pr. to lead or git&gt;e orer to any one ; 
hence trop. to report, to traduce, to accuse ; 
Pass. c. dat. Luke 16, 1 OVTOS SifjSXijS^ 
avT&lt;p a&gt;s KT\. Sept. c. acc. et dat. Dan. 3, 
8. So Hdian. 5. 6. 1 Sia/SX^SeVray airw &lt;as 
AcrX. Thuc. 5. 45. 

Siafie@at6o[Aai : ofywu, f. wo-o/xat, Mid. 
depon. (Sia intens. /3e/3aio a&gt;,) pr. to ma/ce 
quite firm ; hence to q^rm strongly, c. Trept 
rives 1 Tim. 1, 7. Tit. 3, 8. Pol. 12. 12. 6. 
Dem. 220. 4. 



&gt;, f. ^a&gt;, (Std intens. /3XeV,) 
to Zoofe intently, Plato Pheed. 37. p. 86. d. 
In N. T. to see thoroughly, clearly, c. inf. 
Matt. 7, 5. Luke 6, 42. 

Sia/3oXo9, ov, 6, ij, (Sia/3aXXw,) a Jra- 
ducer, accuser, slanderer, 1 Tim. 3, 11. 2 
Tim. 3, 3. Tit. 2, 3. Sept. for is Esth. 
7, 4. So Plut. de Adulat. 17. Xen. Ag. 
11. 5. Spec. c. art. 6 Sia/3oXor, the de 
vil, the accuser, i. q. 1^"^ j o SaTaray, Satan, 



169 



the prince of the fallen angels, 6 apx^v T&gt;V 
daifjLoviw Matt. 9, 34. According to the 
later Hebrews, he acts as the accuser and 
calumniator of men before God, Job 1,7. 12. 
Zech. 3, 1. 2, comp. Rev. 12, 9. 10 ; seduces 
them to sin, 1 Chr. 21, 1 ; and is the author 
of evil, both physical and moral, by which 
the human race is afflicted ; see in Sai/xo- 
viov no. 2. In N. T. 6 Sia/3oXo? appears as 
the constant enemy of God, of Christ, of the 
divine kingdom, of the followers of Christ, 
and of all truth ; full of falsehood and ma 
lice, and exciting and seducing to evil in all 
possible ways ; Matt. 4, 1. 5. 8. 11. 13, 39. 
25, 41. Luke 4, 2. 3. 5. 6. 13. 8, 12. John 
13,2. Acts 10, 38. Eph.4,27. 6,11. 1 Tim. 

3, 6. 7. 2 Tim. 2, 26. Heb. 2, 14. James 

4, 7. 1 Pet. 5, 8. 1 John 3, 8 bis. Jude 9. 
Rev. 2, 10. 12, 9. 12. 20, 2. 10. Hence 
1 John 3, 8 f&lt; TOV 8. eVriV, Tie is of the de 
vil, is like him, belongs to him. So TO. 
TfKva rov 8. v. 10, and vie Sta/3oAou Acts 
13, 10, the children (son) of the devil, i. e. 
like him, doing his commands. John 8, 44. 
Sept. for i^tan 1 Chr. 21, 1. Job 1, 6 sq. 
Zech. 3, 1. 2. "So Wisd. 2,24. Test. XII 
Patr. p. 672,691. Meton. once, John 6, 70 
KOI t vfj.(av els StajSoXds evTiv, and one of 
you is a devil, i. q. vibs 5ia/3oXov Acts 13, 
10 ; comp. Matt. 16, 23. Mark 8, 33. 

SiayyeX\&), f. yeXeo, (8id intens. ay- 
yt XXw,) to announce fully, i. e. generally, 
every where, to publish, to declare ; c. ace. 
Luke 9, 60. Pass. Rom. 9, 17. Sept. for 
1Q& Ex. 9, 16. So Dem. 163. 8. Xen. 
Mem. 2. 6. 36. Also to announce, to give 
notice, publicly, c. ace. Acts 21, 26. So 
Hdian. 2. 5. 5. Xen. An. 1. 6. 2. 

Bidye, Luke 11,8; see in ye no. 1 . a. 

BiayiVOfxai. (yiVojuai q. v.) to become or 
to be through all time, i. e. continually, al 
ways, 2 Mace. 11, 26. Xen. Mem. 2. 8. 5. 
In N. T. aor. 2 Sieyei/o/xjjK, of time, to be 
through, to be past, particip. Mark 16, 1 KOI 
8iay(vop.tvov rov (ra/3|3arou. Acts 25, 13. 
27, 9. So Hdian. 1. 10. 1. Pol. 2. 19. 7. 

BiayiVfOCTKO), f. jv^a-opai, (yii/axT-Kco,) 
to know through and through, fully, accu 
rately, Sept. Deut. 2, 7. Xen. Mem. 3. 1. 
9. In N. T. in a judicial sense, to know 
thoroughly, to inquire into fully, c. ace. 
Acts 23, 15. 24, 22. So Dion. Hal. Ant. 
2. 14. Thuc. 6. 29. 



, f. icro), (yi/o)pia&gt;,) to make 
knoivn throughout all places, every where, 
to tell abroad, to publish, c. ntpi TWOS Luke 
2, 17. 



ea?, ^, (Stayii/too-Ko),) pr. 
full knowledge ; in N. T. in a judicial 
sense, examination, trial, Acts 25, 21. 
Diod. Sic. 1. 60. Plato Legg. 936. a. 

Biayoyyvfa. f. vo-w, (yoyyvo&gt; q. v.) 
to murmur through the whole time, con 
tinually, to keep murmuring, absol. Luke 
15, 2. 19, 7. Sept. for ^ Ex. 15, 24. 
Ecclus. 24, 34. Heliodor. 7. 27. See Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 358. 

Siayprjyopeo), S&gt;, f. ^crco, (ypr/yope o),) 
to wake through the night, to keep awake, 
Hdian. 3. 4. 8. In N. T. to be fully awake, 
Luke 9, 32. 

BidyWj f. |o), (uyo&gt;,) to lead or bring 
through or over, Sept. for TOSri 2 Sam. 

12. 31. Wisd. 10, 18. Xen. AnTal 4. 28. 
In N. T. of time, to bring through, i. e. to 
lead, to pass, c. ace. TJO-U^IOI/ /3/oi&gt; 1 Tim. 2, 

2. With TOV fiiov impl. i. q. to live, fv TIVI 
Tit. 3, 3. So 8. TOV 0iov ML H. An. 16. 
23. Xen. Hi. 7. 10 ; absol. c. tv TIVI Plut. 
Timol. 3. Xen. Venat. 12. 15. 

f. degopat, Mid. depon. 
i,) to receive through a series of per 
sons, to receive by succession, to succeed to ; 
C. ace. Acts 7, 45 TJV [O-KIJVT/V] . . . 8ia8e- 
^dfMevoi ol Trarepey. Hdian. 4. 2. 20. Diod. 
Sic. 11. 7. 

8id8r)/J,a, O.TOS, TO, (SiaSf w,) pr. some 
thing bound quite around ; hence a diadem, 
the symbol of royal dignity, Rev. 12, 3. 

13, 1. 19, 12. Sept. for -ins Esth. 1, 11 ; 
tpS Is. 62, 3. Hdian. 6/2. 3. Xen. 8. 

3. 13. 

oiaoiow/u, f. Scoo-co, (St Sco/ii,) to give or 
deliver over through various hands, i. e. 

1. to deliver over as to a successor, c. ace. 
Rev. 17, 13 Rec. T^V egova-lav avTcov TW 
37pi a&gt; StaSiScoo-oiwi . Others here read 
simpl. SMacriv. Thuc. 1. 76. Plato Rep. 
328. a. 

2. to deal out, to distribute, with ace. of 
thing and dat. of pers. Luke 18, 22 irdvra 
. . .8id8os TTTCOXO IS. John 6, 11 ; dat. impl. 
Luke 11, 22. Pass. c. dat. Acts 4, 35. 
Pol. 3. 76. 13. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 10, 11. 



ioo^o?, ou, , 17, iae^o/xai, a suc 
cessor in office, Acts 24, 27. Ecclus. 46, 1. 
Hdian. 3. 2. 6. Thuc. 3. 115. 



f. a&gt;o-&lt;a, (fcowu/ii,) to gird 
quite around, i. e. firmly, tightly ; with ace. 
of pers. John 13, 4 Ste ^Wfj/ tavrov. Pass. 
perf. v. 5. Mid. to gird tightly around one 
self, with ace. of garment, John 21,7; see 
in ava^u&gt;vw}ii. Sept. Ez. 23, 15. Luc 
Quom. Hist, conscr. 3. Thuc. 1. 6 



170 



j, TJS, f), (8tari 3jj/u,) pr. a dis 
position, arrangement. Hence 

1. Of a testamentary disposition, a testa 
ment, a will, Heb. 9, 16. 17. Plut. de 
Adulat. 28. Dem. 1136. 12. Plato Legg. 
922. c. 923. c, e. So usually in Greek 
writers. 

2. a covenant, i. e. a mutual arrangement, 
embracing mutual promises on mutual con 
ditions ; Gal. 3, 15. Sept. and ni"i2 1 Sam. 
18, 3. 23, 18. al. ssep. So Aristoph. Av. 
[434] 439. Suidas, StaS?^ a-w^Kr]. 
Spec, in N. T. of God s covenants with 
men, i. e. the divine promises on condition 
of obedience, viz. 

a) The Abrahamic covenant, confirmed 
also to the other patriarchs, of which cir 
cumcision was the sign ; see Gen. 15, 1-18. 

17, 1-19. So Luke 1, 72 comp. 73. Acts 
3, 25. Gal. 3, 17 ; called also fj Sta3. Trepi- 
Top,ijs, Acts 7, 8. Sept. and fvna Gen. 15, 

18, 17, 2. 4. al. Comp. 2 Mace/ 8, 15. 

b) The Mosaic covenant, entered into at 
Mount Sinai, with sacrifice and the blood 
of victims ; see Ex. 24, 3-12. Deut. 5, 2 sq. 
where Sept. for W\$ . So Heb. 8, 9 bis. 

9, 20 ; called also rj irpwTrj StaStyK?;, the first 
covenant, i. e. the old or Jewish dispensa 
tion, in antithesis to the gospel, Heb. 9, 15. 
Heb. 9, 4 bis, TTJV Kift&rbv TTJS SiaSTj/o;? . . . 
/cat al TrXdKes rrjs B. the ark which was the 
symbol of God s presence under the Mosaic 
covenant, and the tables of the law which 
the people had covenanted to obey. Rev. 1 1 , 

19, comp. Heb. 8, 5. (So Sept. and n""i3 
Num. 10, 33. Deut. 9, 9. 11.) The Mosaic 
covenant was strictly the renewal or con 
firmation of the Abrahamic ; hence Paul 
uses the plural 8ta3i}/cai, Rom. 9, 4. Eph. 
2, 12. Meton. the ancient covenant being 
contained in the Mosaic books, StaS^K?? is 
put for the book of the covenant, the Mosaic 
writings, the law, Heb. rni fi ; 2 Cor. 3, 14 
avdyvacris TTJS TraXatar S. Sept. and ni ia 
Deut. 4, 13. So Ecclus. 24, 23 /3t/3Xoj 
8ia%r]Kr)s. For Gal. 4, 24 see in lett. c. 

c) The new covenant, promised of old 
and sanctioned by the blood of Christ, the 
gospel dispensation; comp. Jer. 31, 31 sq. 
where Sept. for n^a- So Heb. 8, 10 et 

10, 16 et Rom. 11, 27, quoted from Jer. 31, 
33. 34, comp. Is. 27, 9. Heb. 10, 29 ; called 
also vea 8. Heb. 12, 24 ; Kaivrj 8. Matt. 26, 
28. Mark 14, 24. Luke 22, 20. 1 Cor. 11, 
25. 2 Cor. 3, 6. Heb. 8, 8. 9, 15 ; Kpelrrov 
5. Heb. 7, 22. 8, 6 ; 8. al&vios 13, 20 ; 8. 
favTcpa (impl.) 8, 7. Hence, Gal. 4, 24 
8vo Statical, the two covenants^ the old and 
the new. 



Oiaipeo l$ : ews, r), (Siatpew,) division, act 
of dividing, Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 55. In N. TV 
distinction, difference; 1 Cor. 12,4. 5. 6. 
diaipeaeis, diversities^ differences, classes of 
gifts, etc. Sept. for ri^ brra O f the classes 
or sections of the priests, 2 Chr. 8, 14. Ezra 
6, 18. So Diod. Sic. 2. 31 Stai peo-ts T&gt;V 
Plato Soph. 267. b. 

, aor. 2 8iei\ov, (8id of sep. 
atpew,) to take apart, to separate, to divide 
into parts, Sept. for "ilnla Gen. 15, 10. al. 
Luc. D. Mort. 16. 3. Plato Soph. 221. e. 
In N. T. to divide out, to distribute, c. ace. 
et dat. Luke 15, 12. 1 Cor. 12, 11. Sept. 
for p^n Josh. 18, 5. So Plut. ^Em. Paul. 
16. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 51. 

SiaKaSrap%a), f. iVco, (KaZapifa,) Att. 
fut. -t&&amp;gt;, Buttm. 95. 7, and n. 14 ; to cleanse 
thoroughly, c. ace. Matt. 3, 12 et Luke 3, 
17 rrjv akwa, by throwing up the grain 
against the wind with a fork, TO TTTVOV; 
hence i. q. \iKp.qv TT/V SXaiva Ruth 3, 2. 
See Bibl. Res. in Palest. II. p. 277. Comp. 
8iaKa%aipeii&gt; TTJV aXo&gt;, Alciphron. 3. 26. 

Sta/careXey^o/xat, f. gopai, Mid. de- 
pon. (8id intens. /careXeyxoo,) to confute ut 
terly, c. dat. Acts 18, 28. 

$ICUCOV6(0, o&gt;, f. Jjo-to, (Sta/coz/oy,) impf, 
8ir)Kovovv, aor. 1 SnjKoV^cra, Pass. aor. 1 8ir)- 
Kovr)%nv ; for the augm. see Buttm. 86. n. 
4. To wait or attend upon, to minister, to 
serve. 

1 . Of persons, to wait upon, to serve any 
one, pr. with dat. of pers. a) Genr. as a 
master or guest ; Matt. 8, 15 /cat Si^/coVei nv- 
rols. Mark 1, 31. Luke 4, 39. John 12, 26 
bis. Philem. 13 ; absol. Luke 22, 26. Matt. 
20, 28 bis. Mark 10, 45 bis. (Dem. 362. 
ult. SiaKovelv Sea-TTOTrj. Plut. Symp. 1. 10. 
2 T) 8ia.K.ovovaa. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 8.) Spec, 
of those who wait at table, c. dat. Luke 12, 
37. 17, 8 ; absol. Luke 10, 40. 22, 27 bis. 
John 12, 2. So Diod. Sic. 5. 28, 40. Xen. 
An. 4. 5. 33. b) In a wider sense, to mi 
nister to the wants of any one, to supply 
one s wants, e. g. food, clothing, c. dat. 
Matt. 4, 11. 25, 44. Mark 1,13; Matt. 27, 
55. Mark 15, 41 ; also with drro c. gen. 
Luke 8, 3 BITJKOVOVV avrco aV6 TU&gt;V inrap ^ov- 
TCOV avrais. So by means of alms collected 
by the churches, the distribution of alms, 
Rom 15, 25. Heb. 6, 10 bis. 1 Pet. 4, 11. 
c) Also to be the attendant or minister of 
any one ; as Timothy and Eratosthenes are 
said to be SiaKovovvres r& IlavXw Acts 
19, 22. Comp. Heb. rVitfla josh. 1, 1. Ex. 
24, 13; where Sept. vnovpyos and irapf- 
d) Tn the primitive church, to 



fill the office of a 8id.Kovos, to perform the du 
ties of a deacon, i. e. to have charge of 
the sick and the poor, absol. 1 Tim. 3, 10. 
13. 

2. In respect to tilings ; to minister any 
thing to any one, to administer, to provide ; 
c. ace. of tiling, 2 Tim. 1, 18 oa-a tv E&lt;peVa&gt; 
SiJ/KoVrjo-f . Pass. 2 Cor. 3, 3 eVtoroX^ Xpt- 
CTTOV 8iaKovT]^flaa v&lt;p rjp.5&gt;i&gt;, ministered by 
us, i. e. written by our aid or ministry, by 
us. (Anacr. 9. 14 Ai/aKpeoiri 8taKov5&gt; TO- 
cravTa. Theophr. Char. 2. 4.) Also to mi 
nister any thing to one s wants ; c. fls, 1 Pet. 
4, 10 tls tavTovs [i. q. (Is aXXijXous] euro 
8iaKovovvTfs, comp. v. 11. So of alms, %d.- 
pis, collected by the churches, to adminis 
ter, to distribute, Pass. 2 Cor. 8, 19. 20. 
(Comp. Lucian. Asin. 53.) Spoken of pro 
phets who minister, i. e. announce, deliver 
the divine message, c. ace. et dat. 1 Pet. 1, 
12 ; so Jos. Ant. 6. 13. 6. Once with dat. 
of thing, Acts 6, 2 SiaKoveiv rpanfais, to 
serve tables for the poor, comp. v. 1 ; i. e. to 
have charge of the alms and the supply of 
the poor. So Heliodor. 5. p. 218 ; comp. 
ministrare velis Virg. ^En. 10. 218, where 
see Heyne s note. 

ouiKOVLa, as, f), (SiaKoj/os,) 1 . attendance, 
ministry, service, e. g. as towards a guest, at 
table or in hospitality, Luke 10, 40. 1 Cor. 
16, 15. So Xen. CEc. 7. 41. Also genr. as 
to a friend or master, 2 Cor. 11, 8. 2 Tim. 
4, 11. Heb. 1, 14. So Plut. de Adulat. 3. 
Thuc. 1. 133. 

2. Spec, ministry, ministration, in the 
offices and duties of religion, a) Chiefly 
of apostles and teachers ; Acts 1, 17. 25. 6, 
4 8iaK. TovXayov. 20,24 21, 19. Rorn. 11, 
13. 1 Cor. 12,5. 2 Cor. 3, 8 rj 8. TOV nvtv- 
fiaros- v. 9 fj 8. TTJS 8iKaiocrvvrjs. 4, 1. 5, 18 
17 8. TTJS KaTaXXayTjy. 6, 3. Eph. 4, 12. Col. 
4, 17. 1 Tim. 1, 12. 2 Tim. 4, 5. Also by 
antith. spoken of the ministration of the old 
dispensation, 17 8. rov Sai/drov V. TTJS /eara- 
Kpi o-ew? 2 Cor. 3, 7. 9. Once of the office 
of a SICIKOVOS q. v. the administration of the 
external affairs of the church, Rom. 12, 7 
bis ; comp. Acts 6, 1 sq. Comp. genr. Plut. 
Aristid. 21. Plato Rep. 371. c. b) In re 
lation to the sick or the poor, ministry, ser 
vice, spec, in collecting and distributing alms 
and contributions. Acts 6, 1. 12, 25 comp. 
11, 30. Rom. 15, 31 rj fiiatovta p.ov f/ fls 
ifpovo-aXjj/x, comp. v. 26. 2 Cor. 9, 12. Rev. 
2, 19. Melon, i. q. aid.relirf, Acts 11,29 tig 
8iaKoviav TTc/x^at. 2 Cor. 8, 4. 9, 1. 13. So 
Act. Thorn. 56 eVcd/u&lt;rai ^pij/zara rroXXa els 
8iaKoviav Totv TjcSj/. 



171 Sia/cpiva) 

ota.KOVO&lt;?, ov, 6, 17, a waiter, attendant, 
servant, minister. Usually derived from 6\d, 
KOVIS, one dusty from running, comp. lyKo- 
ve&lt;a ; better with Buttmann from an obsol. 
8iaKto or 8irjKca, to run, to hasten, kindr. with 
8i(OK(a ; pr. a runner, messenger. Buttm. 
Lexil. I. p. 218-221. 

1 . Pr. of those who wait on guests or at 
table, a waiter, attendant ; John 2, 5. 9. 
Pol. 31. 4. 5. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 2. Among 
the Greeks, ot 8id.Koi&gt;oi were a higher class 
than ot SovXoi; so Athen. 10. p. 192. b. 
8ov\os ov8fls fy 6 8iaKovri(rcov, dXX oi vtoi 
T&V e XeuSf pajj/ avoxoovv. Comp. Xen. 1. c. 
Buttm. Lexil. I. p. 220. 

2. Genr. and with a gen. of the master 
or person served, a minister, servant ; Matt. 
20, 26. 23, 11. Mark 9, 35. 10,43. So 
Luc. Merc. cond. 26. Xen. Cyr. 8. 3. 8. 
Also a servant, attendant of Christ, a disci 
ple, John 12, 26 ; of a king, Matt. 22, 13 ; 
and so 3f ov SIUKOVOS, the servant or minister 
of God, Rom. 13, 4 bis. Sept. for mtaa 
Esth. 2, 2. 6, 3. 

3. Spec, in relation to the gospel and to 
the church, a minister, a teacher, e. g. a) 
With gen. of pers. for whom one ministers ; 
so 8idicovos TOV 3eoC 1 Cor. 3, 5. 2 Cor. 3, 
6. 6, 4. 1 Thess. 3, 2 ; 8iaK. TOV Xpia-rov 
2 Cor. 11, 23. Col. 1, 7 ; 8. eV jcvpup Eph. 
6, 21. Col. 4, 7 ; 8. T^S fKK\n&lt;rias Col . 1, 25. 
Also by antith. ftidicovos TOV o-aTava 2 Cor. 
11, 15, comp. v. 14. b) With gen. of the 
thing to be done or promoted by one s ser 
vice and ministry ; Rom. 15, 8 SIOKOVOS TTC- 
PLTO^JLTJS, a minister of circumcision, i. e. to 
the Jews. 2 Cor. 11, IS&d*. 8iKaioa-vinjs. 
Gal. 2, 17. Eph. 3, 7. Col. 1, 23. c) An 
officer in the primitive church, one who has 
charge of the alms and money of the church, 
an overseer of the sick and the poor, an almo 
ner, Phil. 1,1. 1 Tim. 3, 8. 12. 4, 6 ; see 
Acts 6, 1-6. Also of a female, 17 8tdicovos, 
who had charge of the female sick and 
poor, Rom. 16, 1. Hence the English word 
deacon, but in a different sense. 

oia/coo ioi, at, a, (8is, f KaroV.) card. num. 
two hundred, Mark 6, 37. John 6, 7. 21,8. 
Acts 23, 23 bis. 27, 37. Rev. 11, 3. 12, 6. 

StaKOVO), f. ovo-opai, (OKOVCO,) to hear 
through or out, Plut. Demosth. 31 fin. Xen. 
OZc. 11. 1. In N. T. to hear fully, in a ju 
dicial sense, c. gen. Acts 23, 35. So Sept 
and aw Deut. 1, 16. 

oia/cpivco, f. i/oi, (*pu/ M .) 1. to sepa 
rate throughout, wholly, completely, e. g. 
Mid. to wholly separate oneself; absol. Jude 
22 ots p-fv fXeerrf 8iaKpiv6fjLevoi, on some 



(the unbelievers) have compassion, separat 
ing yourselves wholly from them. Others 
read ScaKpivofj-evovs, the doubting, as in 
no. 3.b; comp. De Wette in loc. SoHdian. 
3. 1. 9 6 Tavpos 8iaKpivd TO. f%vr). Plut. de 
Def. Orac. 39. Trop. to cause to differ, to 
make a distinction, as between persons ; 
c. ace. 1 Cor. 4, 7 rls yap ere SiaKplvei. 
Acts 15, 9 ov8ei&gt; 8ieKpive fjLfra^v. t)p,&gt;v. 
Comp. Luc. D. Deor. 26. 1. Plut. de Adu- 
lat. 3. 

2. to discern clearly, to distinguish ; and 
so to estimate or judge of. 

a) Pr. c. ace. of thing, Matt. 16, 3 TO p.ev 
npocranrov TOV ovpavov yti/oxr/cere SiaKpivfiv. 
1 Cor. 11, 29 /zj) diaKpivcov TO &lt;ru&gt;p.a TOV KV- 
ptov, sc. as represented in the bread ; comp. 

10, 16. Plut. Conjug. Prsec. 20 w Se 8ia- 
Kplvat TO iftiov r) TO dXXdrptoi&gt;. Plato Charm. 
171. c. 

b) Trop. to estimate, to judge of, to form 
an opinion or conclusion ; absol. 1 Cor. 14, 
29, comp. 1 John 4, 1. With ace. of pers. 
1 Cor. 11, 31 el yap tavTovs 8ieKpivofji(i&gt;, OVK 
av eKpivojj.&a, for if we judged ourselves, 
formed a right estimate of ourselves ; comp. 
v. 28. Sept. for ^3 Job 12, 11. Plato 
Legg. 742. c. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 9. 

c) In a judicial sense, to judge, to decide, 
between parties ; so 1 Cor. 6, 5 BiaKplvai 
dva /jifo-ov TOV d8f\(f)ov avTov. Sept. for 
BB1 Ex. 18, 16 Luc. D. Mort. 30. 1. 
Plato Legg. 847. b. 

3. Mid. BiaKpivopai, with Pass. aor. 1 
8iKpfar]v, pr. to separate oneself from, to 
be at variance with ; and so, to contend with 
in arms Pol. 2. 22. 11. Xen. Ag. 1. 33. 
Hence in N. T. 

a) Trop. to contend or strive with, to dis 
pute with, c. dat. Jude 9 ; c. Trpos Tiva, Acts 

11, 2. Sept. c. dat. for "jiTa Jer. 15, 10 ; 
c. Trpos for BBC g Z- 2 0, 35. Luc. Pseu- 
dosoph. 5 ; c. dat. Pol. 18. 35. 4. 

b) Tiop. to be at variance with oneself, 
to doubt, to waver ; absol. Matt. 21, 21. 
Rom. 4, 20. 14, 23. James 1, 6 6 yap 8ia- 
Kpivofifvos. With ace. of manner, fj,r)8ev 
8iaKpiv6p.fvos, nothing doubting, Acts 10, 
20. 11, 12. James 1, 6. Also emphat. ^ 
8taKpi%rjvai eV TTJ Kap8iq Mark 11, 23 ; and 
so James 2, 4 Kal ov Ste/cpi Sr/re eV eavTots, 
do ye not then doubt in yourselves 1 are ye 
not then become doubtful in the faith ? 
comp. v. 1. 

oid/cpiai,?, fa &gt;s, {], (diaKpivo),) a discern 
ing clearly, a distinguishing ; and hence, a 
judging of, estimation, see in 8iaicpiva&gt; no. 
2. So Heb. 5, 14 -rrpos 8ia.Kpio-iv KoXoC re 



KCU KdKov. 1 Cor. 12, 10 Siaicpio-fis Trvevpa- 
TWV, comp. 14, 29 and 1 John 4, 1. Rom. 
14, 1 prf els diaKpicrfis SioXoyio-jucoi/, not to 
judgments of thoughts, i. e. not so as to 
make oneself the judge of their doubts or 
scruples. Apoll. Rhod. 4.1169. Plato Legg. 
937. b. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 27. 

SiaK(0\va), f. va-v, OoAvw,) to Under 
throughout, to forbid utterly ; c. ace. Matt. 
3, 14 6 fie laidvvrjs 8ifKu&gt;\vev ai&gt;Tov, the impf. 
here expressing an action not completed, de 
conatu, Winer 41. 3. c. Matth. 497. c. 
Judith 12, 7. Pol. 3. 19. 4. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 
28, 36. 



, f. ^o-co, (XaXew,) 1. to 
speak with others, to converse, to commune ; 
see did note, lett. e. Luke 6, 11 SteXdXovi/ 
Trpos d\\t)\ovs. Pol. 23. 9. 6 Trpbs d\\rj- 
\ovs. Eurip. Cycl. 175 8iaXa\rjo-op.fv TL o~oi. 
Diod. Sic. 14. 64. 

2. to talk of every where, to tell abroad ; 
Pass. Luke 1, 65. Symm. for "^ Ps. 51,16. 

ia\.eyofj,ai, f. Xe|o/*at, Mid. depon. 
(Xe yw,) Pass. aor. 1 8if\f^r]v with Mid. sig- 
nif. Buttm. 113. n. 5 ; to lay out separately 
before the mind of any one ; hence, to dis 
course, to reason, fo dispute, with any one. 
a) With an adjunct, of person ; c. dat. Acts 

17, 2 SteXeyero avTols dirb T5)vypa(f)S)i&gt;. V. 17. 

18, 19. 20, 7 ; with Trpos Tiva Mark 9, 34 
Acts 24, 12 ; absol. Acts 18, 4. 19, 8. 9. 
20, 9. So c. dat. Pol. 15. 9. 1. Xen. Mem. 
1. 6. 11 ; Trpos Tiva Plut. Coriol. 27. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 6. 1. b) With an adjunct of 
thing ; e. g. &lt;nepi TWOS, about or of any 
thing, Acts 24, 25 ; and so Jude 9 TU&gt; 8. 
8iaKpiv6fJ.evos SieXeyero rrept TOV M. cra&gt;/i&lt;z- 
TOS, he disputed about the body of Moses, 
strove for it ; comp. Sept. StaXeyo/nat for 
^Ij Judg. 8, 1. So c. mpi Plut. Pomp. 
4. Plato Legg. 686. d. Xen. Hell. 2. 2. 11. 
c) Simply of exhortation, to speak to, to talk 
with, c. dat. Heb. 12, 5 TJTIS V/MV as viols 
SiaXe yerat. So Hdian. 1. 5. 2. Thuc. 8. 93 
dvf/p di&gt;8pl 8ie\fyoVTO. 

Sia\et7rc0, f. ^co, (XetVo),) to leave be 
tween, to leave an interval, e. g. of space, 
TrevTT]KovTa Tr68as Pol. 6. 30. 1 ; of time, 
o\iyov xpoVoi/ Plato Phaed. 118. a. Hence 
in N. T. of time, intrans. to intermit, to de 
sist, to cease ; with particip. Luke 7, 45 ov 
SieXtTre KaTa&lt;pi\ovo-a, she hath not ceased 
kissing my feet ; see Buttm. 144. 6. Sept. 
for ^n Jer. 44, 18. So Luc. Vit. auct. 13. 
Xen. Apol. Socr. 16. 

StaXe/cro?, O v, 17, (SiaXeyo/iat,) discourse, 
Plato Conv. 208. a ; mode of speech, diction, 



173 



Plalo Therct. 183. b.In N. T. language 
of a country or district, a dialect, idiom, Acts 
1, 19. 2, 6. 8. 21, 40. 22, 2. 26, 14. So 
Jos. Ant. 3. 1. 6. Pol. 1. 80. 6. Plut. Numa 
10. 

SiaXXacrcro) v. -TT&), f. co, (aXXao-o-co,) 
to change between, to change for another, to 
exchange, 2 Mace. 6, 27. Xen. Hell. 1. 6. 4. 
In N. T. trop. to change the feelings 
towards any one, to reconcile; only Pass. 
aor. 2 imperat. c. dat. Matt. 5, 24 SioXXay?;- 
2t r&lt;u u8eX&lt;pa&gt; a~ov, be reconciled to thy bro 
ther . So Sept. 1 Sam. 29, 4. Thuc. 8. 70 ; 
Act. c. ace. Plut. Mor. II. p. 135. Xen. Hell. 
1. 6. 7. 

8id\oji^OfJiai : f. ia-opuu, Mid. depon. 
(Xoyi b/Mu.) to reckon through, to settle an 
account, c. rrpos TWO. Dem. 1236. 17. In 
N. T. trop. to take account of, to consider, to 
reason with. a) Genr. and so with trap 
tavrois, with themselves, Matt. 21, 25 ; irpos 
eavrovs id. Mark 11,31 Lachm. Luke 20, 14 ; 
fv tavro is id. Matt. 16, 7. 8. Mark 2, 8. Luke 
12, 17 ; tv rais Kap8iais avrutv M^rk 2, 6. 8. 
Luke 5. 22 ; so with Trtpi TWOS added, Luke 
3, 15; absol. Luke 1, 29. 5, 21. Mark 8, 
16. Also with OTI, because that, Mark 8, 17 ; 
on thai, John 11, 50. Sept. c. ace. for 
Ps. 77, 6. So jEl. V. H. 14. 43; irpos t&gt; 
Isaeus 191. pen. Plato Soph. 231. c. b) 
Also to reason, to discuss, to dispute, irpos 
tavrovs Mark 9, 33, comp. v. 34. So Xen. 
Mem. 3. 5. 1. 



O v, 6, (SiaXoy/^o/xai,) a 
reckoning through, settlement of accounts, 
Dem. 951. 20. In N. T. consideration, rea 
soning, thought. a) Genr. Matt. 15, 19. 
Mark 7, 21. Luke 2, 35. 5, 22. 6. 8. 9, 47. 
24, 38. Rom. 1,21. 14, 1 (see in 8taK/&gt;m)- 
1 Cor. 3, 20. James 2, 4 Kpiral SioXoyt- 
&lt;Tp.wv ITOVT]PCJV, judges of (having) evil 
thoughts, unjust, partial. Sept. for fS^ri ? 
Prov. 21, 18. Is. 59, 7. So Arr. Epict. 1. 9. 
10. Pol. 3. 17. 8. Plato Ax. 367. a. b) 
Spec, reasoning, discussion, dispute ; Phil. 
2, 14 x^pts yoyyvcr/iwi (cat SiaXoyicr/icof. 
1 Tim. 2, 8 ; so Luke 9, 46, comp. Mark 
9, 33. 34. So Ecclus. 9, 15. Plut. Mor. II. 
p. 23. 

otaXuto, f. VO-GJ, (Xuw,) to loose through 
out, to dissohe, i. e. to disperse, to break up, 
a multitude, Pass. Acts 5, 36. So an as 
sembly Hdot. 7. 10. 4 ; an army Hdian. 5. 
2. 6. Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 6, 10. 

SiapapTVpoiJuii, f. ovpai, Mid. depon. 
(fiapTvpop.ai, ) to call throughout to witness, 
i. e. God and man, to protest solemnly, Sept. 



Deut. 4, 26. Dem. 275. 17. Xen. Hell. 3. a 
13. In N. -T. to testify fully. 

1 . Genr. and implying strong affirmation, 
to testify fully, to declare openly ; c. dat. 
1 Thess. 4, 6 Ka3w? . . . vp.lv /cat 8ifp.aprvpd- 
p,%a. Acts 20, 23 TO 7rvfvp.a . . . Sta/xaprvpe- 
TCLL p.oi \f-yov. With acc. Acts 8, 25. 20, 24. 
23, 11. With acc. and dat. Acts 18, 5 8ia- 
p.apTvpop,evos rois louSaicxs TOV I. X. 20. 21. 
28, 23. Once c. OTI Acts 10, 42. Of a sa 
cred writer, with Xey&lt;oi&gt;, Heb. 2, 6 

paro 8e TTOV TIS Xeycov. Sept. for 
Deut. 32, 46. Jos. Ant. 9. 8. 3. Plato 
Phaedr. 260. e, 8iap.. on. . 

2. In exhortations, i. q. to admonish, to 
charge earnestly ; absol. Acts 2, 40 8itp.apTv- 
ptTo Kal Trape/caXf t \eya&gt;v. With dat. of pers. 
and Iva p.f], Luke 16, 28. Emphat. with eVco- 
TTIOV TOV Seov v. TOV Kvpiov, and dat. of pers. 
impl. 1 Tim. 5,21. 2 Tim. 2, 14. 4, 1. Sept. 
forT Sn Ex. 19, 21. Pol. 1. 37. 4. Plut. 
Cimon 16. Xen. Cyr. 7. 1. 17. 

S(,afj,d%o/j,ai, f. rjo-opcu, Mid. depon. (p.a- 
Xop.ai,) to fight with another, see in Sta note, 
lett. e ; c. dat. Xen. An. 7. 4. 10. In N. T. 
trop. to contend in words, to strive; Acts 
23, 9 oifpaxovro \fyovres. So Ecclus. 8, 1. 
Luc. Hermot. 36. Plato TheaeL 178. e. 

oiafjieva), f. vo&gt;, (jueixo,) to remain 
through, to continue in the same place, Xen. 
An. 7. 1. 6. In N. T. of state, condition, 
to remain without change, to continue, to 
endure; absol. Heb. 1, 11 8iap.eveis, from 
Ps. 102, 27 comp. 28, where Sept. for 
T?5. 2 Pet. 3, 4 Trdvra OVTO&gt; 8iap.evfi, comp. 
Ps. 119. 90 where Sept. for "ia. \Vith an 
adj. Luke 1, 22 8ifp.fve Kaxpos. So with 
Trpos Tiva, to remain unto, Gal. 2, 5 ; p-trd 
TWOS, to remain with any one, i. e. constant 
to him, Luke 22, 28. Pol. 1. 18. 6. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 7. 7 ; c. adj. Plut. Symp. 7. 4. 1 ; 
c. dat. Xen. Hell. 7. 1. 44. 

Siafj,epia), f. t o-w, (pfpifa,) to dispart, 
to divide up, to cut up, Plato Legg. 849. d. 
In N. T. 

1 . to part or portion out, to divide up or 
out, to distribute ; c. acc. et dat. Acts 2, 45 
KOI 8iep.piov avTa Trdira. Luke 22, 17 ; 
acc. Mark 15, 24 Rec. Sept. for f^n Judg. 
5, 30. 2 Sam. 6, 19. So Plato Phil. 15. e. 
Xen. An. 7. 1. 40, where others 8iap.fTp(1v. 
Mid. plur. to divide among themselves, 
e. g. TO. IfjLaTia Matt. 27, 35. Mark 15, 24 G. 
Luke 23, 34; with dat. e avTotr added Matt. 
27, 35 and John 19, 24, quoted from Ps. 22, 
19 where Sept. for P^H. Pass, or Mid. 
particip. Acts 2, 3 8iap.fpi.6iJifvai yXtocrcrat 
axm nvpos, tongues as of fire divided out or 



174 



dividing themselves out to all ; and it (the 
fire, or a tongue) sat upon each of them. 

2. Trop. of discord, dissension, only in 
Pass, to be divided ; c. ri riva against any 
one, Luke 11, 17. 18 ; also eVi TIVI id. 12, 
52. 53. 

SiafiepicrfAos, ov, 6, (8tap.epto&gt;,) a word 
disapproved by the grammarians, Poll. Onom. 
8. 136. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 511 ; division, dis 
tribution, Diod. Sic. 1 1 . 47. Plato Legg. 
771. d ; a part, portion, Sept. Ez. 48, 29. 
In N. T. division, dissension, Luke 12, 51. 

oiavefJ,Q), f. pa, (ye /iw,) to distribute 
throughout, to Till, Sept. Deut. 29, 26. 
Hdian. 2. 11. 13, 14. Xen. Mem. 3. 14. 1. 
In N. T. trop. to spread abroad, to publish, 
Pass, els TOV \aov Acts 4, 17. 

Siaveva), f. evo-u, (vfva&gt;,) to nod or wink 
repeatedly, to beckon, to continue nodding or 
making signs with the head and eyes ; c. 
dat. Luke 1 , 22 KOI avrbs r\v Siavevcov avTols. 
Sept. for "p? yy&gt; Ps. 35, 19. Ecclus. 27, 
22 Siavfvav oc|&gt;3aX/ia&gt;. Diod. Sic. 3. 18 
TCUS Kf&lt;pdkcus. Luc. D. Meretr. 3. 2. 

BiavorjfACt,) aros,ro, (iavoeop,ai,) thought, 
purpose, what has passed through one s 
mind, Luke 11, 17. Sept. for ttatiria 
Is. 55,9. Plut Phocion5. Plato Prot. 348. d. 

otavota,) as, rj, (8iavoe o/u,) a thinking 
through, thought, purpose, Hdot. 1. 90. 
Thuc. 5. 9. In N. T. the faculty of thought. 

1. the mind, the understanding; Matt. 
22, 37 ev o\7 rfj diavoiq (TOV. Mark 12, 30. 
Luke 10,27. Eph. 1, 18Rec. 4, 18. 1 Pet. 
1, 13. 2 Pet. 3, 1. Heb. 8, 10 and 10, 16, 
quoted with variation from Jer. 31, 33 
where Sept. for 3nj3 Sept. for ^b Gen. 17, 
17. Hdian. 2. 9. 15. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 6. 

2. Meton. understanding, insight, 1 John 

5, 20. Sept. for ^ Ex. 35, 25. 36, 1. 

3. Meton. mind, for the mode of thinking 
and feeling, disposition of mind, the feel 
ings; Col. 1, 21 ex^pol rfi ftiavoiq. Plur. 
Eph. 2, 3 ra SeAjj/iara . . . rS&gt;v 8iavoiS&gt;v. So 
2 Mace. 5, 17. Plato Rep. 503. c. Xen. 
OEc. 10. 1. Luke 1, 51 vTrepytpavoi 8ia- 
voiq xapSias, those proud in the disposition 
of their heart ; comp. Heb. Sb ^SN Is. 46, 

12. Sept. 1 Chr. 29, 18 eV tiuivoia Kap8ias. 
Baruch 1, 22. 

St,avolya&gt;, f. &lt;a, (oWy&lt;,) to open 
through, to lay quite open ; e. g. gates, Pass. 
Plut. Timol. 12. In N. T. only in phrases, 

6. g. a) TTO.V apcrev 8iavolyov TTJV p-rjrpav, 
every male opening the womb, i. e. the first 
born, Luke 2, 23. Sept. for crn 1125 Ex. 

13. 12. 34, 19. b) 8iavoiyetv ras anoas, 



to open the ears, to cause to hear, to restore 
the hearing, Pass. Mark 7, 34. 35. So Heb. 
D-iatx nns j s . 35, 5, Sept. dvoiyv. c) 

Trop. 8iavoiyeiv TOVS o&lt;p3aA/iovs, to open 
the eyes of any one, to cause to see what 
before was not seen, Luke 24, 3 1 . Sept. and 
BT? tt|5&lt;? 2 K. 6, 17. So pr. Plato Lys. 
210. a. d) Trop. 8iavoiyeiv rbv vovv, rrjv 
Kap8iav, to open tlie mind, the heart, to make 
able and willing to understand and receive, 
Luke 24, 45. Acts 16, 14. So Sept. Hos. 
2, 15. 2 Mace. 1, 4. Themist. 2. p. 29. a. 
e) Trop. footoiytot ras ypa(pds, to open the 
Scriptures, i. q. to unfold, to explain, Luke 
24, 32. Acts 17, 3. So Heb. fins p s . 119, 
130, Sept. 87jXa)(riy Xdycoi/. 

SuLVVKTepevo), f. o-w, (Wrepevw, j/v,) 
to pass the whole night, intrans. with eV of 
manner, Luke 6, 12. Sept. Job 2, 9. Hdian. 
5. 8. 15. Diod. Sic. 13. 62. 

oiavvct), f. o-ct), (di/vo),) to bring through 
to an end, to complete, to finish, c. ace. TOV 
TT\OVV Acts 21, 7. 2 Mace. 12, 17. ^El. 
V. H. 2. 3. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 28 686v. 

Siairavro?, see in 8td I. 2. a. 



continued rubbing, disputing, wrangling, 

1 Tim. 6, 5 ; so in Mss. and later editions, 
instead of TrapaSiarptjSjj in Rec. q. v. See 
Winer 16. 4. n. Tittm. Syn. in N. T. p. 
233. 

StttTTepaft), , f. do-a, (Trepaw,) to pass 
through or over, to cross over, e. g. a lake, 
absol. Matt. 9, 1. 14, 34. Mark 5, 21. 6, 
53 ; a gulf, with npos riva to any one, Luke 
16, 26 ; the sea, with els c. ace. of country, 
Acts 21, 2. Sept. 8. TOV lopddvrjv for 1?5 

2 Sam. 19, 15; TTJV ZaXda-aav Is. 23, 2. 
Pol. 11. 18. 4. Xen. Yen. 9. 18. 

SiarrXeo), f. tvo-ca, (jrAe co,) to sail 
through or over, c. ace. TO TreXayoy Acts 27, 
5. Hdian. 8. 6. 1 1 ; c. fig Xen. An. 7. 8. 1. 

SiaTTOveo/jiai, ovp.ai, f. ^o-o/jat, Mid. 
depon. (TToveco,) to labour through, to work 
out, to produce with labour, Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 
28 ; to exercise, to practise. Plato Phaedr. 
273. e ; to suffer pain, to be hurt, Sept. for 
MS? Ecc. 10, 9. In N. T. trop. to be 
pained, grieved, indignant, Acts 4, 2. 16, 18. 
So Hesych. 8iaTrovr)%fis- "hvirw Seis. Comp. 
Trot&gt;eofj.ai to be in distress, anxiety, Horn. II. 
9. 12. 

&ia 7ropevo/J,(U, f. o-op,ai, Pass, depon. 
(Tropetlco,) to go or pass through a place ; c. 
ace. TO.S TroXetf Acts 16, 4 ; 8ta c. gen. 
Luke 6, 1 ; Kara c. ace. 13, 22; absol. 18, 
36. Rom. 15, 24. Sept. for "OS Zeph. 2, 



Siairopea) 



175 



15. So c. ace. Xen. An. 2. 5. 18 ; 8td Pol. 

3. 68. 12; absol. Xen. An. 2. 2. 11. 

oiaTropea), &, f. 770-00, (dnopfo),) to be 
quite at a loss, to be greatly perplexed, to be 
in much doubt, absol. Luke 9, 7. Acts 2, 
12 ; eV lav 10, 17 ; with irepi c. gen. Acts 
5, 24. So Diod. Sic. 2. 18. Plato Legg. 
777. c. JE\. V. H. 4. 17 inrep rti/o?. Mid. 
id. c. TTtpi, Luke 24, 4. So Plato Soph. 
217. a. 

8ia7rpaj/J,aTvofJ,ai, f. o-o/im, Mid. de- 
pon. (n-payfJMTfvofj.ai, ) to work out or treat 
of thoroughly, Plato Phaed. 77. d. 95. e. 
In N. T. to work out in business, to gain by 
traffic, c. ace. Luke 19, 15 ris ri 8ifjrpayp.a- 
Tfvcraro. Comp. in Trpay/wzrevo/iai. 

8ia7rpL03, f. tVa), (Trpi co,) to saw through 
or asunder, Sept. for -iito 1 Chr. 20, 3. 
Plut. de Solert. Anim. 25. Plato Conv. 193. 
a ; also 8. roiis oSovras, to sqw or gnash tlie 
teeth, Luc. Calumn. 24. In N. T. Mid. 
t}iairpiop.ai, trop. to exasperate oneself, to 
be enraged, absol. Acts 5, 33 ; rals Kap8iais 
7, 54. So Hesych. 8ifrrpiovro- &vp.ovvro. 
Comp. 7Tpirp.vr] KaXXei Tawp.r]8fos "Hp?/, 
Antip. Thess. 43, in Anth. Gr. II. p. 107. 

oiapTra^ct), f. dcro), (apirdfo),) to seize 
and tear in pieces Horn. II. 16. 355. In 
N. T. to seize and carry off, to plunder, to 
spoil, Ijat. diripio ; c. ace. ra a-nevr), TTJV 
oliciav, Matt. 12, 29 bis. Mark 3, 27 bis. 
Sept. for tta Gen. 34, 27. 29; bt Deut. 
28, 29. So Diod. Sic. 4. 66. Xen. An. 1. 
2. 26. 

Siappriyvvfjii, $iapptfcrcra&gt;, f. w , (pijy- 
wp.i q. v.) to tear through, to rend or break 
asunder, c. ace. as I/xdrta Matt. 26, 65. Acts 
14, 14 ; xircbi&gt;a Mark 14, 63 ; SIKTVOV Luke 
5, 6 ; 8f&lt;rpA Luke 8, 29. Sept. for S^g 
Gen. 37, 29. 34 ; pW Ps. 2, 3.- So Plut. de 
Prof, in Virt. 11. Plato Phaed. 86. a. The 
Jews and other nations were accustomed 
to rend their garments from the bosom to 
the girdle (yvp.vol 8e ra &lt;rrtpva TU&gt;V e crSijTcoj/ 
TTfpLfpprjyfj.eva&gt;i&gt; Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 4 ; veste a 
pectore discissa, Suet. GEES. 33) in token of 
grief or indignation ; see Gen. 37, 29. 34. 
44, 13. Num. 14, 6. Josh. 7, 6. 2 Sam. 3, 
31. al. 1 Mace. 11, 71. Jos. B. J. 2. 15. 2, 

4. Philo de Joseph, p. 528, 557. 
otacrcKpeci), &lt;, f. 170-00, (a-a&lt;pf)s, ) to make 

quite clear, i. q. to make known, to tell, c. 
ace. et dat. Matt. 18, 31. 2 Mace. 1, 18. 
20. Pol. 1. 46. 4. Plato Legg. 754. a. 

otacreifc), f. ti&lt;ra&gt;, (&lt;re i a&gt;,) to shdkethrough- 
out, vehemently, ./El. V. H. 2. 14 ; irvpyov 
Died. Sic. 20, 87 ; the bones from terror, 



Sept. for vnBrl Job 4, 14. In N. T. trop. 
to do -violence to any one, to terrify, to op 
press, Lat. concutio; c. ace. Luke 3, 14. 
So 3 Mace. 7, 21. Pol. 10. 26. 4. 

Stacr/copTT/^o), f. lcra&gt;, (avcoprr/fw.) found 
only in late writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 218 ; 
to scatter throughout all places, i. e. 

1. Genr. to scatter abroad, to disperse, 
e. g. people, a flock, c. ace. Luke 1, 51. 
Pass. John 11, 52. Acts 5, 37. Matt. 26, 31 
and Mark 14, 27 ra irpo^dra, quoted from 
Zech. 13, 7 where Sept. for yijiri , also 
Deut. 30, 3 ; rnt Zech. 1, 19. 21. So M. 
V. H. 13. 45. T pol. 27. 2. 10. Trop. of 
property, to dissipate, to squander, c. ace. 
Luke 15, 13. 16, 1. 

2. Like Heb. mt : to scatter abroad grain 
to the wind, to winnow, Matt. 25, 24. 26 ; 
here $ia&lt;TKopTrieiv is put in contrast to 
a-vvdyeiv, instead of the usual \tKp.dv q. v. 
So rnj Ruth 3, 2 and Is. 30, 24, where 
Sept. \iKfiav; but Mlb rTnt, Sept. 8ia- 

r&lt; Trvevp-ari., Ez. 5, 2. 10. 12. 

&, f. do-w, (o-n-dco,) to draw 
or pull asunder, to pull in pieces, Pass. Mark 
5, 4. Acts 23, 10. Sept. for pM Judg 
16, 9. 12. JE1. V. H. 3. 42. Xen. Eq. 5. 4. 

Ota&lt;77Teip&), f. ep, (o-Tretpaj.) pr. to sow 
throughout, then to^scatter abroad as seed, 
to disperse, e. g. persons, Pass. Acts 8, 1. 4. 
11,19. So Sept. for rnt Lev. 26, 33; 
pan Gen. 11,9. Pol. 3. T 19. 7. Xen. An 
1. 8."25. 

QiacrTropa, as, fj, (Siao-Trfipw.) the dis 
persion, i. e. the state of dispersion in which 
multitudes of the Jews lived after the cap 
tivity, in Chaldea, Persia, and chiefly in 
Egypt, Syria, and Asia Minor ; Sept. Jer. 
34, 17. Judith 5, 19 ; comp. Jos. B. J. 7. 3. 
3, TO yap Iov8atwi&gt; yevos TTO\V pev Kara 
Trd&lt;rav rrjv oiKovp,fvr)v TrapeaTrapTai TOLS fTTi- 
^coptoiy TrXficrrov Se 777 Supi a dvap.ep.iyfj,e- 
vov . In N. T. meton. the dispersion, for 
the dispersed, i. e. the Jews living in dis 
persion, James 1,1.1 Pet. 1,1. John 7, 35 
fj 8iacnropu T&V E\\T)i&gt;a&gt;v, i. e. the Jews 
dwelling among the Gentiles generally, or 
among nations that use the Greek language, 
e. g. in Egypt and Asia Minor, the Hellen 
ists. Sept. Ps. 147, 2 for Heb. D^rna 
2 Mace. 1, 27. 

8tacrT\\(t), f. eXw, (oT/XXw.) to set, 
place, put asunder, e. g. TTJV a-Krjvrjr. to sever 
or open, Plut. Mor. II. p. 29 ; to set apart, 
Sept. for b-nan Deut. 10, 8. 19, 2. 7 ; to 
distinguish, plato Euthyd. 295. d ; Mid. to 
set forth distinctly, to determine, Pol. 3. 23 



176 



0. Plato Rep. 535. b. In N. T. Mid. to 
admonish, to charge, to command, c. dat. of 
pers. Mark 7, 36. Acts 15, 24 ; dat. and "iva, 
Matt. 16, 20. Mark 7, 36. 9, 9; dat. and 
Xey7/, Mark 8, 15 ; dat. and TroXXd, much, 
straitly, Mark 5, 43 ; Pass. part, absol. Heb. 
12, 20. Sept. ^ntri Ez. 3, 18-21. So 
Judith 11, 12. Pol . : 16. 28. 5. 

Otao"T?7yU.&lt;Z, arcs, TO, (SiacrTTJvai, Siam;- 
P.I,) a distance, interval, of time, Acts 5, 7. 
Pol. 9. 1. 1. Plut. Platon. Quajst. 8. 4; 
of place Xen. Ven. 2. 5. 

oia(TTO\.rjj ijy, ]j, (giaoreXXco,) distinc 
tion, difference, Rom. 3, 22. 10, 12. 1 Cor. 
14, 7. Pol. 16. 28. 4. Plut. adv. Stoic. 38. 

SiacTTpe^a)) f. ^ w , (o-rpe$o&gt;,) to turn 
or twist throughout, wholly, to distort, Xen. 
Conv. 7. 3. In N. T. to pervert, e. g. a) 
Persons, i. q. to turn away, c. ace. Luke 
23, 2. Acts 13, 8. Sept. for S^H Ex. 
5, 4. So Plut. de Stoic, repug. 31, 33. Pol. 
5. 41. 1. b) Things, i. q. to wrest, c. ace. 
Acts 13, 10 ras ooovs Kvpiov, i. e. to wrest 
divine truth. Sept. for cjss Prov. 10, 9. 
So Pol. 8. 24. 3. Dem. 1453. 13. c) Pass, 
perf. part. difo-Tpappevos, see Buttm. 
\ 98. n. 3. Kiihner 140. 6 ; perverted, i. e. 
perverse, wicked, of persons Matt. 17, 17. 
Luke 9, 41. Phil. 2, 15 ; of things Acts 20, 
30. Comp. Buttm. $ 113. 7. Kiihner 5 255. 
n. 5. Sept. for VninS Deut. 32, 5 ; pr. 
Plato Gorg. 524. c. 

otacr&&amp;gt;&), f. dxrcu, (o-a&gt;co,) to save 
through any thing, to bring safe through, 
to preserve; Pass, to be saved or brought 
safe through, to escape. a) Genr. and c. 
ace. Acts 27, 43 @ov\6p.tvos Siacrwcrai TOT 
ILav\ov. Pass, absol. Acts 28, 1 ; ex TWOS 
V. 4 ; Sid TWOS, 1 Pet. 3, 20 dieo-^rjaav 8t 
v8a.Tos, were saved through the waters, were 
brought safely through ; comp. 1 Cor. 3, 15. 
Sept. for oin Job 29, 12. (Dem. 1053. 26. 
Thuc. 4. 120.) Prsegn. with the idea of 
motion, to bring safe through to any one ; 
e. g. Trpdy Tiva, Acts 23, 24 iva . . . TOV Hav\ov 
Siacroxrcocrt Trpbs $ijXtKa. Pass, to escape 
safe to land, eVi TTJV yrjv Acts 27, 44. Sept. 
c. ds for D^a? Gen. 19, 19. Is. 37, 38. So 
c. trpos Tiva Diod. Sic. 11. 44 ; em rt Arr. 
Exp. Alex. 1. 5. 19. b) Spec, of the sick, 
to bring safe through, to restore to health, 
to heal, c. ace. Luke 7, 3 on-wy eX3cbi/ Sta- 
OXOCTT/ TOV 8ov\ov O.VTOV. Pass. Matt. 14, 36. 
Sept. for Bbaa Jer. 8, 20 comp. 22. So 
Xen. Mem. 2/10. 2. 

Siarayrj, ^ s , rj, (Siardcnra,) a dis 
posing in order, disposition, arrangement ; 



Acts 7, 53 eXd/3ere TOV vop.ov els Siarayas 
dyyeXmv, i. e. according to (by) the arrange 
ments of angels ; comp. Gal. 3, 19 6 vopos 
SiaTajfls St dyyeXav. Heb. 2, 2 ; for thia 
use of els comp. Matt. 12, 41. Winer 53. 
a, fin. For angels as present at the giving 
of the law, (not mentioned Ex. 20, 1. 19. 
22,) see Sept. Deut. 33, 2 oeia&gt;v UVTOV 
ayyeXoi fier UVTOV for l ab i-fl IBS I S^aia , 
Jos. Ant. 15. 5. 3 Sdyp-ara ra ev Tols vop.ois 
8t dyyeXcov vrapa TOV 3eov /ua3eWa. Spec, 
in the sense of ordinance, institute, Rom. 
13, 2. Elsewhere only Sept. Ezra 4, 11. 

Stdrajfjia, arcs, TO , (Stardo-o-co,) an 
ordinance, edict, Heb. 11, 23. Sept. Ezra 

7, 11. Plut. Marcell. 24 fin. 
SiaTapdaaa) v. -TTCD, f. w , (rapdo-o-o),) 

/o sitr up throughout ; trop. of the mind, to 
disturb, to trouble, Pass. Luke 1, 29. Dion. 
Hal. 7. 35. Plato Legg. 757. a. 

StaTacrcro} v. -TTCO, f. &lt;, (rdo-o-a,) to 
arrange throughout, to dispose in order, e. g. 
trees Xen. CEc. 4. 21, 22; troops 2 Mace 
12, 20. Xen. An. 1. 7. 1. In N. T. 

1. to set fully in order, to arrange, to ap 
point; e. g. Pass. Gal. 3, 19 6 VO/JLOS 5m- 
Taytls 6V dyyeXooi&gt;, see in Starayij. Pol. 3. 
19. 11. Plato Legg. 746. e. 

2. Spec, to appoint, to ordain, to com 
mand ; c. dat. of pers. Matt. 11, 1. 1 Cor. 
9, 14. 16, 1 ; with inf. of object, Luke 8, 
55. Acts 18, 2. Pass. part. TO Stareray/xe- 
vov, what is appointed, c. dat. Luke 3, 13. 
Acts 23, 31 ; also ra Stara^SeWa id. absol. 
Luke 17, 9 ; c. dat. v. 10. Sept. for c^an 
Ez. 21, 19. 20. Pol. 3. 33. 6. Xen. Cyr! 

8. 5. 5. 

3. Mid. Siardo-o-o/iai, pr. to arrange 
for oneself, in one s own behalf, Plato Phasdr. 
271.b; hence, to arrange, to appoint, to 
command, absol. Acts 20, 13 OVTW yap yv 
Stareray/ieVos (TiaiiXos), for so Paul had 
arranged for himself, appointed ; for the 
Pass. perf. in Mid. signif. see Buttm. 136. 
3. Winer $ 40. 3. So absol. Acts 7, 44. 
1 Cor. 7, 17. 11, 34; c. dat. of pers. Tit. 
1, 5. Acts 24, 23. Pol. 5. 21. 1. 

oiareXea), o&gt;, f. eo-o&gt;, (reXew,) to bring 
quite to an end, to complete, Xen. Hell. 7. 3. 
4 ; of time, to spend wholly, to pass, Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 2. 6. In N. T. intrans. c. adj. to 
continue throughout, to remain so and -so ; 
Acts 27, 33 ao-iToi StareXeTrf, comp. in did- 
y, giarpt /3a&gt;. So 2 Mace. 5, 27. Ml. V. 
H. 10. 6. Xen. Mem. 1. 6. 2. See Winer 
46. 1. pen. 

StariypeQ), &gt;, f. TJO-W. (rqpeX) to watch 
closely, to keep carefully, c. ace. Pol. 1 . 7. 7. 



Start 



177 



Dem. 238. 9. In N. T. trop. to keep care 
fully e. g. a) In the mind, c. ace. Luke 

2, 51 Travra ra pr]fj.aTa ravra tv TTJ Kapbiq. 
Sept. for "53SJ Gen. 37, 11. So Ecclus. 
28, 5. b) With tavrov ex. TWOS, to keep 
oneself Carefully from any thing, Acts 15, 29. 
Comp. Sept. with pt) n-oteiv for \Q "IBIIJ 
Is. 56, 2 ; also Dem. 115. 26 8. p,r; n TTO- 
Soxri. 

Start, see in Sui II. 1. b. a. 

Start s/At, f. StaSijo-aj, (T&TJ/W,) to set, 
put, place apart, in a certain ortler, to ar 
range, to dispose, e. g. troops, Sept. for 
c^rn i Sam. 11, 11. Thuc. 1. 126 ; events, 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 27. In N. T. only Mid. 
8 1 a T i 3 f fj. a i , f. Tjcro/zat^ fa arrange or dis 
pose for oneself, in one s own behalf, e. g. 

1. Of what belongs to oneself. a) 
Genr. i. q. to appoint, to assign, c. ace. et 
dat. Luke 22, 29 bis, KOI Stan Sf/xai vfuv . . . 
8acrt\fiav. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 2. 7 rfjv Se 
Svyarepa ravrrjv (&lt;roi) eTTirpeVrfi) Sta3eV3at, 
OTTCOS a/ av /3ovA&gt;;. b) Spec, by will or tes 
tament, to devise, to bequeath ; hence 6 dia- 
Zfltevos, a testator, Heb. 9, 16. 17. So 
Jos. Ant. 13. 16. 1. Dem. 1067. 1. Plato 
Lcgg. 924. a, b, c, e. 

2. Of a covenant, to arrange mutually, to 
covenant with another party ; hence Start- 
Sf/xa SiaSijK?;! nvi \. Trpos TWO., to make a 
covenant with any one, Acts 3, 25. Heb. 8, 
10 and 10, 16, quoted from Jer. 31, 33 
where Sept. c. dat. for l"^2 H lS j also c. 
irpos riva, Ex. 24, 8. Aristoph. Av. 439 
jv p.T) SiaStoircu y ot8f 8iaZfjKrjv ffioi. 

Siarpi/Bo), f. ^&lt;, (rpia&gt;,) to rub apart 
or zra pieces, Horn. II. 11. 847; to rub or 
wear away, to consume, Theogn. 917 [921]. 
Hdot. 7. 120. In N. T. of time, to wear 
away, to pass, to spend. a) Pr. c. ace. 
e. g. XP OVOV Acts 14, 3. 28 ; ry/zepay Acts 
16, 12. 20, 6. 25, 6. 14. Sept. 8. r^epas 
for 2 r; Lev. 14, 8. So 8. xpwoi/ Pol. 4. 
57. 3. Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 15. b) Absol. to 
spend time in a place, i. q. to remain, to con 
tinue, to abide, simpl. Acts 12, 19 ; tv Av- 
Ttoxfia 15, 35; e /m John 3, 22. 11, 54. 
Sept. for -IW Jer. 35, 7. So Hdian. 8. 8. 

3, 14. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 12. 

ctarpo(j)rjj jjs, rj, (Siarpe &lt;p&lt;B,) nourish 
ment, food, 1 Tim. 6, 8. 1 Mace. 6, 49. 
Pint. Cimon 10. Xen. Vect. 4. 49. 

Otai"ya&&amp;gt;, f. do-a, (at/yafw,) to shine 
through a crevice, c. dat. Plut. de Placit. 
Philos. 3. 3. p. 272. In N. T. to shine forth, 
to dawn, intrans. 2 Pet. 1, 19 ewy ou vM f/ P a 
toiavyuo-Tj. So Pol. 3. 104. 5 ap.a T&lt;U Stav- 
ya*tx. 

12 



cos, ovs, 6, f), adj. (avy^,) shin 
ing through, i. e. pellucid, transparent, Rev. 
21,21 Grb. for Suxpavys in Rec. Aquil. for 
7jt Prov. 16, 5. Luc. V. Hist. 1. 7 S. olvos. 
Plut. de Placit. Philos. 3. 5. p. 274. 

&ia(f)aw]S, fos, ovs, 6, f], adj. (Siucpawa,) 
diaphanous, trans-parent, Rev. 21, 21 Rec 
where others 8iavyrjs. Sept. for T\l Ex. 30, 
34. Diod. Sic. 36. p. 239 Tauchn. [609 
Wess.] Plato Phsdr. 229. b. 

8ui(f&gt;epa), f. 8ioiVo&gt;, ((pe pw,) aor. 2 8tj 
veyKov, Buttm. ;, 114 (pepco. 

1 . to bear or carry through or over any 
place, to transport ; c. ace. et Sia, Mark 11, 
16 Kal OVK rjffiifv, Iva TLS Sieveyicr) cntevos Sia 
TOV If pov. 1 Esdr. 5, 55. Eurip. Suppl. 382 
[384]. Thuc. 8. 8. 

2. Lat. . d ijfero, to bear apart, to carry 
different ways, viz. 

a) Pass. e. g. of persons in a ship, to be 
borne hither and thither, to be driven about, 
up and down, eV roi ASpt a Acts 27. 27. So 
Luc. Hermot. 28 eV rw ntXayei 8ta&lt;p/pe&lt;r3at. 
Plut. de Def. Orac. 17 rrjv vavv Sta&lt;pfpop.e- 
vr)v. Lat. differo, Hor. Epod. 10. 6. Trop. 
of doctrine, to be carried abroad, to be pub 
lished, c. 8id, Acts 13, 49 8if(f)cpfTo 6 Xoyor 
TOV Kvpiov 81 o\r]s TTJS ^tupa?. So \Visd. 
18, 10. Plut. Sept. Sap. Conv. 20 (p^rj. 

b) In^rans. pr. to bear apart, trop. to differ, 
Lat. differo ; genr. Sept. Dan. 7, 3. 7. Xen. 
Hi. 1.2. Hence in N. T. a) Part. neut. 
plur. TO. 8ia(j&gt;fpovTa, things different; 
Rom. 2, 18 et Phil. 1, 10 [9] dompafcui TO 
dicxpf povra, to distinguish things that differ ; 
so Theodoret in loc. TO Ivavria d\\rj\ols, 
8iKaioo~vvT]v KOI dSiKtav. Theophyl. tcplvtis TI 
8fl Trpaai Kal TL /J.f) dd 7rpaai. (Andocid. 
121. 14 Reisk. Xen. Hi. 1. 3.) Others, 
things more excellent, as in y below ; comp. 
Pol. 6. 39. 2. ) Impers. Sta&lt;pepet, it 
differs, it makes a difference ; c. dat. Gal. 2, 

6 ovtitv fJLOi 8ia(pep(i. So JEl V. H. 1. 25 
ffiol yap ovftfit 8ia&lt;ptpti. Pol. 3. 21. 9. On 
this late use of the dat. see Lob. ad Phryn 
p. 394. y) With a gen. to differ from, to be 
other than ; and so to be more or better than, 
to surpass, to excel ; Matt. 6, 26 ov^ v/xety 
/iaXXov Stacpepere aiiTuiv. 10, 31. Luke 12, 

7 ; and with further adjuncts, as TTOO-W Matt. 
12, 12. Luke 12, 24; tv Sd&j 1 Cor. 15, 
41 ; ov8ti&gt; Gal. 4, 1. So c. gen. Xen. (Ec. 
20. 17 ; with TOO-OVT&lt;O added Hell. 3. 1. 10 ; 
fv TIVI Diod. Sic. 5. 57. Xen. Hi. 1.8; ov- 
8(i&gt; Xen. Vect. 4. 25. 

Sta^evycu, f. &lt;B, (&lt;pevya&gt;,) to flee through 
or away, to escape, absol. Acts 27, 42. Sept. 
for BbB Josh. 8, 22. Pol. 1. 21 11. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 12. 4. 



178 



i), f. i g-a&gt;, (&lt;f&gt;T)ptga&gt;, (pfj^rj, ) to 
fame abroad, to report publicly ; with ace. 
of thing, e. g. TOV \6yov Mark 1, 45. Pass. 
Matt. 28, 15. With ace. of pers. to spread 
one s fame abroad, Matt. 9, 31. So of things 
Dion. Hal. 11. 46. Diod. Sic. 36. p. 225 
[532] UToX/jiiav avrov Stacp^p.icrcu rfs. 

SicKJ&eipa), f. epo&gt;, (&lt;p3et po&gt;,) Pass. aor. 
2 8if^dprjv, part. perf. Su&lt;p3app,ei&gt;or ; to 
corrupt throughout, to destroy utterly ; Pass. 
to decay utterly, to perish; c. ace. Rev. 11, 
18 bis, Sia&lt;p3eipai TOVS SimpSe/povray TTJV 
y^v. Absol. Luke 12, 33. Pass. 2 Cor. 4, 
16. Rev. 8, 9. Sept. for rnntin Judg. 6, 
4. 2 Sam. 11, 1. So Hdian. 4/9. .2. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 4. 7. Trop. in a moral sense, to 
corrupt wholly, to pervert, to destroy ; so of 
idolatry, Rev. 19, 2 rjris 8ie&lt;p3eipe (Rec. 
ecpSetpe) rrjv yrjv ev rrj Tropvfiq avrrjs. (Sept. 
for rrj Judg. 2, 19.) Genr. 1 Tim. 6, 5 
8if(p^npfjLvoi TOI&gt; vovv, corrupted as to their 
mind, men of perverse minds ; for the ace. 
see Buttm. 131. 7. Kiihner $ 297. 7. So 
Pol. 12. 23. 2 8i/cp3aprcu rj/ ^vxfj- Xen. 
Mem. 1. 1. 1. 

Sia(f&opd, as, fj, (8ia&lt;p3fi pa&gt;,) corrup 
tion, destruction; Acts 2, 27 and 13, 35 
I8f1v StacpSopai , quoted from Ps. 16, 10 
where Sept. for f^n dJ ni X nb , pr. to see the 
pit or grave, to die and be buried (comp. 
Sept. Ps. 49, 10) ; hence I8flv StacpSopdv is 
here i. q. to see destruction, death, regarded 
as a permanent state, opp. to see life. So 
too in the argumentation of Peter and Paul, 
Acts 2, 31. 13, 34. 36. 37 ; comp. Sept. Job 
33, 28. Ps. 30, 10. See Heb. Lex. art. 
^rite . Hengstenb. Comm. on Ps. 16, 10. 
So Hdot. 4. 164. Pol. 2. 20. 6. Plato Gorg. 
484. c ; and in a moral sense, Xen. Mem. 
1. 2. 8. In all the above passages 8ta(p3opa 
is commonly rendered corruption, as arising 
from putrescence ; but this signif. is not 
found in the Sept. nor in Greek writers, 
and is here unnecessary. 

8ld&lt;f&gt;opo$, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Sta^e pco.) dif 
ferent, various, Rom. 12, 6. Heb. 9, 10. So 
Sept. Deut. 22, 9. Hdian. 3. 12. 2. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 3. 2. Spec, superior, excellent, see 
in Siacpepw no. 2. b. y ; hence Compar. Sia- 
(popcbrfpoy, more excellent, letter, Heb. 1,4. 
8, 6. So Sept. Ezra 8, 27. Pol. 6. 23. 7. 
Plato Legg. 779. b. 

8ia(j)v\,d&lt;rcr(i) v. -TTCO, f. o&gt;, (Sia in- 
tens. &lt;vXacro-&&amp;gt;,) to ivatch closely, to keep care 
fully, to protect, c. ace. Luke 4, 10 TOV 8ia- 
&lt;pvXdai o-f, quoted from Ps. 91, 11 where 
Sept. for "lEKi ; for TOV c. inf. see Buttm. 



} 140. n. 10, 11. Kiihner 308. 2. b. Winer 
j 45. 4. b. Dem. 922. 18. Xen. Mem. 1. 
5. 2. 



&gt; 5 f. i (Tw, (xeip/fco,) to have 
through the hands or in hand, to administer, 
Plato Gorg. 526. b. In N. T. Mid. to lay 
hands on, to kill, to slay, c. ace. Acts 5, 30. 
26, 21. So Hdian. 3. 12. 2. Pol. 8. 23. 8. 
Diod. Sic. 18. 46. 



o), f. do-a&gt;, (8a intens. ^Xeu- 
d,) to deride greatly, to mock, absol. Acts 
2, 13 for xXeudfw in Rec. Pol. 30. 13. 12. 
Dem. 1221. 16. 



f. io-a&gt;, (xp/c&lt;0 to sepa 
rate throughout, wholly, Sept. for i 1 1 1 !? ! 
Gen. 1, 4. 6. 7. Xen. (Ec. 8. 11. In N. T 
Mid. to separate oneself wholly, to withdraw, 
to depart, c. OTTO TWOS Luke 9, 33. Sept. 
for "i^EH Gen. 13, 9. 11. So Diod. Sic. 
4. 53. Plato Tim. 59. c. 



], 6v, (StSdo-Koo,) didactic, 
apt to teach, 1 Tim. 3, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 24. 
Philo de Pram, et Poen. p. 914. c, SiScum/o/ 
ij Trpbs Tf\(iwcriv. 

, y, 6v, (StSao-Kw,) taught, of 
things imparted by teaching; 1 Cor. 2, 13 
bis, OVK ev StSa/crots dv SpanrivTjs cro&lt;pi ar Xo- 
yois KT\. So Dem. 1413. 24. Plato Prot. 
319. b. Of persons, taught, instructed; 
John 6, 45 waives foSaKroi SeoO, see for the 
gen. Matth. 5 345. Winer 30. 4. Buttm. 
J 132. 8. So Sept. 1 ^isb Is. 54, 13. 

SiSaatcaXia, as, f], (StSdo-Kw,) 1. teach 
ing, instruction, i. e. the act or office ot 
teaching, Rom. 12, 7. 1 Tim. 4, 13. 16. 5, 
17. Tit. 2, 7. So Plut. de aud. Poet. 1 1 fin. 
Plato Rep. 493. b. As applied to oneself, 
instruction, admonition, 2 Tim. 3, 16. Rom. 
15, 4; comp. 1 Cor. 10, 11. 

2. Meton. what is taught, instruction, 
doctrine, precept ; as coming from men, per 
verse, Matt. 15, 9. Mark 7, 7. Eph. 4, 14. 
Col. 2, 22. 1 Tim. 4, 1. Sept. and n^jabo 
Is. 29, 13. As coming from God, divine, 
1 Tim. 1,10. 4, 6. 6, 1. 3. 2 Tim. 3, 10. 
4, 3. Tit. 1,9. 2, 1. 10. Genr. Sept. Prov. 
2, 17. Plut. Cato Maj. 19. Xen. GEc. 14. 3. 

oioacrA:aXo9, O u, 6, (SiSdo-Kw,) a teacher, 
instructer, master; genr. Rom. 2,20. Heb. 
5,12. Of Jewish teachers or lawyers, Matt. 
9,11. 10,24. 25. Luke 2, 46. 6,40. John 3, 
10; hence i. q. pa/3^/, John 1,39. 20,16; of 
John the Baptist, Luke 3, 12 ; of Jesus, Matt. 
8, 19. 12, 38. 17, 24. Mark 5, 35. 14, 14. 
John 11. 28. 13, 13. 14.al. of Paul, 1 Tim. 2, 
7 ; and of other Christian .eachers, 1 Cor. 



179 



12, 28. 29. al. 2 Mace. 1, 10. Diod. Sic. 
1. 8. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 2. + 



), f. |o&gt;, (obs. 8ao&gt;, Sdry/xt.) 1. to 
teach, to instruct, with ace. of pers. or of 
thing, or of both ; Buttm. $ 131. 5. Kiihner 
5 280. 3 ; so c. ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 2 e Si- 
8a&lt;ricev OVTOVS Xey&v. Mark 1, 22. 9, 31. 
John 7, 35. 8, 2. 2 Tim. 2, 2. al. Sept. for 
y^in Job 13, 23. So Dem. 390. 8. Xen. 
Hi. 8. 6. With ace. of thing ; Mark 6, 30 
KOI oo-a e8/Saai&gt;. 1 Tim. 4, 11. 6, 2. Tit. 
1,11; also Matt. 15, 9 and Mark 7, 7 StSa- 
(TKovrfs SiSaovcaAt as, eWaX/xara di/2pa&gt;7ra&gt;i , 
quoted from Sept. Is. 29, 13 q. v. Sept. for 
isi Ecc. 12, 9. So Dem. 315. 7. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 6. 20. With two ace. of pers. and 
thing; John 14, 26 ticflvos v/iay Si8dei 
iravra. Mark 6, 34. Acts 21, 21. Heb. 5, 

12. Pass. 2 Thess. 2, 15 a? f8t8d x ^Te, 
comp. Buttm. $ 134. 6. Sept. for 5 v ? in 
Prov. 22, 21 : 1*& Deut. 11, 19; Pass. 
1 Chr. 5, 18. (Plut. de Puer. educ. 9. Xen. 
Mem. 3. 1. 5 bis. Pass. c. ace. Xen. Conv. 
9. 6.) Instead of the ace. of thing, other 
adjuncts are sometimes put ; e. g. infin. 
Matt. 28, 20. Luke 11, 1. Rev. 2, 14 Rec. 
or on Mark 8, 31. 1 Cor. 11, 14; or Kepi 
rivos 1 John 2, 27. So c. inf. Xen. Cyr. 1 . 
2. 8 ; on Xen. Hi. 1.10; irepi c. gen. Dem. 
198. 7. Once in Griesb. with dot. of pers. 
and infin. (Rec. has ace.) Rev. 2, 14 c8i- 
8acrKf TO) BaXax /SaAeii/ KT\. like Heb. 
b iBb Job 21, 22 ; or ^ rnfri Deut. 33, 10. 
Absol. Matt. 21,23 Trpovrjk Sov avrw 8i8d- 
O-KOVTI. Mark 1, 21. 6, 6. 11, 17. Luke 5, 
17. John 7, 14. Acts 5, 21. Rom. 12, 7. 
1 Tim. 2, 12. al. So Dem. 130. 2. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 2. 17 01 SiSdo-Koiref. With any 
of the above constructions may be joined an 
adjunct of place, time, or manner ; so of 
place, c. e&lt;, as eVc TOV TT\OLOV Luke 5, 3 ; 
ev C. dat. Matt. 4, 23 ev rats crvvayatyais. 
Mark 6, 2. 12, 35 eV r&lt;5 Upa. Luke 13, 10. 
26. John 6, 59. Acts l s, 11*. 1 Cor. 4, 17; 
Kara c. ace. Luke 13, 22; c. gen. 23, 5; 
Trap a c. ace. Mark 4, 1. Of time ; as ev 
c. dat. Luke 4, 31 ev rots o-dfiftao-i. 12, 12. 

13, 10; ace. TUS fipfpas Luke 21, 37; adv. 
Luke 19,47. John 18,20. Of manner; 
(v c. dat. Mark 4, 2 ev 7rapo/3oXcu?. Col. 1, 
28 ev irdajj tro^i a. 3, 16. Matt. 22, 16; 
C TTI C. dat. Acts 4. 18 eVt TW uvofiari avrov. 
5, 28; c. gen. eV d\v%eias Mark 12, 14. 
Luke 20, 21 ; pe rd c. gen. Acts 28, 31 ; 
adv. Acts 18, 25 dupi^s. Matt. 5, 19. Luke 
11,1. John 8, 28. Acts 20, 20. 1 John 2, 27. 

2. Spec, to teach, i. q. to direct, to admo 
nish, to advise ; c. ace. of pers. John 9, 34 



KOI &lt;rv 8i8d&lt;rKeis fjpds; Rom. 2, 21 bis. 
1 Cor. 11, 14. Heb. 8, 11. Rev. 2, 20. Pass. 
Matt. 28, 15. Jos. Ant 2. 11. 1. Xen. 
Apol. 24. Plat Prot 323. d. + 

otoa^?;, fjs, f], (St8dcrKa&gt;.) teaching, in 
struction, i. q. 8i8ao-KaXt a. Suid. 8480^17 
avri ToC SiSao-KoXi a. 

1 . The act or office of teaching ; Mark 
4, 2 and 12, 38 e\eyev avTois ev rrj 8180%$ 
avrov. Matt. 7, 28 comp. 29. Mark 1, 22. 
27. 11, 18. Luke 4, 32. John 18, 19. Acts 
5, 28. 1 Cor. 14, 6. 26. 2 Tim. 4, 2. Tit. 1, 
9. Plato Rep. 399. b. Thuc. 4. 126. 

2. Meton. what is taught, instruction, 
doctrine; Matt 16, 12 irpoa-exeiv . . . OTTO 
TTJS 8i8a X T)s ra)v 3&gt;apicrai&lt;i&gt;v. Spec, of in 
struction in the religion of Christ, in the 
principles of the gospel, Christian doctrine ; 
Matt 22, 33. John 7, 16. 17. Acts 2, 42. 
13, 12. 17, 19. Rom. 6, 17. 16, 17. Heb. 
6. 2. 13, 9. 2 John 9 bis. 10. Rev. 2, 14. 
15. 24. Plut de Puer. educ. 4. Plato 
Phaedr. 275. a. 



, ov, TO, (Sir, 8paxp4) a di- 
drachm, a double drachma, a silver coin 
equal to two Attic drachma? ; and in the 
times of the N. T. and of Josephus eqvia. 
also to the Jewish half shekel, i. e. Is. 3d. 
sterling, or 30 cents ; see fully in art. dpyv- 
piov no. 2. So Matt. 17, 24 bis, spoken of 
the yearly tribute to the temple paid by 
every Jew; comp. Ex. 30, 13 sq. 2 Chr. 
24, 6. Jos. Ant. 18. 9. 1. Jos. 1. c. Dion 
Cass. 1082. 80. Sept. everywhere for Heb. 
^ Gen. 23, 15. 16. Neh. 10, 32; the di- 
drachm of Alexandria being apparently 
of twice the value, and equal to that of 
^Egina ; see in dpyvptov no. 2. 

JtSu/^o?, ov, 6, 77, (Svo, & r,) pr. adj. 
ticain, double, twin, Sept. for CXFl Cant. 4, 
5. Plato Tim. 77. d ; a twin, Plur. twins, 
Sept. for CXn Gen. 25, 24. Luc. D. Mort. 
16. 4. In N. T. Didymus, the Twin, as a 
surname of the apostle Thomas, John 11, 
16. 20, 24. 21, 2. 

St S&yu, f. Soxrw, aor. 1 eSoxa, aor. 2 
e8ui&gt;, perf. 8e8d)Ka, plupf. e8e8u&gt;Keiv ; see 
Buttm. ^ 1 07. Less usual forms are : Pres. 
Splur. Attic StSoao-i Rev. 17, 13 in later 
edit Buttm. } 107. n. 1, 1. Winer 5 14. 1. b. 
Aor. 1 Subj. 3 pers. SOXTJ? John 17, 2. 
Rev. 8, 3, from an obsol. aor. 1 tSaxra, only 
in late writers ; see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 72 1 . 
Winer { 14. 1. n. Aor. 2 Opt. 3 pers. 8a,rj 
later for 80/77, Rom. 15, 5. Eph. 1, 17. al. 
see Lob. ad Phryn. p. 346. Winer 5 14. 1. 
g. Buttm. 5 107. n. I, 3. Plupf 8e8ci- 
without angm. Mark 14. 44. John 11. 



ISO 



57 ; see Buttm. J 83. n. 7. Winer J 12. 12. 
The primary signif. is every where to 
give, pr. of one s own accord and with good 
will. 

1. Pr. to give, to bestow. a) Genr. c. 
ace. et dat. Matt. 4, 9 ravra Trdvra aoi 8o&gt;- 
o-co. 7,11. 14,7. 19,21. Mark 6, 2. 22. 
23. 10, 21. Luke 10", 35. al. sasp. Pass. 
Matt. 26, 9. Mark 14, 5. Luke 8, 18. al. 
Sept. for (PJ Gen. 24, 53. 25, 5. 6. al. saep. 
So^Eschin. 88. 1. Xen. Hi. 7. 8. Pass. Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 16. With dat. and eVc c. gen. 
partitively ; Matt. 25, 8 Sore rjfuv eV TOV 
eXaiov vp.o)v. So impl. Mark 2, 26. Luke 
6,4. 

b) Spec, of sacrifice or homage, to give, 
to offer, c. ace. et dat. Rev. 4, 9 ; ace. Luke 
2. 24 dovvai Svcri ai/. Sept. 8dre 86av ra&gt; 
Sew for ins Ps. 68, 35. Horn. Od. 1. 66 ipa 
Zfoicriv eSaJice. II. 12. 6. 

c) Of a person who is the source, author, 
cause of a favour or benefit to any one, to 
give, i. q. to grant, to impart, to permit, to 
cause, etc. a) Genr. c. ace. et dat. Matt. 
21, 23 T LS &lt;roi (8a&gt;Kf TTJV f^ovcriav Tavrrjv. 
Mark 11, 28. Luke 20, 2. Acts 8, 19. John 
4: 1 2 os e8a&gt;Kfv r]p.lv TO (ppeap. 2 Thess. 3, 
9 ; ace. simpl. 8. yvwp.r]v 1 Cor. 7, 25. 2 
Cor. 8, 10. So Hdian. 2. 3. 10. Xen. Ag. 
2. 3 ; 8. yv(ap.7)v Dem. 704. 5. In phrases : 
d(popp,r)v 8i86vai TIVI, to give occasion to 
any one, 2 Cor. 5, 12. 1 Tim. 5, 14 ; (Diod. 
Sic. 1. 83 ;) TOTTOV 8. TIVI, to give place to 
any one, to yield, Luke 14, 9. Rom. 12, 19. 
Eph. 4, 27. 2 Thess. 3, 9. (Arr. Epict. 4. 1. 
106. Plut. C. Gracch. 13. Lat. dare locum 
Cic. de Nat. Deor. 2. 23.) Often also when 
the idea of the verb and its accus. may be 
expressed by a verb kindred to the accus. 
e. g. 8i86vai alvov rw Sew i. q. alvelv to 
praise, Luke 18, 43 (comp. Palceph. 43); 
fii S. dwoitpio-iv, i. q. to answer, John 1, 22 
(Plut. Mor. II. p. 83) ; 8i8. 86av r&lt;5 3e&lt;a, 
i. q. 8odeiv to glorify, to praise, Luke 17, 
18. John 9, 24. Acts 12, 23. Sept. for 
TiM *,n: Josh. 7, 19. Jer. 13, 16 ; 818. e y*o- 
Trrjv, i. q. to hinder, 1 Cor. 9, 12 ; 8i8. eWo- 
\TJV. i. q. to command, John 11, 57. 12, 49 ; 
(Dem. 250. 13 ;) 8/8. Trpoa-KOTrrjv, i. q. to of 
fend, 2 Cor. 6, 3 ; 8/8. puma-pa, i. q. to strike, 
to slap, John 18, 22. 19, 3; (so pa-n-ifciv 
Dem. 787. 23 ;) 8/8. &lt;pi\r)p.a, i. q. to kiss, 
Luke 7, 45 ; 8/8. xdpayp.a, i. q. ^apaa-o-w, 
Rev. 13, 16 ; so Diod. Sic. 34. p. 205. [599 
Wess.] Trdvras xapdrrovrfs rols or/y/iao-t. 
Also 8tS. fvo-7)p.ov Xdyoi , i. q. fv&lt;Tr)fJ.a&gt;s Xtya&gt;, 
to speak distinctly, 1 Cor. 14. 9. /3) Spoken 
of God or of Christ as the author or source 
of what one has, receives, etc. to give, to 



grant, to bestow, to impart, c. ace. et dat. 
Matt. 6,11 TOV apTOV fjp,u&gt;v TOV fTTiovcriov 86s 
f] fj.lv o-f]p.tpov. 9, 8 Seoi TOV 86vra e oucr/ai&gt; 
ToiavTTjv Tols dv%pu&gt;Trois. Luke 12, 32. John 
17, 22. 24. Acts 7, 5. 11, 17. 2 Cor. 9, 9. 
Eph. 4, 8. 2 Tim. 2, 7. Rev. 2, 28. al. 
Pass. Matt. 12, 39. Mark 13, 11. John 3, 
27. Gal. 3, 22. So 8ovvai xdpiv or fj %d- 
pis f] 8 o 3 e I a- a, to give or confer grace or 
favour, the grace given, benefit conferred, 
James .4, 6. Rom. 12, 3. 6. 1 Cor. 3, 10. 
Eph. 3, 8 ; also fj x- q 8e8op.evr, id. 2 Cor. 8, 
1. (^Eschyl. Prom. 821 [827] ; comp. Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 18.) Rev. 2, 21 e8w/ca av-rfj 
Xpovov I gave her time, respite. (Pol. 6. 17. 
5. Dem. 399. 19.) So of rulers whom God 
gives to a people, Acts 13, 20. 21 e Sco/cev au- 
TO"IS 6 3e6s TOV SaovX. (Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 4.) 
Also in various constructions; so c. gen. 
partitively, Rev. 2, 17 Scocrw avr&lt;a TOV pdwa 
(Buttm. 5 132. 5. c), also c. e x TWOS in the 
same sense, 1 John 4, 13. With els or eVi, 
as 8i8ovs (avroty) vopovs pav its TTJV 8idvoiav 
V. eVt raj Kap8ias, Heb. 8, 10. 10, 16. Rev. 
17, 17 ; also els vp.ds id. 1 Thess. 4, 8. (Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 2. 20 ds TO.S -ty-vxas.) Construed 
often with the dat. and infin. instead of an 
accus. comp. Buttm. 140. 5, and n. 8. Matt. 
13, 11 vp.lv Se Sorat yvfavat. TO. p.vo~Trjpia, to 
you it is given, granted, to know, etc. Luke 
1, 73 TOV 8ovvai fjp.lv d&lt;f&gt;6j3(i&gt;s\aTpfVfii avTca. 
John 5, 26 eSeoKe T&lt;B vtw &lt;ar]v fx flv 6&gt;I/ e a v- 
TW. Acts. 2, 4. Rom. 15, 5. 2 Tim. 1, 18. 
Rev. 6, 4. (m. V. H. 13. 36. Xen. Cyr. 5. 

1. 29.) This infin. is sometimes implied ; as 
Matt. 19, 11 ols Se Sorai sc. ^wpeij/. John 19, 
11. Rev. 11, 3. With &lt;W instead of the 
infin. Mark 10, 37. So c. ace. et infin. to 
permit, to suffer, to grant, Acts 2, 27 et 13, 
35 oi&gt;8e Scocrety TOV oaiov crew I8elv Suxfr Sopdv. 

10, 40. 14, 3. So Horn. II. 3. 322. Luc. D. 
Mort. 9. 2. Spoken of evil or punishment 
divinely inflicted, to give, to inflict, to lay 
upon; 2 Thess. 1, 8 e /cS/K^o-tz/. Rev. 18, 7 
j3ao-avio-p,6v Kal Trev Sos. 2 Cor. 12, 7 e SoSty 
pot. (TKoXo^ 177 o-apKi, where for the dat. of 
manner, comp. Buttm. 5 133. 4. b. So Horn. 

11. 19. 270. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 7. 

d) Trop. of things which are the cause, 
source, occasion, of any thing ; to give, to 
impart, to cause, etc. Acts 3, 16 Kal rj TT KTTIS 
f8u&gt;Kfv avT&lt;n TTjV oXoK\rjptav. So Hdian. 2. 

2. 18. Eurip. Iph. Taur. 722. [728.] With 
an accus. where the idea may also be ex 
pressed by the verb kindred to the accus. 
see above in lett. c ; James 5, 18 veTov 818. 
i. q. vav. Matt. 24, 29 TO (ptyyos 818. i. q. 
(peyyeiv. 1 Cor. 14, 7. 8 &lt;pa&gt;VTjv 818. i. q. 



2. to give, to give up, to deliver over, to 
present, to commit to, i. e. to put into the 
hands, power, possession, of any one. 

a) Genr. and with ace. and dat. as a per 
son, Luke 7, 15; things Matt. 5, 31 8o ro&gt; 
avrfj curo(TTd&lt;Tiov. 19, 7. 14, 8 86s p.oi o&gt;8e 
TTJV Kpa\rii&gt; Iwdw/ou. 24. 45. Mark 6, 41. 
John 13, 26. 18, 11. Rev. 15, 7. Acts 9, 
41 Sot f Se av-rfj x f ~ l P a - a ^ sae P- (Hdian. 3. 

11, 20. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 10.) So c. dat. 
impl. Matt. 19, 7. Luke 7, 44. John 6, 51 ; 
ace. impl. Matt. 26, 26. 27. Luke 11, 7. 8. 
(Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 11.) Pass, absol. Matt. 
14, 9. Acts 1, 26 f8(aKav K\fjpovs avrtav, 
they gave their lots, sc. to be placed in the 
urn. Luke 15, 22 86re 8aKTv\ioi&gt; ds T^V 
\fipa avTov, give or bring a ring for his 
hand ; others under no. 4 below, like Heb. 
^? 1^3 Gen. 41,42, where Sept. 7repm 3/;/it. 
(Xen. An. 1 . 2. 27.) With dat. of pers. and 
infin. e. g. 818. avrois (paytiv V. TriWif , Matt. 
14, 16. Luke 8, 55. 15, 16. John 4, 7. 6, 
31. Rev. 16, 6. (Comp. Luc. D. Deor. 7. 

4. JEL V. H. 9. 15.) So 8i8. TO IS KV&lt;TI, 
Matt. 7, 6; comp. Horn. II. 23. 21. Xen. 
Yen. 7. 12. 

b) Also to commit, to intrust, e. g. to the 
charge or care of any one ; spoken of things, 
Matt 16, 19 Scocro) (roi ray K\f1s TTJS /3acri- 
\eias raw ovp. 25, 15. Mark 12, 9. Luke 

12, 48. 16, 12. 20, 16. John 3, 35. 5. 22. 

13, 3. al. Sept. and "nj Cant. 8, 11. (Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 7. 11.) Of a work or duty to be 
done, John 5, 36. 17, 4. 8. 11. 14. Acts 7, 
38 ; so Xen. (Ec. 7. 6. Spoken of per 
sons who are given to Christ as his disci 
ples, who are to receive eternal life ; John 
10, 29 6 TraTTjp pov, os 8e8u&gt;K p.oi (sc. aiira 
v. 28). 17, 6. 9. 22. 24. Heb. 2,13. So 
Xen. An. 7. 3. 30. Hence 

c) Spec. 8i86vai eavTov, to give one 
self, to deliver oneself, i. e. a) to conse 
crate or devote oneself, 2 Cor. 8, 5. So 
Hdot. 3. 19. Dem. 301. 20. /3) With vnep 
v. Trfpi TWOS, to give or devote oneself for 
any one, i. e. to death, Gal. 1,4. Tit. 2, 14 ; 
with predic. dirriXvTpov, 1 Tim. 2, 6. So 
TO cru&gt;fj.a avrov Luke 22, 19 ; TT/V crdpua av- 
TOV John 6, 51. Also 8i8. TJJ/ ^v^r/v avrov 
\vrpov dvrl TroXXcov Matt. 20, 28. Mark 10, 
45. So 1 Mace. 2, 50. 6,44. Eurip. Herac. 
551. Phcen. 1012. y) Constr. with ds c. 
accus. of place, to betake oneself to any place, 
to go ; Acts 1 9, 3 1 p.rj 8ovvai eavrov tls TO 
"Siarpov. So Jos. Ant. 15. 7. 7. et Diod. 
Sic. 5. 59 8i8ovs avrov tls TUS fprjfjiias. Pol. 

5. 14. 9. 

3. to give, i. e. to give forth, to render up, 



to yield, especially in return for any thing 
bestowed, as a gift, labour, attention ; hence 
often found where a7roSt 8o&gt;/ii might have 
stood. a) Genr. e. g. of persons, c. ace. 
Rev. 20, 13 bis, (8a&gt;Kfv rj SdXacrcra TOVS vf- 
Kpovs tv avTjj KT\. Of things, Luke 6, 38 
8o37]&lt;reTai vp.1v p-erpov. . .Scocroucru fls TOV 
K.6\nov \!fj.&lt;av. Trop. \6yov Saxrei rca 3e&lt;u, 
shall render an account to God, Rom. 14, 
12 ; so Pint, de Puer. educ. 14. Xen. Cyr. 

I. 4. 3. b) Spoken of what is given as a 
reward, recompense, to give, to reward, to 
pay, Matt. 20, 4. 14. Mark 14, 11. Rev. 

II, 18. Or of the price of any thing, tri 
bute, tithes, Matt. 16, 26 et Mark 8, 37. 
Matt. 22, 17. 27, 10. Luke 20, 22. 23, 2. 
Heb. 7, 4. Sept. for sen Zech. 11, 12. So 
Xen. Conv. 1. 5 apyvpiov. Palaeph. 38 8i8. 
(popov. c) Of the earth, to give forth, t? 
yield, e. g. Kapnov, Matt. 13, 8. Mark 4, 7 
8. Sept. and ,P3 Zech. 8, 12. So czTroSi- 

Xen. Cyr. 8^ 3. 38. 

4. From the Heb. used in the sense of 
, like "jnj for BliU , to put, to set, to 
place ; see Heb. Lex. art. "jH? no. 2, 3. 

a) Pr. and with em c. ace. to place or 
put upon any thing ; e. g. TO apyvpiov eVt 
TT)v Tpdirefav, to place money upon the table 
of the broker, i. e. to place at interest, Luke 
19, 23, comp. Matt. 25, 27; comp. also 
Sept. and "HJ Lev. 25, 37. So 8i8. TO. Su- 
fji.iap.aTa eV! TO %v(Tiao-Tr]pioi&gt;, i. e. to offer in 
sacrifice, c. dat. of manner TU LS Trpoa-ev^als, 
Rev. 8, 3; comp. Ecclus. [32] 35, 16. 17. 
Sept. and 1^3 Ez. 7, 3. 4. al. comp. I"} 
Gen. 1,7. 9, 13, where Sept. rt Sq/zi eV. 
So perh. with els Luke 15, 22 ; see in no. 2. 
a. Once c. tvumiov TWOS, Rev. 3, 8 SeScoKa 
evunriov crow 3upai&gt; avfayp.fvr]v. So Sept. for 
iJSb -jW Neh. 9, 35. Trop. in the Latin- 
ism 8ovvai epyao-iav, dare operam, to 
give labour or diligence, to make effort, to 
endeavour, c. infin. Luke 12, 58. So Her- 
mog. de Invent. 3. 5. 7 tpyao-iav rep eVt^st- 
prjp.aTi 8i8ovs. See dare operam, Ernesti 
Clav. Cic. art. Opera. Comp. &lt;nrov8r;v TI- 
3e i/ai Find. Pyth. 4. 492 ; ponere operam, 
Cic. pro Mur. 22 ; pro Cluent. 57. 

b) Of miracles, to do, to perform, to ex 
hibit, Matt. 24, 24. Mark 13, 22. Acts 2, 
19 quoted from Joel 3, 3 [2, 30], where 
Sept. for |f]3 , as also Ex. 7, 9. Deut. 13, 1 ; 
comp. Sept. Tferfpi for ovi) Deut. 6, 22. 

c) With a doub. ace. of person, to appoint, 
to constitute, as any thing, where the last 
ace. is by apposition; Eph. 1, 22 avTov 
eScuKf Kpa\r]v inrfp Trdvra. 4, 11. Sept. and 

jrs Ex. 7, 1 ; also "jna Gen. 17, 5, Sept, 



Biejelpco 



182 



i. So Sept. 8i86vai els for fntos Ez. 
37, 22. Comp. Gesen. Lehrgeb. p/813. 
Matth. 420. 

d) Of a law, ordinance, or the like, to 
give, i. e. to appoint, to ordain, to prescribe ; 
e. g. v6p.ov John 7, 19. Gal. 3, 21 ; SiaSyy- 
KTJV 7TfpiTOfj.rjs Acts 7, 8 ; TrepiTOfjirjv John 7, 
22. Sept. for "jins Lev. 26, 46 ; for ta^ton 
Josh. 24, 25 ; H^ Ezra 9, 11. Sept. 818. 
dia^rjKrjv for "jM Num. 25, 12 ; also Heb. 
IM Gen. 17, 2. Lev. 26, 1, where Sept. 
Tfarjiu. The classic form is Setvai vopov, 
whence VO^O^TTJS a lawgiver ; see the Gr. 
Lexicons in Ti 3&gt;7/. + 

OteyetpO), f. tpw, (eyetpco,) to U&gt;afce Tip 

fully, to rouse, c. ace. pr. persons from 
sleep, Matt. 1, 24. Mark 4, 38. 39. Luke 
8, 24. So Jos. Ant. 2. 5. 5. Hdian. 2. 1. 
13. Plut. Dion 26. Trop. e. g. the sea, to 
arouse, to agitate, Pass. John 6, 18 ; comp. 
Heb. *i20 and Sept. fgeyeipa Jon. 1, 13. 
Also of the mind, or in mind, to excite, in 
cite, stir up, 2 Pet. 1, 13. 3, 1. So 2 Mace. 
15, 10. Plut. Cato Min. 48. 



i, Pass, depon. (eV- 
3v/ieo/iat,) to revolve throughout in mind, 
to consider carefully, c. irepi TWOS Acts 10, 
19 in later edit, for eVSv^eoiai in Rec. 



, aor. 2 

i, ) to ^pass ow/ through, absol. Acts 28, 
3 Grb. f xi8va . . . 5ie|eX3o{icra KaSJ^e KrX. 
Luc. Tox. 55. Plato Prot 315. a. 

Sie^oSos, ov, f], (eoos,) a way out 
through, a passage out, a pass, Hdian. 8. 1. 
11. Thuc. 3. 98; comp. Sept. for xsi a 
2 K. 2, 21. In N. T. a thoroughfare, cross 
ing, fork of the roads, not in the city 
(comp. v. 7), but in the country, where 
many resort or pass ; Matt. 22, 9 eVi ras 
8te68ovs TOIV oScoi , q. d. cross-roads. 



O v, , 
interpreter, 1 Cor. 14, 28. 

SieplAyveva), f. fiia-co, (8id intens. eppr)- 
vev(o,~) to interpret fully, to explain, to ex 
pound, c. ace. et dat. Luke 24, 27 ; absol. 
Acts 9, 36. 1 Cor. 12, 30. 14, 5. 13. 27. 
2 Mace. 1, 36. Pol. 3. 22. 3. 

i,, f. SteXevo-o/iat Luke 2, 35, 
i,) impf. 8ir)px6p,r]v Luke 5, 15. 17, 
1 1 ; aor. 2 8irj\^ov ; see in ep^o/mt. 

1. to go or come through, to pass through, 
with 8id c. gen. of place ; Matt. 12, 43 and 
Luke 11, 24 Stepxerat 81 dvv8pa&gt;v. Luke 4, 
30. 17, 11. John 4, 4. [8, 59.] Acts 9, 32. 
1 Cor. 10, 1 ; 81 eKfivrjs sc. o8ov, Luke 19, 
4 ; 81 vpav, 2 Cor. 1, 16 ; Sta rpv^futros 
pa&lt;pt 8osMatt. 19,24. Mark 10,25. [Luke 18, 



25.] Comp.Buttm. 5 147. n. 9. Sept. for NIB 
2 Chr. 23, 15 ; ^35 1 Sam. 9, 3. 4. (Trop. 
Plato Soph. 255. e.) With ace. of place ; 
Luke 19, I 8ir]pxfTo TTJV Ifpt^co. Acts 12, 10. 
13,6. 14,24. 15,3.41. 16,6. 18,23. 19, 
1. 21. 20, 2. 1 Cor. 16, 5 bis. Heb. 4, 14 
o ieX.rjXv SoTa rovs ovpavovs, who has passed 
through the heavens, i. e. all the heavens, 
quite up to the throne of God, comp. 2 Cor. 
12, 2. 4. Eph. 4, 10. Heb. 7, 26. Sept. for 
Tj^ Josh. 18, 4; 13? Gen. 41, 47. So 
Hdian. 8. 1. 7. Xen. An. 3. 5. 17. Absol. 
but with accus. impl. as TTJV yrjv, rrjv iroXiv, 
TTJV %(bpav, i. e. through the adjacent coun 
try, the region round about ; Acts 8, 4. 40 
8ifpx6p.evos fvayyeXigero ras TroXets Trdvas. 
10, 38. 17, 23. 20, 25 ; with Kara nupas 
Luke 9, 6. So with eW c. gen. of place, 
to go or travel through the country as far 
as, Acts 11, 19. 22; and hence simply, to 
go or pass to a place, c. eW, Luke 2, 15. 
Acts 9, 38. Trop. els irdvras dv^pdnrovs 6 
Sawro? SirjX Sev, Rom. 5, 12. Sept. pr. c. 
els for jsia 2 Sam. 17, 24 ; c. cVt for -,25) 
Jon. 2, 4. So Xen. An. 6. 3. 16. Spoken 
of things, e. g. a sword, to pierce through, 
c. ace. Luke 2, 35. (So c. gen. Horn. II. 20. 
100.) Trop. of a rumor, Xo yoy, to go out 
through the country, to be spread abroad, 
absol. Luke 5, 15 ; so Plut. Galba 26. Xen. 
An. 1. 4. 7 SiTjXSe Xoyoy. 

2. Of those who pass over a river, lake, 
sea ; Mark 4, 35 et Luke 8, 22 Sie XSw/ifj/ 
els TO Trepav. Acts 18, 27. 13, 14 SieXSoWes 
OTTO Tr)s Ilfpyvs, i. e. passing over by water 
from Perga to Antioch ; comp. v. 13. Sept. 
for tfia Deut. 4, 21 ; IS? Jer. 2, 10. Xen. 
An. 6. 3. 16. 

oiepwrdat, &gt;, f. faa, (&lt;fp&&amp;gt;raa&gt;.) to in 
quire throughout, carefully ; to inquire out, 
c. ace. TTJV olniav Acts 10, 17. Pol. 5. 50. 
12. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 15. 

oierrjf, e os, ovs, 6, rj, adj. (Sty, eros,) of 
two years, two years old; Matt. 2, 16 diro 
8iTovs [TraiSos] KOI Kcmorepw, from the 
child of two years old and under. So Sept. 



OTTO TpifTovs KOL ecu co for 

^ S T T V 

1 5? ? ? ! j from the child of three years old 
and upward, 2 Chr. 31, 16 ; OTTO et/cocrae- 
roCs 1 Chr. 27, 23. Ezra 3, 8. Pollux On. 
2. 2. 8. Also Surfs xpovos 2 Mace. 10, 3. 
Hdot. 2. 2. 

Sieria, as, 17, (Ster^y,) the space of two 
years, biennium, Acts 24, 27. 28, 30. 

StTjjeo/jiai, o\&gt;p.ai, f. Tjo-op-ai, Mid. depon. 
(ijyeop-at ,) pr. to lead or conduct through ; 
hence trap, to go through with, to recount, 
to tell, to declare the whole of any thing ; 



183 



SIKCUO? 



c. ace. et dat. I\Iark 9. 9 iva p.rj8(v\ 8inyr]- 
(ruvrai a d8oi&gt;. Luke 9, 10 ; ace. simpl. 
Luke 8, 39. Acts 8, 33 TTJV 8e ytveav avrov 
ris dirjyrjcrfTai. quoted from Is. 53, 8 where 
Sept. for ftHl to ; se e in ye vtd no. 3, and 
aipca no. 4. With dat. and TTW?, Mark 5. 16. 
Acts 9, 27 8iT)yr)&lt;raTo avTcils TTCOS. 12,* 17 ; 
also c. TTfpi TWOS Heb. 11,32. Sept. for *i50 
Gen. 24, 66. 1 Mace. 8, 2. Hdian. 2. 15 . 
13. Xen. CEc, 7. 9. 

8trjyr)(Ti&lt;? fvs , fj, (StTjye o/xai,) narration, 
history, Luke 1,1. Sept. for 1*99 Judg. 
7, 15. 2 Mace. 2, 32. Pol. 3. 36/4. Plato 
Rep. 392. d. 

SirjveKrjs, eos, ovs, 6, 17, adj. (TJVCKTIS, 
8iT]VfyKa, Sia^epco,) pr. carried .through, ex 
tended, protracted, e. g. roots Horn. II. 12. 
134; a ditch Diod. Sic. 4. 11. Of time, 
e. g. the night, Luc. V. H. 1. 19. Trop. of 
a la\v, j/o /ior, continual, perpetual, Plato 
Rep. 839. a. In N. T. only of time, Neut. 
ro SinvfKfs, pr. continuance, perpetuity; 
and so adv. ds TO dtrjvfKes, continually, for 
ever, Heb. 7, 3. 10, 1. 12. 14. So Symm. 
for 151 C&iS p s . 48, 15. App. B. Civ. p. 
632 SiKTCLTup fls TO 8iT]VfKfs jjp&T], i. q. es 
del p . 601. Heliod. 1. p. 25. 

Si^aXacrcro?, O v, o, r/, adj. (8is, 3aXa&lt;r- 
&lt;ra,) divided into two seas, Strabo p. 11. a. 
In N. T. between two seas, bimaris ; Acts 
27, 41 ds TOTTOV 8ftd\a&lt;ro-ov, a place between 
two seas, at the meeting of two opposing 
currents, forming a shoal or sand bank. So 
Dion Chrys. 5. p. 83. d, /Spa^ea /cat StSaXarra. 
Conip. bimaris Corinthus Hor. Od. 1. 
7. 2. 

SlLKveOfJiai, ovp.ai, f. 8uofiat, ( iKveopai, ) 
to go or pass through, to pierce through, c. 
axpi TWOS Heb. 4, 12. Sept. pr. for rna 
Ex. 26, 28. 36, 33. Hesych. ^ 



i,) aor. 1 8ifcm)ara, 
trans, to place asunder, to separate ; aor. 2 
8ifo-Trjv, intrans. to separate, to go away ; 
see in 1&lt;rrrjfj.i, and Buttm. $ 107. II. 1. (m. 
21.) InN. T. a) As to place, intrans. c. 
OTTO. Luke 24, 51 dUarrj cm avTo&gt;v. Acts 
27, 28 ftpaxv 8e Siaorqo-aiTfs (eaurovs), 
departing a litlle, going a little further. So 
Ecclus. 28, 14. Pol. 10. 3. 6. Tbuc. 4. 74. 
b) Of time, intrans. to pass away, to elapse, 
Luke 22, 59. 

f. t cro/im, Mid. depon. 
t.) to affirm through and through, 
to affirm confidently ; with Xeycov Luke 22, 
59 ; c. inf. Acts 12, 15. Jos. Ant. 2. 6. 4. 
Dem. 447. 25. Plato Phaed. 100. d. 



as, /, i/caioj, icpais, 
righteous judgment, Rom. 2, 5 ; comp. 

1 Thess. 1, 5. Gr. Anon, for BKJa Hos. 
G, 5. Test. XII Patr. p. 547, 581. Comp. 
8iKmoKpiTT]s 2 Mace. 12, 41. 

8t/cat09, aia, ov, (Si ^a Aristot. Eth. Nic. 
5. 2 ; others SI KJ;,) right, just, pr. physi 
cally, i. e. even, equal, like, comp. la-os ; 
e. g. numbers Hdot. 2. 149 ; app.a ov St /c. 
an uneven going chariot, Xen. Cyr. 2. 2. 26 ; 
then, just as it should be, Jit, proper, good, 
as soil, yrj Poll. On. 1. 227; yf]8ioi&gt; Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 3. 38 ; comp. justissima tellus Virg. 
Geor. 2. 460. Hence in a moral sense, 
right, just, e. g. 

1. Of one who acts alike to all, who prac 
tises even-handed justice, just, equitable, im 
partial; spoken of a judge, e. g. Christ or 
God, 2 Tim. 4, 8 6 8iicaios KptTrjs. Rev. 16, 
5. Of a judgment, decision, John 5, 30 17 
Kpicris f) f[j.r) SiKaia e crrt. 7,24. Luke 12,57. 

2 Thess. 1, 5. 6. Rev. 16, 7. 19, 2. Sept. 
for na Jer. 42, 5 ; p"JS Ps. 7, 12. 119, 
137. Plut. de rect. rat. Aud. 13. Time. 3. 
44. Xen. Cyr. 1. 3. 17. Plato Gorg. 523. e, 
Iva diKaia f] Kpiais r/. 

2. Of character or conduct, just as it 
should be, upright, righteous, virtuous ; also 
good in a general sense ; but 6 BLKUIOS is 
strictly one who does right, while 6 dyaSo s 
is one who does good, a benefactor ; comp. 
Tittm. de Syn. N. T. p. 20, 21. Comp. 
also Cic. Off. 2. 10 justitia, ex qua una 
virtute boni viri appellantur. De Fin. 5. 23 
justitia . . . cui adjuncta sunt pietas, bonitas, 
liberalitas, benignitas, comitas, quaeque sunt 
generis ejusdem. Sept. usually for P" 1 ^ ; 
see Heb. Lex. s. v. no. 3. 

a) Of things, e. g. epya 1 John 3, 12 ; 
eVroXij Rom. 7, 12. Neut. ro 8iKaiov, 
ivhat is right, just, Jit ; e. g. wages Matt. 
20, 4. 7 ; also genr. Col. 4, 1. Eph. 6, 1. 
Phil. 1, 7. 2 Pet. 1, 13. Hdian. 4. 5. 12. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 25. Plato Gorg. 457. c. 

b) Of persons : a) In the language of 
common life ; Matt. 5, 45 /3p x rt 8i&lt;ai- 
ovs Km d8iKovs. Mark 2, 17. Luke 5, 32. 
18,9. 20,20. Acts 10, 22. Rom. 6, 7. 1 Tim. 
1, 9. 2 Pet. 2, 7. 8. al. Sept. and p^S 
Gen. 18, 23 sq. Ecc. 3, 17. (Dem. 742. 6. 
Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 11.) Sometimes the idoa 
of mildness, clemency, predominates, Matt. 
1, 19. 1 John 1, 9; or also that of inno 
cence, Matt. 27, 19. 24 ; so Sept. for 5^p; 
Job 9, 23. Prov. 6, 17. 0) Spec, of those 
whose hearts are right with God, right 
eous, pious, godly ; Matt. 13, 43 rdrf ol 8lx. 

cos o ^Xiof. v. 49. 23, 29. 



184 



35 alua 8iKaiov, i. e. blood of the righteous. 
25, 46. Mark 6, 20. Luke 14, 14. 23, 47. 
Rom. 2, 13. 3, 10. 5, 19. Heh, 11, 4. al. 
Rom. 1, 17 and Gal. 3, 11 and Heb. 10, 38 
6 8e diKaios eK TricTTecas {rjarerai, the just shall 
live (be saved) by faith, quoted from Hab. 
2, 4 where Sept. for p^S ; as also Ps. 1, 5. 
118, 15. al. Test. XII Patr. p. 571, 609. 
y) Used in the highest and most perfect 
sense of God, John 17, 25. Rom. 3, 26. 
1 John 2, 29 ; of Christ, Acts 3, 14, 7, 52. 
22, 14. 1 John 2, 1. 3, 7. Sept. for P^B 
Ex. 9, 27. Deut. 32, 4. Comp. Xen. Mem. 

4. 4. 25. + 

SiKCUoarvvr), rjs, f], (SiWos,) pr. the do 
ing or being what is just and right, e. g. 

1. The doing alike to all, i. e. justice, 
equity, impartiality ; spoken of a judge or 
magistrate, Acts 17, 31 Kplveiv TTJV OIKOU/IC- 
vr)v tv SLKCIIOO-VVT]. Rev. 19, 11. Heb. 11,33 
flpydcravro 8iKaio&lt;rvvr)v, wrought justice, dis 
pensed justice to the nations. Rom. 9, 28, 
quoted from Is. 10, 22, where Sept. for 
^IvJ 2 ? 5 see * n 0-vvrefj.va). Sept. also for 
P7* Ps. 9, 9. 35, 24. Ecclus. 45, 26. 
Jos. Ant. 3. 4. 1. Dem. 199. 5. Plato Gorg. 
464 c. 

2. Of character, conduct, and the like, 
the being just as one should be, i. e. recti 
tude, uprightness, righteousness, virtue, like 
the Heb. PtJS , fi^riS ; see in SiWos no. 
2. init. 

a) Of actions, duties, etc. i. q. TO S/Katoz/, 
what is right, proper, Jit; Matt. 3, 15 TrXr/- 
pcacrai Tracrav 8iKaio(rvvnv. 

b) Of disposition, conduct: a) In the 
language of common life, Eph. 5, 9. 1 Tim. 
6, 11. 2 Tim. 2, 22. Heb. 7, 2. Rev. 22, 11 
in later edit. Sept. for P^S p s . 15, 2; 
Hp^S Prov. 8, 18. 20. (.Eschin. 25. 42. 
Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 24.) Hence the doing 
right, uprightness, as manifested in kind 
ness, beneficence, bounty, 2 Cor. 9, 9. 10 ; 
perh. 2 Pet. 1,1; see in 8iKaios no. 2. b. a. 
So Sept. for "ton Gen. 20, 13 ; ttp^S 1 
Sam. 12,7. Ps. 24,5; also Tob. 2, 14/Bar. 

5, 9. ) Spoken of that righteousness 
which has regard to God and the divine 
law, viz. either (I) merely external and 
consisting in the observance of external 
precepts, as SiKcuoa-vivj f/ eV vo^a V. ex vo- 
IJLOV, Rom. 10, 3. 5. Phil. 3, 6. 9, where it 
is contrasted with 77 SLK. 8ia Triareats ; or 
(2) internal, where the heart is right with 
God, piety towards God, and thence right 
eousness, godliness, vital religion ; genr. 
Matt. 5, 6. 10. 20. 6, 33. 21, 32. Luke 1, 
75. A its 10, 35. 24, 25. Rom. 6, 16. 18 sq. 



Heb. 1, 9. 5, 13. James 3, 18. al. s?ep. 
Sept. and p^2 Ps. 17, 15; fip^S 1 K. 3,6. 
Ez. 14, 14. So Jos. Ant. 1. 2* 1. ib. 8. 4 
4. Spec, it is said : w Seos Xoyi erat 8i*at- 
ocrvvT]v %c0p\s epyav Rom. 4, 6 ; and e Xoyt- 
o-3r; ro&gt; Aj3paa/j. 77 TV KTTLS els 8iKaio(Tvv7)v V. 
3. 5.- 9 ; also v. 22. Gal. 3, 6. James 2, 23 ; 
all in allusion to Gen. 15, 6 where Sept. for 
np^S ; comp. Ps. 32, 1. 2. Similar in the 
case of Noah is 77 8iKaioo-vvrj Kara iriaTiv 
Heb. 11,7. Hence in Paul s writings, 77 
8 iKaiocrvvT) (e /c) SeoO 77 CK (8ia) Tri 
o-re cos Xpio-Tov, the righteousness oj 
(from) God which is of (through) faith in 
Christ, i. e. the righteousness which God 
reckons or imputes to believers because of 
their faith in Christ, Rom. 1, 17. 3,22. 
Phil. 3,9. The same is fj 8iKaio&lt;rvvr) 
, Rom. 9, 30. 10, 6. Gal. 5, 5 ; 



also 77 8iKaioo-vvr) (rov) SeoC, Rom. 
3, 21. 10, 3 bis. 2 Cor. 5, 21 Iva yivu&gt;p&a 
8iKaio&lt;rvvr] 3eov eV aura, that we may become 
the righteousness of God in him, i. e. the 
embodiment and manifestation of this right 
eousness. (Comp. Sept. and " irp np_TS 
Ps. 5, 9.) So too simply 17 8iKaioa-vvr) 
id. Rom. 5, 17 77 8a&gt;pea TT)S 8iKaio(rvvr]s. V. 
21. 10, 4. 2 Cor. 3, 9. Gal. 2, 21. 3, 21. 
Meton. of Christ as the mediator through 
whom this righteousness is thus reckoned, 
1 Cor. 1, 30. This 8iKaio&lt;rvvr] &lt;FK TnWecoy, 
so reckoned to believers, is according to 
Paul the ground or occasion of their jus 
tification before God; comp. Rom. 5, 1. 8, 
1 sq. Hence the doctrine of justification by 
faith. y) In the highest and most perfect 
sense as an attribute of God, referring par 
ticularly to his truth, Rom. 3, 5 comp. v. 4 ; 
spec, of his judicial righteousness, Rom. 3, 
25. 26. Of Christ, John 16, 8. 10. -f 

OlKaiOO)) oo, f. cbcro), (Si /catoy,) to hold 
right, to think right or fit, Hdot. 1. 89, 133 ; 
to do right or justice to any one, for his 
benefit, Pol. 3. 31. 9.; also to condemn, Thuc. 
3. 40. In N. T. to hold as righteous, to de 
clare righteous, to justify, e. g. 

1. As a matter of right, in a forensic 
sense, to justify, to absolve, to clear from 
any charge or imputation; Pass. Matt. 12, 
37 e/c TJV \6ya&gt;v &lt;rov SiKatcoS^cr^, KCU fK T. 
X. o-ou KaraSiKacrST^cr^. 1 Cor. 4, 4 ; with 
OTTO TIVOS, Rom. 6, 7 6 yap diro^avatv 8f8i- 
Kaicorai OTTO rrjs ap.aprias, i. e. is freed from 
its power and influence ; comp. v. 18 and see 
in dTro 3vr]o-K&lt;i&gt; no. 3. Sept. for p^S Ex. 23, 
7. Deut. 25, 1. Also diKaiovv lavrov, to 
justify oneself, sc. from the charge of put 
ting an unnecessary question, Luke 10, 29. 



SlKCUOd) 



4 185 



SifCIJ 



So Sept. for p-!Srt Gen. 44, 16. Comp. 
Ecclus. 10, 29 OTTO nvos 26, 29. 

2. to declare to be just as one should be; 
to pronounce upright, righteous, good ; see 
in SiKaioy no. 2. Hence 

a) Genr. to justify, i. e. to do justice to, 
to acknowledge and vindicate, to honour, to 
glorify ; c. ace. Luke 7, 29 TOV %(6v. Pass. 

I Tim. 3, 16 Seos . . . e SiKcuwSq eV 7rvfvp.an. 
Rom. 3, 4 quoted from Ps. 51, 6 where 
Sept. for P^S . So Matt. 11, 19 and Luke 

7, 35 f SiKaia&gt;3/7 ^ cro&lt;pia OTTO rail/ Tewuv 
avTrjs, i. e. the true wisdom is justified, ac 
knowledged, honoured, by those who receive 
her; comp. Kypke I. p. 240. Sept. and 
p^S Ez. 16, 52. Psalt. Salom. 2, 16. 
3, 5. 

b) Spec, in relation to God and his law, 
to justify, to declare righteous ; see in 81- 
KCUOS no. 2. b. /3, and SiKaioo-uvr) no. 2. b. /3. 
a) Externally, in accordance with the Jew 
ish law ; Luke 16, 15 01 SiKaiovvres fav- 
TOVS evwrriov TU&gt;V dv^pdairav, i. e. who profess 
yourselves righteous. /3) God is said to 
justify a person, to regard and treat him as 
righteous, by reckoning or imputing to him 
faith (Tr/o-rt?) as righteousness ; see in 81- 
Kaioo-vvr) no. 2. b. /3. So genr. where faith 
is manifested in works, Pass. c. e epycov 
James 2, 21. 24. 25; absol. Luke 18, 14. 
Oftener in Paul s writings, where faith in 
Christ is the ground or occasion of justifi 
cation, i. e. justification by faith ; c. ace. et 
en (Siu) nlcrreais, Rom. 3, 26. 30 6s SiKatco- 
tm Trepiro/ij/i fK iricrTecas KM OKpoftv&lt;mav 
8ia rrjs Trurrfa)?. Gal. 3, 8 ; ace. Rom. 4, 5. 

8, 30 bis ; absol. 8, 33. Pass, absol. Rom. 

2, 13 ; 8iK. 8apfdv 3, 24 ; rfj ^apm Tit. 3, 
7 ; Sitt Tn orews I. X. Gal. 2, 16 ; fK 

Xp. Rom. 5, 1. Gal. 2, 16. 3, 24; 

X&&amp;gt;ptr tpyuv j/o/iov Rom. 3, 28 ; ev r&lt;a aifian 

aiirov 5, 9 ; eV ro&gt; ovopaTi I. X. 1 Cor. 6, 

II ; eV XpioToi Gal. 2, 17; with OTTO rii/of, 
Acts 13, 39 OTTO TroWo)!/ . . . tv rovra) Tray 6 
iri&lt;rT(va)v 8iKaiovTai. Also by works or by 
the law none can be justified ; so tv vopcp, 
Gal. 3, 11 on Se V id/i&lt; ou8el? StKaiovrai 
Trapa r&lt;5 3fa5. 5, 4 ; with aTro TIVOS added, 
Acts 13, 39; also e tpyuv (i/d/xou) Rom. 

3, 20. 4, 2. Gal. 2, 16 bis. 

3. Mid. to wa/ce oneself upright, right 
eous ; hence to 6e upright, righteous ; Pass, 
aor. 1 in Mid. signif. Buttm. 5 113. n. 5. 
Rev. 22, 1 1 Rec. 6 8t /&lt;atos SiKaicoS^Tco JTI, 
Tie 2/ja is righteous, let him lie righteous 
still ; but later editions read : 8iKaioa-vvrjv 
TrotJjo-drw. Sept. c StKai wcra TTJV Kapftlav pov, 

St; p s . 73, 13. 



OtKai(t)[J,a, aTos, TO, (StKatdce ) 1 . a 
right or just act, righteous deed ; Rom. 5, 
18 81 tvos SiKatco/wiTor, i. q. 8ta TT/S jnaKof/s 
v. 19. Rev. 19, 8. Bar. 2, 19. 

2. A declaration of what is right and fit, 
a decree, ordinance, precept ; e. g. TOV Kvpiov 
Luke 1, 6. Rom. 1, 32; TOV j/d/zov Rom. 2, 
26. 8, 4. Also Heb. 9, 1 8. rr)s Aarpe/ar, 

1. e. respecting worship. 9, 10 8. r)s o-apKo y, 
carnal. Sept. for ph Ex. 15, 25. 26 ; OBttSn 
Ex. 21, 1. Num. 36, 13. So Jos. B. J. 7. 5. 

2. Also of God s judgments decreed, ra 81- 
K&lt;uaVara,Rev. 15,4. So Heb. BBttJa Ps. 1 19, 
75. 137, where Sept. Kpipa. Comp. Plato 
Legg. 864. e, T&V a\\a&gt;v 8lKa^c^)/iarca^ 
a0ft&lt;r3a). 

3. Of a justifying act, justification, Rom. 
5, 16 ; opp. KaTaKpi/j-a. See in StKaidcu no. 



2. b. 0. 

St/cattoy, adv. (SiVatoy,) rightly, justly, 
i. e. a) Pr. with strict justice, Luke 23, 
4. 1 Pet. 2, 23. Sept. for p^S Prov. 31,9. 
So Wisd. 19, 13. Xen. Mem/3. 1. 2. b) 
in the right way, as one ought, 1 Cor. 15, 
34. So Xen. Hi. 4. 10. c) righteously, 
piously, 1 Thess. 2, 10. Tit. 2, 12. 

Sifcalcocris, ems, 17, (SiKdtdw,) the act of 
declaring righteous, justification, which 
God bestows on believers, Rom. 4, 25. 5, 
18 ; see in 8ucai6a no. 2. b. /3. So genr. 
Jos. Ant. 18. 1. 3 VTTO ^Sowr 8iKM&lt;acreis re 
Kal Tifj.as ols operas fj KUKIOS (7nrr]8fvcns lv 
rt3 /3io) ytyove. 



oC, o, (StKafa),) a dispenser of 
justice, a judge, Luke 12, 14; also Acts 7, 
27. 35, quoted from Ex. 2, 14 where Sept. 
for BS&5. So Hdian. 7. 7. 6. Xen. Cyr. 1. 
3. 17. The difference between 6 SiKacm^ 
and 6 Kpmj? appears to have been, either 
that 6 Kptrfjs was the presiding judge and ot 
SiKao-Tai the side judges ; or that d 8tKa&lt;TTrjs 
had respect only to law, while 6 Kpiri^r was 
a judge in law and equity ; see Wyttenb. 
Ep. crit. p. 219. Herm. Polit. Antt. 5 134. 
Diet, of Antt. arts. Critce, Dicastes. 



SlKiji 77?, 17, custom, manner, Horn. Od. 4. 
691 ; prescription, right, Horn. II. 16. 388 ; 
right, justice, spec, a judicial process, law 
suit, trial, Dem. 298. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 9. 1. 
In N. T. of the result of an action or 
trial, i. e. 

1 . judgment, sentence of condemnation, to 
be followed by punishment; Acts 25, 15 
aiTovfifvoi (car* avrov 8iKT)v. Antiph. 751. 
4. ib. 752. 2 dvayKij 8e rrjs Si /c^s w*a&lt;r3ai 
Trapa r6 aXr^ey. See Reiske ad loc. 

3. penally, punishment, vengeance ; so 



&CKTVOV 



186 



2 Thess. 1, 9 8iKi]v TIO-OVO-LV, see in rt co. 
Jude 7 Trvpbs alcoviov 8iKijv inrexovo-ai, see in 
vTre xo). Sept. for QS Deut. 32, 41. Ez. 
25, 12. So Hdian. 178. 12. Plut. de sera 
Num. vind. 8. Xen. An. 5. 8. 1. Spec, of 
the divine vengeance, either personified, or 
perh. referring to the heathen goddess f) 
AIKJJ, Nemesis ; Acts 28, 4 ov ... 17 8iKr) fjv 
OVK f iao-fv. Comp. 2 Mace. 8, 11. 13. Dem. 
772. 25. Arr. Exp. Alex. 4. 9. 9. 

SLKTVOV, ov, TO, a net, for fishing, Matt. 
4, 20. 21. Mark 1, 18. 19. Luke 5, 2. 4. 5. 
6. John 21, 6. 8. 11 bis. Luc. Hermot. 65. 
Plut. de Solert. Anim. 26 ; genr. Xen. Mem. 
3. 11.8. 



ov, 6, TJ, adj. (Sty, Xeyw.) pr. 
uttering twice, repeating, so SiXoyeiv Diod. 
Sic. 20. 37. Xen. Eq. 8. 2. In N. T. double- 
tongued, speaking one thing and meaning 
another, 1 Tim. 3, 8. So Theophyl. in loc. 
oXXa (ppovajv Kal aXXa \f-ycov. 

Si&gt;6, conj. see in Std II. 1. b. /3. p. 168. 

SioSeva), f. fvo-o), (odevco,) to travel 
trough, to pass through, c. ace. of place 
Acts 17, 1 ; with Kara TI distributive!} 7 , Luke 
8, 1 8ia&gt;8eve Kara 7r6\tv Kal Ka&gt;nr]v. Sept. for 
T|ton Gen. 13, 17. Plut. Flamin. 5. Pol. 
2. 15! 5. 



, 6, Dionysius, an Areopa- 
gite of Athens, converted under Paul s 
preaching, Acts 17, 34. 

conj. see Sid, in Sid II. 1. b. /3. 

eos, ovs, 6, T), adj. (Ai os, irl- 
TTTCO,) fallen from Jove, heaven-descended ; 
Acts 19, 35 TOV tiioTTfTovs sc. dydX/iaros, i. e. 
the image worshipped in the temple of Di 
ana at Ephesus; see Plin. H. N. 16. 79. 
Eurip. Iph. in Taur. 86-88. Wetst. in loc. 
Hdian. 1. 11. 2 ayoA/ia SioTrere s. Plut. 
Numa 13. 

Siop^iCOfjia, OTOS, TO, (StopSdto,) pr. a 
making straight throughout ; hence reform, 
improvement, Mss. Acts 24, 3 [2], where 
Rec. Kardp3cB/ia. Plut. Numa 17. 

top^&)crt9j ecoj, f), (StopSo co,) pr. a ma 
king straight throughout ; hence, right ar 
rangement, Aristot. Polit. 8. Plato Legg. 
642. a. In N. T. amendment, reformation ; 
Heb. 9, 10 Kaipos SiopSwcrecoy, i. e. the time 
of a new and better dispensation under the 
Messiah ; comp. in aironaTao-racris.- Jos. 
B. J. 1. 20. 1. Diod. Sic. 1. 75. Pol. 3. 
118. 2. 

SlOptHTO Ct) V. -TTft), f. co, (dpiWco,) to 
dig through, e. g. TOV OIKOV, TTJV oiKiav, the 
walls of houses, which in the East are often 
built of sun-dried bricks, clay, earth, or also 



loose stones ; Pass. Matt. 24, 43. Luke Ik 
39 ; absol. Matt. 6, 19. 20. Sept. and IBH 
Job 24, 16 ; so Ez. 12, 7 TOV i-ol^oi/. Xen* 
Conv. 4. 30 ; Tol X ov Luc. Gall. 22. Thuc. 2. 3. 
A toar/covpoi) o&gt;v, ol, (Aids, Kovpos, Kopos,) 
written also AioV/copoi, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 
235 ; the Dioscuri, i. e. Castor and Pollux, 
in heathen mythology the s6ns of Jupiter by 
Leda, and the patrons of sailors, Acts 28, 11. 
Plut. T. Gracch. 2. Xen. Conv. 8. 29. 
Comp. Hor. Carm. 1. 3. 2. ib. 4. 8. 31. 

;, conj. see in Sid U. 1. b. y. p. 168 

eos, ovs, 6, (Aids, rpe&lt;po&gt;,) 
Diotrephes, pr. n. of a person elsewhere un 
known, 3 John 9. 

o7rAoo9 ovs, or) rj, 6ov ovv, (Buttm. 
60. 5. b,) two-fold, double; pr. Sept. for 
fi?.tia Gen. 43, 15. Ex. 16, 5. Xen. An. 7. 
6. 7. In N. T. trop. double, put for any 
greater relative amount, as of honour, 1 Tim. 
5, 17; of punishment, Rev. 18, 6 bis. Sept. 
and Ji.JEa J er . 16, 18. So Hdian. 6. 7. 7. 
Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 23. Comparat. 8in\6- 
Tfpov as adv. two-fold more, Matt. 23, 15. 

OtTTAOO)) 5), f. ebo-w, (SiTrXo os,) to double, 
trans. Rev. 18, 6 SiTrXwo-are avTrj Sin-Xa lit. 
double to her double, L e. render back to her 
two-fold punishment. Pr. Plut Camill. 41. 
Xen. Hell. 6. 5. 19. 

St9, num. adv. twice, Mark 14, 30. 72. 
Luke 18, 12. Jude 12 Sis diro^avovra, twice 
dead, i. e. utterly. So airag Kal Si s, once 
and again, often, Phil. 4, 16. 1 Thess. 2, 18. 
Sept. for B^BSa Num. 20, 11. Pol. 31. 
19. 5. Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 7. 

oiara^a), f. do-co, (Si s,) to doubt, to be 
uncertain, intrans. Matt. 14, 31. 28, 17. 
Diod. Sic. 4. 62. Plato Legg. 897. b. 

S/crTO/i09, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Si s, oro&gt;a,) 
double-mouthed, e. g. Trora/nds Pol. 34. 10. 5. 
In N. T. of a sword, two-edged, Heb. 4, 
12. Rev. 2, 12. [19, 15 Mss.] Trop. for 
piercing words, Rev. 1, 16; comp. Heb. 4, 
12. Is. 49, 2 et ibi Gesen. Comm. Sept. for 

rri*B yyn p s . 149, 6. Prov. 5, 4. Ecclus. 

21, 3. Eurip. Hel. 983. [992.] 

Stcr^/XiOi, at, a, ord. adj. two thousand, 
Mark 5, 13. 

oii)\i%a}, f. lo-G), (iXio&gt;,) to filter or 
strain any thing through a sieve or strainer ; 
hence, to strain out, c. ace. Matt. 23, 24 01 
SiuXifbi/res TOV KowwTro. For the proverb 
see Buxt. Lex. 1516. Pr. 8. TOV olvov Ar- 
temid. 4. 50. Plut. Symp. 6. 7. 1. 

St^a^ft), f. do-a), (Si ^a,) to divide in two, 
Artemid. 2. 24. Plato Pol. 264. d. In N. 



/oaracria 



187 



T. trop. to disunite, to set at variance, c.acc. 
Matt. 10, 35 ; comp. Luke 12, 52. 53. 

Si^ocrracrta, as . ; ,}, (Si ^a, orao-ts.) pr. 
a standing apart ; hence dissension, discord, 
Rom. 16, 17. 1 Cor. 3, 3. Gal. 5, 20. 
1 Mace. 3, 29. Pint. Comp. Lysand. et Sylla 
1. Plato Le. 630. a. 



re /ipo),) to cu/ i too, Jos. Ant. 8. 2. 2. Pol. 
6. 28. 2; to cuC in pieces, Pol. 10. 15. 5. 
Plut. Pyrrh. 24. This was a cruel kind of 
punisliment practised among the Hebrews 
and other ancient nations; see 1 Sam. 15, 
33. 2 Sam. 12, 31. Dan. 2,5. 3,29; comp. 
Heb. 11, 37. Hdot. 2. 139. ib. 3. 13, 16. 
ib. 7. 39. Diod. Sic. 17. 83. Sueton. Calig. 
27. Wetst. ad Matt. 24, 51. In N. T. trop. 
to cut in pieces, to punish severely, c. ace. 
Matt. 24, 51. Luke 12, 46. Comp. Hist, of 
Sus. 55. 59. 

Si-v^ao), co, f. ija-co, the contraction being 
into T} instead of a, like faco, Buttm. { 105. 
n. 5 ; the form St^a instead of 8i-^fj be 
longs to the later Greek, John 7, 37. Rom. 
12, 20. Athen. 3. 474. JSschin. Dial. Soc. 
3. 5; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 61. Winer 
5 13. 3. 

1. to thirst, to be athirst, absol. Matt. 25, 
35. 37. 42. 44. John 4, 13. 15. 19, 28. 
Rom. 12, 20. 1 Cor. 4, 11. Rev. 7, 16. 
Sept. for jtES Judg. 15, 18. Hdian. 1. 17. 
19. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 6. 

2. Trop. to thirst after, to long for, c. ace. 
as TTJV 8iKaiocrvvr)i&gt;, righteousness, piety to 
wards God and its attendant privileges, Matt. 
6, 6 ; comp. Winer Gr. 30. 10. b. So 
Sept. c. dat. for aoas Ps. 63, 2 ; c. ace. 
Jos. B. J. 1. 32. 2 ult/ c. gen. Plut Cato 
Maj. 11. Plato Rep. 562. c. Hence absol. 
to thirst sc. after the disposition and privi 
leges of the children of God, of the Mes 
siah s kingdom, John 4, 14. 6, 35. 7, 37. 
Rev. 21,6. 22, 17. Sept. and NES Ps. 42, 
3. Comp. Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 1 OVTCOS e yco vfj.lv 



fos, ovs, TO, (Snjraco,) thirst, 
2 Cor. 11, 27. Sept. for xns Ex. 17, 3. 
Luc. D. Mort. 17. 1. Xen/Mem. 1. 4. 13. 



ov, , 17, a. ir, * 
double-minded, inconstant, wavering, James 
1.8. 4, 8. Clem. Rom. 1. 23. Constitut. 
Apost. 7. 11. 

SiaiyfJ,6$, ov, 6, (Sto&gt;Ko&gt;.) pursuit of ene 
mies, Plut. Arat. 28. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 21. 
In N. T. persecution, Matt. 13, 21. Mark 
4, 17. 10, 30. Acts 8, 1. 13, 50. Rom. 8, 
35. 2 Cor. 12, 10. 2 Thess. 1, 4. 2 Tim. 



3, 11 bis. So Sept. Prov. 11, 19. 2 Mace. 
12, 23. ^Eschyl. Suppl. 1044. [1046.] 

OM&KTrp) ov, 6, (SicoKco,) a persecutor, 
1 Tim. 1, 13. Symm. Hos. 6, 8. 

SKOKCO, (Sua,) f. 8t6&gt;co Luke 21, 12. 
John 15, 20. Xen. An. 1. 4. 8. Cyr. 6. 

3. 13. Dem. 989. 11 ; Att. oftener fut. Sico- 
op,m, Winer $ 15. Elmsl. Ach. 278. Pr. 
to cause to flee ; hence genr. to pursue after 
flying enemies, Sept. for ji ii Lev. 26, 7. 
Hdian. 7. 11. 11. Xen. Cyr ." 3. 2. 10 ; to 
chase animals in hunting, Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 5 
Hence in N. T. 

1 . to pursue with evil intent, to persecute, 
to harass, c. ace. of pers. Matt. 5, 12 ourw 
yap f8i&lt;oav TOVS Trpcxprjras. V. 44. 10, 23 
bis. John 5, 16. 15, 20 bis. Acts 7, 52. 9, 

4. 5. 22, 7. 8. 26, 14. 15. Rom. 12, 14. 

1 Cor. 15, 9. Gal. 1,13. 23. 4, 29. Phil 
3, 6. Rev. 12, 13; ace. impl. Matt. 5, 11. 
Luke 21, 12. Pass. Matt. 5, 10. 1 Cor. 4, 
12. 2 Cor. 4, 9. Gal. 5, 11. 2 Tim. 3, 12. 
Gal. 6, 12 TW crravpw rov Xp. /LIT) StcoKcoirai, 
i. e. on account of the cross, dat. of cause or 
occasion, Winer J 31. 3. c. Matth. 398. b. 
Sept. for fSTj Ps. 7, 1. Jer. 17, 18. So 

2 Mace. 5, 8. Plut. Philopoem. 21. Thuc. 
1. 137. With an adjunct implying man 
ner or extent ; Matt. 23, 34 e avrav . . . 
8i&lt;bfTf drro TroXewy eis noXiv. Acts 26, 11 
e8ia&gt;KOV (O.VTOVS) (u&gt;s Kal fls ras e^w TroXetr. 
Acts 22, 4 Tavrrjv 68ov e8i&lt;oga a^pt Sai/arov. 
Comp. 1 Mace. 5, 21. 

2. to pursue, to follow after, in order to 
find or overtake ; e. g. a person, absol. Luke 
17, 23 p.rj OTreXS^rf, /ZTySe Stco^Tf. So Ec- 
clus. 27, 20. Xen. Hell. 1.1. 13. Trop. 
of things, to pursue after, to follow earnestly, 
C. ace. Rom. 9, 30 biKaiotrvvqv. V. 31 VO\LOV 
8iKaio&lt;rvvr]S. 12, 13 rrjv &lt;pi\o-fviai&gt;. 14, 19. 

1 Cor. 14, 1. 1 Thess. 5, 15. 1 Tim. 6, 11. 

2 Tim. 2, 22. Heb. 12, 14. 1 Pet. 3, 11, 
comp. Ps. 34, 15. Sept. and Cf?7 Deut. 
16, 20. Prov. 15, 9. So Diod. Sic. 2. 59. 
Xen. Cyr. 8. 1. 39. Trop. absol. to follow 
on, to press on, as in a race ; Phil. 3, 12. 14 
Kara (TKOTTOV SICOKCB eVt TO /3pa/3etov KT\. 
Comp. Luc. Hermot. 77 6 ... TroXXot Kal 
dyaSol . . . 8ia&gt;Kovrfs ov KaT Xa/3oi&gt;. 

ooyfict, aros, TO, (SoKe w,) a decree, edict, 
ordinance, e. g. of a prince, Luke 2, 1. 
Acts 17, 7 ; of the apostles, Acts 16, 4 ; of 
the Mosaic law, i. e. external precepts, Eph. 
2, 15. Col. 2, 14, comp. v. 16. 20. Sept. for 
Chald. rn Dan. 2, 13 ; tB Dan. 3, 10. 
Hdian. 1. 2. 6. Xen. An. 3. 3. 5. 

SoyfJ,aTici), f. t o-co, (8oyp.a,) to decree, 
to make a decree, Sept. for ;n3 Esth. 3, 9. 



So/ceca 



188 



Diod. Sic. 4. 83 fin. In N. T. Mid. 
Tiop.ai, to let prescribe to oneself, to be 
subject to ordinances, sc. under the Mosaic 
law, Col. 2, 20. Comp. Buttm. } 135. 8. 

8o/ce(O, co, f. 86a&gt;, aor. 1 e 8oa, 1. to 
think, to suppose, to presume ; construed : 
a) With an infin. having the same sub 
ject ; e. g. Infin. present, expressing con 
tinued action, Matt. 3, 9 fj.rj 86r)T \eyeiv 
ev tavTols, think not to say in yourselves. 
Luke 8, 18. 24, 37. John 5, 39. 16, 2. 
Acts 12, 9. 1 Cor. 3, 18. 7, 40. 10, 12. 
14, 37. Gal. 6, 3. James 1, 26. Once c. 
dat. e/iavrco, to think for or with oneself, 
Acts 26, 9 eyco p.ev ovv eoa e/iauTco, 8flv 
73-oAXa Trpdgai KT\. (2 Mace. 9, 8. 10. Plut. 
Pelop. 21. Xen. An. 2. 2. 14; c. dat. pol 
Luc. Sacrif. 1. Xen. Hi. 1. 6.) Infin. per 
fect, implying an action completed ; Winer 
45. 8 ult. Acts 27, 13 ftogavres TTJS irpo- 
Secrecoj KfKpar^Kevai. 1 Cor. 8, 2. Phil. 3, 4. 
So Hdian. 6. 7. 7. Xen. Cyr. 1.1.6. b) 
With an infin. and ace. of a different sub 
ject ; Winer $ 45. 2. Mark 6, 49 edogav 
&lt;f)dvraa-[j.a elvai. 1 Cor. 12, 23. 2 Cor. 11, 

16. Sept. for stjn Gen. 38, 15. So Luc. 
Hale. 4. Xen. An. 1. 7. 1. c) With Sri 
instead of the ace. and infin. Winer 57. 
5. Matt. 6, 7 SoKovcri yap OTI KT\. 26, 53. 
Luke 12, 51. 13, 2. 4. 19, 11. John 5, 45. 

11, 13. 13, 29. 20, 15. 1 Cor. 4,9. 2 Cor. 
12, 19. James 4, 5. d) Absol. Luke 17, 9 
ov SOKCO. Matt. 24, 44 and Luke 12, 40 f, 
&pa ov SoKftre. Once inserted for vivid 
effect, Heb. 10, 29 TroVco, doKelrf, ^ei povoy 
KT-X. So Anacr. 40. 15 TTOO-OV, So/ceiy, KT\. 
Xen. Cyr. 5. 3. 31 a&gt;s e yco So/cw. 

2. Intrans. to be thought, supposed, held. 
a) Pr. and with an infin. having the same 
subject, and then the adjuncts (if any) are in 
the same case, Buttm. 142. 2. a. Mark 10, 
42 oi 8oKovvTfs apxfiv (parall. oi ap^ovTfs 
Matt. 20, 25). Luke 22, 24 TO TLS avra&gt;v So- 
K.el eivai fjLtifav. Gal. 2, 6 oi doKovvrts eivat 
ri, those accounted to be something, persons 
of note, leaders ; and so v. 9 ; absol. v. 2. 6 
oi SoKovvTfs, id. Hist, of Sus. 5. Plut. 
Arat. 43 ot SoKovvres apxew. Hdian. 2. 5. 
10. Xen. An. 6. 6. 30. 

b) Genr. to seem, to appear, with an infin. 
having the same subject, see in lett. a. Acts 

17, 18 fva&gt;v Saip-oviw Soxei KaTayyeXevs 
fivai. 1 Cor. 12, 22. 2 Cor. 10, 9. Heb. 4, 1. 

12, 11. (Hdian. 7. 6. 20. Xen. Hi. 2. 1, 5 
fin.) With dat. added ; Luke 10, 36 rls 
ovv SoKfl trot TT\T)(riov yeyovevai. Acts 25, 
27. Here too we find the urbanity and 
moderation of the Greek manner, Buttm. 
} 1. n. 1 ; so 1 Cor. 11, 16 el 8e ns OK 



(pi\6veiKos elvai, but if any one SEEM to be, 
contentious. Heb. 4, 1. Comp. Sturz Lex. 
Xen. art. SoKtlv no. 11. Hence 

c) Impers. Soxet fioi, o-oi, it seems to 
me, thee, etc. a) Genr. it seems good to 
me, it is my pleasure, i. q. to determine, to 
resolve, c. inf. Luke 1, 3 eoe Kapoi . . . o-oi 
ypd-^ai. Acts 15, 22. 25. 28. 34. Particip. 
neut. TO SOKOVV TIVI, what seemeth good to 
any one, i. e. his pleasure, will ; Heb. 12, 10 
Kara TO doKovv avrols, after their own pleas 
ure, as seemed good to them. So 1 Mace. 
15, 20. Hdian. 1.11.1. Xen. An. 1. 10. 17. 
Part. Thuc. 1. 84 Trapa TO SOKOVV v/uv. fi) 
Interrog. ri bowl o~oi v. v/juv ; i. q. what think- 
est thou ? what think ye ? Matt. 17, 25 ri (rot 
8oKf1, St /icDv. 18,12. 21,28. 22,17.26,66. 
John 11, 56; c. Vcpi rivos Matt. 22,42. 
So wy e/uoi So/&lt;et Pol. 1. 15. 6. Plato Conv. 
173. b; SoKel pot Xen. Mem. 4. 6. 8. 

So/a/iao&gt;, f. ao-a), (SoKt/xos,) 1. to try, 
to prove, to examine, e. g. as with fire, c. 
ace. 1 Cor. 3, 13 emorou TO epyov. . .TO 
TTvp SoKip-da-ft. Pass. 1 Pet. 1, 7. Sept. 
for ins Zech. 13,9. (Ecclus. 2, 5. Theophr. 
Frag. 2. 45 TO -nvp 8oKi/xaei TOV ^pv(r6v^) 
Genr. by use or observation; Luke 14, 19 
(vyr] j3oS)v. Rom. 12, 2 els TO 8oKt.fjidfiv 
vp.as T L TO %e\r)p.a TOV Seo. 1 Cor. 11, 28. 
2 Cor. 8, 8. 22. 13, 5. Gal. 6,4. Eph. 5, 10. 
1 Thess. 2, 4 TUS KapMas. 5, 21. 1 John 4, 
1 ; Pase. 1 Tim. 3, 10. Sept. for fta Ps. 
17,3. Jer. 11, 20. (Wisd. 11, 10. Arr. Epict. 

1. 1. 6. Xen. Mem. 2. 6. 1.) Once in re 
spect of God, to put to the proof, to tempt, 
by doubt and unbelief, i. q. ireipdeiv, Heb. 
3, 9 quoted from Ps. 95, 9, where Sept. for 

fta- 

2. As the result of examination and trial : 
a) to judge of, to distinguish, to estimate ; 
c. ace. Luke 12,56 bis, parall. Siaapivfiv 
Matt. 16, 3. Rom. 2, 18 and Phil. 1, 10 see 
in 8ia&lt;pepa no. 2. b. Comp. Sept. for 1J5* 
Zech. 11,13. b) to approve, to judge Jit ; 
of persons, c. ace. 1 Cor . 1 6, 3. Pass. 1 Thess. 

2, 4 ; of things, Rom. 14, 22 ; c. inf. Rom. 
1, 28. So of pers. Plut. Dion 30. Plato Legg. 
767. d ; of things Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 4, 8 i c. 
inf. Plut. Thes. 12. 

SoKi/Aacria. as, 17, (SoKi/idfco,) trial, pro 
bation, Pol. 6. 34. 2. Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 13. 
In N. T. in respect of God, trial, tempta 
tion, in Mss. Heb. 3, 9 eV 8oKip.ao-ia, for e So- 
KLj.ao dv jie Rec. 



s, f], (8oKifj.os,~) 1. trial, pro 
bation, the state of being tried ; 2 Cor. 8, 2 
ev 7fo\\rj 8oKififj SXtyeco?, in great trial of 
(through) affliction. Dioscor. 4. 186 



189 



2. proof, approval, tried integrity, the re 
sult of trial ; Rom. 5, 4 bis, 17 8e vTvopovr] 
(Kareypaferat) 8oKip,T]v KT\. 2 Cor. 2, 9. 9, 
13. Phil. 2, 22. Comp. SoKi/xdC no. 2. b. 

3. a proof, test, that by which any tiling 
may be tried ; 2 Cor. 13, 3 SOKI^V frrdre 
TOV tv e /xoi \O\OVVTOS \pio~rov, comp. 12, 12. 

Soict/Jiiov, iov, TO, (SoKt/ior,) a proof, 
test, Hdian. 2. 10. 12. Plut. Mor. II. p. 155. 
In N. T. 

1. trial, probation, i. q. SOKI/LHJ no. 1. 
James 1,3. 

2. proof, approval, tried integrity, i. q. 
SoKt/ii] no. 2, 1 Pet. 1, 7. 

&6/a/iO9, ov, 6, 17, adj. (Se ^o/xai,) re- 
ceh-able, current, of money as having been 
tried, assayed, and so approved, Sept. for 
"03&gt; Gen. 23, 16 ; pjjn 1 Chr.29,4. Plut. 
adv. Colot. 32. Hence in N. T. trop. of 
persons, tried, proved, approved, Rom. 16, 

10. 1 Cor. 11, 19. 2 Cor. 10, 18. 13, 7. 
2 Tim. 2, 15. James 1, 12 ; c. dat. Rom. 14, 
18 8oKifjios rots dvSpanrois, approved, es 
teemed, of men. So Plut. C. Mar. 46. Xen. 
Ag. 1. 23 ; vapd TIVI Hdot. 7. 117. 

So/coy, ov, fj, (Se^o/iat,) a beam, joist, 
Matt. 7, 3. 4. 5. Luke 6, 41. 42 bis. Sept. 
for Fn p Gen. 19, 8. Diod. Sic. 2. 10. 
Thuc/2. 76. 

80X10$, ia, iov, (SoXos,) guileful, deceit 
ful, 2 Cor. 11, 13. Sept. for nana p rov . 

11, 1. Pol. 22. 17. 1. Xen. An. i. 4. 7. 
SoKioci), w, f. wo-ca, (SoXoj,) to use guile, 

to deceive, intrans. Rom. 3,13 rais yXcoo-o-ms 
avTiav e SoXiovcrai , for e SoXiow, quoted from 
Ps. 5, 10, where Sept. for p^rjfi . So for 
^33 Num. 25, 18. For this Alexandrine 
form of the 3d plur. of the hist, tenses, see 
Buttm. 5 103. V. 1. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 349. 
86X09, ov, 6, (*Xw, Se Xeap,) bait, Horn. 
Od. 12. 252. Hence genr. fraud, guile, 
decei-, Matt. 26, 4. Mark 7,22. 14, 1. John 

I, 48. Acts 13, 10. Rom. 1, 29. 2 Cor. 12, 
16. 1 Thess. 2, 3. 1 Pet. 2, 1. 22. 3, 10. Rev. 
14, 5 Rec. Sept. for rra-ia Is. 53, 9 ; ri;a-j 
Job 13, 7. Luc. D. Mort. 12. 6. Xen. An. 
5. 6. 29. 

ooXoco, &gt;, f. dxro), (SoXor,) to deceive, 
trans. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 28. In N. T. to fal 
sify, to corrupt, e. g. TOV \6yov TOV 3eou, 
perh. by Jewish traditions, 2 Cor. 4, 2; 
comp. 2", 17. So JE\. H. An. 16. 1. Luc. 
Hermot. 59. 

S6/ia, (iros, TO, (Si Sw^O a gift, Matt. 7, 

II. Luke 11, 13. Phil. 4, 17. Eph. 4, 8; 
comp. Ps. 68, 19 where Sept. for 



as also Gen. 25, 6; "jRa Prov. 18, 16. 
Plut. Mor. II. p. 29. Plato Def. 415. b. 

86a, TJS, 17, (SoKe w,) opinion, what one 
thinks of any thing, Hdot. 1. 79. Pol. 2. 39. 
10. Xen. Mern. 4. 8. 10 ; in respect to per 
sons, good opinion, estimation, honour, Diod. 
Sic. 2. 29. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 3. Also a seem . 
ing, an appearance, Jos. Ant. 1. 11. 2; o 
fancy, MschylCho. 1049. [1053.] InN.T 

1. ho7iour, glory, as due or rendered, e. g 
a) To men, honour, praise, applause, Luke 
14, 10 Tore ecrrai (rot Soa eVcoTTtoi TU&gt;V crvv- 
avaKfifj.evMv o~oi. John 8, 54. 2 Cor. 6, 8. 
John 5, 41. 44 \ap.{3dvfi.v 86av napu ai&gt;3pco- 
TTUV, and 1 Thess. 2, 6 rrreiv S6av eg 
av*5p. applause from men. John 12, 43 TTJV 
86f-av dv%pa&gt;Tra&gt;v the applause of men. So 77- 
Ttiv TTJV 86av TIVOS, to seek that one may re 
ceive honour, John 7, 18. 8, 50. al. b) As 
due or rendered to God, e. g. els 86t-av TOV 
Seou, to the honour, glory, of God, i. e. that 
God may be honoured, glorified, Rom. 3, 7. 
15,7. Phil. 1, 11; so npbs 8nt-av T. 3to{5, 
2 Cor. 1, 20 ; virfp -njs 86^s T. 3. John 11, 

4. Also Xa/3eti&gt; Tr/v 86av KOI TJJV TiprjV *cai 
rfv 8vvafj.iv, i. e. to receive ascriptions of 
glory, honour, power, Rev. 4, 11. For the 
phrase 8ovvai 86av TO&gt; Sew, see in Si Sco/xt 
no. 1. c. a. So in ascriptions, Luke 2, 14 
86a tv vtyicrTois Sew. Rom. 11, 36. Gal. 1, 

5. 1 Pet. 4, 11. al/ Sept. for Ti33 1 Chr. 
16,28. 29; &? ^H Ps. 104, 35. 106, 48. 
So Wisd. 10, 14. Diod. Sic. 1. 23. Thuc. 
4. 17. Xen. Mem. 3. 12. 4. c) Meton. 
of the ground, occasion, source, of honour 
or glory, 1 Cor. 11, 15. 2 Cor. 8, 23. Eph. 
3, 13. 1 Thess. 2, 20. Comp. decus Hor. 
Od. 1. 1. 2. 

2. glory, that which is the object of admi 
ration, honour, praise, e. g. 

a) Of external condition, glory, dignity, 
splendour, majesty ; 1 Pet. 1, 24 iraa-a 86a 
TTJS o-apKos cos &lt;u-3oy. Heb. 2, 7, quoted from 
Ps. 8, 6 where Sept. for 1133. Meton. that 
which reflects, expresses, manifests, this 
dignity, glory, etc. 1 Cor. 11,7 bis, dvfjp ... 
tiKcav Kai 86a Seov virdpxaiv yvvr/ 8e 86a 
dv8p6s fo-Ti. So Ecclus. 1, 19. 1 Mace. 2, 62. 
Jos. Ant. 4. 2. 2; meton. 1 Mace. 2, 12. 
Spoken of kings, regal majesty, splendour, 
pomp; e. g. of the expected temporal reign 
of the Messiah, Mark 10, 37 comp. Matt. 
20, 21 where it is /3ao-iXe/a ; and so of his 
Doming for the destruction of Jerusalem an 
ehe Jewish state, Matt. 24, 30. Mark 13, 
26. Luke 21, 27 ; also of his final coming 
to judgment, Matt. 19, 28. Luke 9, 26. Tit. 
2, 13. Sept. and Ti33 1 Sam. 2,8. Is. 8,7 ; 



190 



Tin 1 Chr. 29, 25. Dan. 11, 21. Also of 
the accompaniments of royalty, e. g. of 
splendid apparel, Matt. 6, 29. Luke 12, 27. 
Sept. for rnxSFi Ex. 28, 2. 40 ; INft Is. 
61, 3 ; comp. Sept. Esth. 5, 1. 1 Mace. 14, 
9. Of the wealth, treasures, power of king 
doms, Matt. 4, 8. Luke 4, 6. Rev. 21, 24. 
26. Sept. and Ti 3.3 Gen. 31, 1. Is. 10, 3. 
Meton. in Plur. of persons in high honour. 
2 Pet. 2, 10 and Jude 8 86as 8e /SXao-^- 
P.OIKTIV, tliey speak evil of dignities, i. e. ei 
ther kings, princes, magistrates (so Ecclus. 
29, 27 ; comp. Tias I s . 5, 13) ; or perh. 
better angels, comp. Philo de Monarch. II. p. 
218 Mang. where at nepl %ebv 8opv(j)6povo-ai 
8vvdp,(is are called 86a 3foi. 

b) Of moral character or attributes, glory, 
excellency, perfection, e. g. a) Of God, 
implying his infinite perfection and holiness ; 
Rom. 1, 23 fj\\aav TTJV 86av TOV dffidpTov 
3eov. Eph. 1, 17 6 Trariyp TIJS 86rjs, i. e. pos 
sessing infinite perfections. Heb. 1,3; so 
of the divine perfections as manifested in the 
power of God, John 11, 40. Rom. 6, 4. Col. 
1, 11. 2 Pet. 1, 3 see in apery ; or in his 
\dpif, i. e. benevolence and beneficence, Rom. 
9, 23. Eph. 1, 6. 12. 14. 18. 3, 16. So of 
Jesus, as the aTravyaa-p-a (Heb. 1, 3) of the 
divine perfections, John 1, 14. 2, 11 ; of the 
Spirit, 1 Pet. 4, 14. (Comp. Just. Mart. p. 
284.) /3) Of things, in place of an adjec 
tive, excellent, glorious, 2 Cor. 3, 7 el 8e 
17 Siaxovta eyevfer] ev 86grj. v. 8. 9 bis. 

c) Of that state of glorious perfection, 
bliss, and dignity, which is the portion of 
those who dwell with God in heaven ; e. g. 
spoken of Christ, including also the idea of 
his regal majesty as Messiah, Luke 24, 26. 
John 17, 5. 22. 24. 2 Thess. 2, 14. 1 Tim. 
3, 16. 1 Pet. 1,11. Of glorified saints, i. q. 
salvation, eternal life, Rom. 2, 7. 10. 8, 18. 

1 Cor. 2, 7. 2 Cor. 4, 17. 1 Thess. 2, 12. 

2 Tim. 2, 10. Heb. 2, 10. 1 Pet. 5, 1 ; also 
17 So a TOV SeoC, the glory which God will be 
stow, Rom. 5, 2. 1 Pet. 5, 10. Meton. the 
author or procurer of glory to any one, i. e. 
the author of salvation, Luke 2, 32, i. q. 
Kvpios TJ)S 86gr;s 1 Cor. 2, 8 comp. v. 7. 

3. glory, brightness, splendour, dazzling 
light. a) Pr. Acts 22, 1 1 OVK evefiXfirov OTTO 
TTJS 86r]s TOV (pa&gt;Tos. 1 Pet. 5, 4. So of the 
sun and stars, 1 Cor. 15, 40. 41 quater; 
also of Moses face, 2 Cor. 3, 7, see Ex. 34, 
29. 30. 35. Of the celestial light which 
surrounds angels, Rev. 18, 1 ; or the glori 
fied Messiah and saints, Phil. 3,21. Luke 
9.31.32. iCor. 15,43. Col. 3,4. So Ecclus. 
43, 9. 50, 7. Bar. 4, 24. b) Spec, of the 
celestial splerdour hi which God sits en 



throned, the divine effulgence, dazzling ma- 
jesty, radiant glory, (Rabb. ^2 Buxt 
Lex. 2394,) genr. 2 Thess. 1, 9. Rev. 15, 

8. 21, 11. 23, comp. 22, 5; as visible to 
mortals, Luke 2, 9. Acts 7, 2. 5. John 12, 
41 comp. Is. 6, 1 ; also as manifested in the 
Messiah s second coming, Matt. 16, 27. 
Mark 8, 38. So Sept. for MifTj Tias Ex. 16, 
10. 24, 17 where see. 1 K/8, 11; comp. 
Ps. 104, 1 sq. Ez. 1, 26. 27. 28. 1 Tim. 6, 
16. Bar. 5, 9 T &lt;pa&gt;Ti TTJS 86rjs avTov. So 
Xfpovfilp. 86grjs, cherubim of glory, i. e. the 
representatives of the divine presence, Heb. 

9, 5 ; comp. Ex. 25, 22. Num. 7, 89. 2 Sam. 
6,2. Song of 3 Childr. 31. + 

ooga^a), f. daw, (8da,) to be of opinion, 
to think, Luc. D. Mort. 3. 1. Xen. Mem. 3. 
9. 6. In N. T. pr. to think highly of, e. g. 

1. to honour, to glorify, i. e. to ascribe 
honour or glory to any one, to praise, to laud, 
to magnify; c. ace. John 8, 54 eav e yw 80- 
d&lt;o ffj,avTov. Acts 13, 48. Rev. 18, 7. 
Pass. Matt. 6, 2 OTTOS 8oga&lt;T%&gt;&lt;Tiv VTTO TU&gt;V 
dvSpwncov. Luke 4, 15. Sept. for "123 Lam. 
1,8. So Pol. 6. 53. 10. Diod. Sic. 1. 82. 
Thuc. 3. 45. So 8ogdeiv TOV Seo v, to 
glorify God, i. e. to praise, to worship, to ex 
tol, Matt. 5, 16. 9, 8. 15, 31. Mark 2, 12. 
Luke 5, 25. 26. 7, 16. 13, 13. 17, 15. 18, 
43. 23,47. Acts 11, 18. 21, 20. Rom. 1, 
21. 15, 6. 9. 1 Cor. 6, 20. 1 Pet. 2, 12. 4, 
1 1 ; with tv Tim, in behalf of, tv marking the 
occasion, Gal. 1, 24. 1 Pet. 4, 16; eVt TIVI, 
on accou:;! of, Luke 2, 20. Acts 4, 21. 
2 Cor. 9, 13. Also 8ogdeiv TO ovop.a 3fou 
Rev. 15, 4; irvevp-a TOV 3eou 1 Pet. 4, 14. 
Sept. for "133 Ps. 22, 24. 86, 9. 12. So Ec 
clus. 43, 28. 30. 

2. to honour, to glorify, i. e. to bestow 
honour upon, to exalt in honour and dignity. 

a) Externally; Pass. 1 Cor. 12, 26 em 
8oderat ev p.e\os. Sept. for "123 1 Chr. 
19, 3 ; ^ Esth. 6, 6. 8. 1 Mace. 2, 64. 

b) Morally, to glorify, e. g. a) God 
and Christ, i. q. to show forth and render 
glorious the divine character and attributes ; 
e. g. of God as glorified by the Son, John 

12, 28 ter, TO ovop.a 3eoC. 13, 31. 32. 14, 

13. 15, 8. 17, 1. 4 ; or by Christians, John 
21, 19. Of Christ as glorified by the 
Father, John 8, 54. 13, 32 bis. 17, 1. 5. 
Acts 3, 13; or by the Spirit, John 16, 14; or" 
by Christians, John 17, 10 ; or genr. John 11, 
4. 13, 31. Heb. 5, 5. So Sept. and l!?3 Lev. 
10, 3; ^t? Is. 5, 16. /3) Of things, to 
make excellent, glorious, to show forth as 
glorious; Rom. 11, 13 TT]V SiaKoviav p.ov 80- 
!d(Ja&gt;, sc. through my devoted zeal and 



191 



effort. Pass. 2 Cor. 3, 10 bis. 2 Thess. 3, 1. 
1 Pet. 1, 8 xapa 8(8o^aa-p.(vrj, with joy ... 
full of glory, in the feeling and hope of glory. 
c) Spoken of Christ and his followers, 
to glorify, i. e. to advance to that state of 
bliss and glory which is the portion of those 
who dwell with God in heaven ; e. g. of 
Christ as the Messiah, John 7, 39. 12, 16. 
23 ; comp. Is. 52, 13 where Sept. Pass, for 
N ; 3 . Of Christians Rom. 8, 30. So Bar- 

T 

nab. Ep. 21 6 iroifav ravra ev rfi /3acr. TOV 
3eoi) 



d8os, T], Dorcas, pr. n. of a 
female, Acts 9, 36. 39. Pr. i. q. Heb. 132, 
Syr. XPH3::, Tabitha, i. e. antelope, ga 
zelle, Cant. 2, 7. 9. 

86cri9, eco?, T], (Si Sco/it,) 1. a gift, James 
1, 17 ira&lt;ra 86(Tis dyaZr}. Sept. for -jFra 
Prov. 21, 14. Plut. C. Mar. 46. Plato Phil. 
16. c. 

2. a giving, giving out, expenditure. 
Phil. 4, 15 els \6yov SoVewj &lt;a\ ~\ityecos, in 
respect to an account of giving and receiv 
ing, of expense and receipt, q. d. opened an 
account with me ; in allusion to the aid 
sent to Paul v. 16 ; comp. tls \6yov vfj.&gt;v 
v. 17. Ecclus. 42, 7 SoVts KOI AJ^tr. Plato 
Euth. 14. c. Lat. ratio acceptorum et dato- 
rum, Cic. Lsel. 16. 

SOTT;?, ov, 6, (8iS&lt;u/nt,) a giver, 2 Cor. 9, 
7. Sept. for T? aia Prov. 22, 9. Dion 
Cass. 67. 39. 

OOt/X/Z/y&lt;i) ye&lt;U, &gt;, f. rjcrca, (SouXo?, ayw,) 
to lead as a slave, to make a slave of, Diod. 
Sic. 12. 24. In N. T. trop. to bring into 
subjection, to subdue, absol. 1 Cor. 9, 27. 

BovXeia, as, T], (SovXevw.) bondage, 
slavery, Sept. for rnioS Ex. 6, 6. Dem. 
196. 3. Xen. An. 7. 7. 32. In N. T. trop. 
a) The condition of those under the Mosaic 
law, Gal. 4, 24. 5, 1 ; and so Rom. 8, 15 
Wei/pa 8ov\flas, a slavish spirit, opp. TTV. 
vioZfa-tas. b) The condition of those who 
are subject to death, Rom. 8, 21 ; or to the 
fear of death, Heb. 2, 15 (po/3( Saj/arou 
tvo^oi SouXeias. 

&ov\eva), f. fva-o), (SoOXoj,) 1. to be a 
slave or servant, to serve ; see in SotJXo? II, 
init. pr. of involuntary service ; c. dat. Matt. 
6, 24 et Luke 16, 13 Svcri Kupi ots 8ov\fveiv. 
Eph. 6, 7. 1 Tim. 6, 2. Sept. for 135 
Lev. 25, 39. (Luc. D. Deor. 13. 2. Xen. 
Mem. 4. 2. 33 ter.) Spoken of a people, to 
serve, to be subject to, c. dat. John 8, 33. 
Acts 7, 7. Rom. 9, 12, comp. Gen. 25, 23 
et 27, 40 where Sept. for 13S ; also Gen. 



14, 4. Judg. 3, 8. 14. So Hdian. 2. 9. 17. 
Xen. Mem. 2. 1. 13. Trop. of those sub 
ject to the Mosaic law, Gal. 4, 25. 

2. Trop. of voluntary service, to serve, to 
obey, to be devoted to ; c. dat. Luke 15, 29. 
Phil. 2, 22. Gal. 5, 13. Rom. 12, 11 Grb. 
r&lt;5 Katpo) 8ov\fvovTs, i. e. doing what the 
occasion demands ; but Rec. has ro&gt; Kvpiat. 
Sept. and 135 Gen. 29, 15. 18. 20. 25. 29. 
In a moral sense, to serve or obey God or 
Christ, 8. ro&gt; Sew Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13. 
Acts 20, 19. Rom. 7, 6. 1 Thess. 1, 9; TO&gt; 
Xpto-rw, Rom. 14, 18. 16, 18. Col. 3, 24*; 
TW vopa Seot), Rom. 7, 25. Sept. and 135 
Deut. 13, 4. Judg. 2, 7. Mai. 3, 18. (Ec 
clus. 2, 1.) Spoken of false gods, Gal. 4, 
8. Sept. and 135 Ex. 23, 33. Of things, 
to serve, to obey, to pursue, c. dat. e. g. p.a- 
fjivvq Matt. 6, 24. Luke 16, 13 ; a^apria 
Rom. 6, 6 ; rw v6p.a&gt; TT)S a^iaprias Rom. 7, 
25 ; rrj KoiXia Rom. 16, 18 ; rots crroi^eiois 
Gal. 4, 9 ; (irftvpiais Tit. 3, 3. So eViSu- 
fiiais Jos. Ant. 15. 4. 1 ; rais rjdovals Hdian. 
1.17. 22. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 5 ; ycurrpi 1.6.8. 

oovX,?), rjs, f), (SoCXor,) a bondmaid, hand 
maid, a female slave or servant, Acts 2,- 18. 
Sept. for nax Lev. 25, 44 ; nriBttJ 1 Sam. 
8,16. So f Mace. 2, 11. Luc! Xsin. 54. 
Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 4. In the oriental style 
used by a female in addressing a superior, 
instead of the first, pers. pron. /, me, Luke 
1, 38. 48. Sept. and naij 1 Sam. 25, 41. 
1 K. 1, 13. 17 ; nnaai 2 Sam. 14, 6. Comp. 
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 741 sq. 

I. SoOXo?, 77, ov, adj. (Se ca,) bond, bouna 
to serve, subject, c. dat. Rom. 6, 19 bis 
irapacrrr]crarf TCI fj.f\rj vfj.S)v SoCXa rfj dxa- 
Sapcrt a. . . SouXo rfj SiKaiocrvvrj . Wisd. 15, 
7. Hdian. 3. 2. 15. Plato Rep. 577. c, d. 

II. SouXo?, ov, 6, subst. (8e&lt;u,) a bond 
man, slave, servant, pr. by birth ; diff. from 
dv8pdiro8ov one enslaved in war ; comp. 
Xen. An. 4. 1. 12 at^/xaXcora uv8paTro8a. 
Hell. 1. 6. 15. Thuc. 8. 28 TO. disSpdnoSa 
Trdvra, KOI SovXa, KOI eXev3epa. But such a 
captive is sometimes called SoOXoy, Xen. 
Cyr. 3. 1. 11, 19. ib. 4. 4. 12. Diff. also 
from 6 StaKovos, see that art. no. 1. In a 
family the SovXos was one bound to serve, a 
slave, and was the property of his master, 
a living possession as Aristotle calls him, 
Polit. 1.46 SoOXoy KTTjpd TI ffj.^v^ov , 
comp. Gen. 17, 12. 27. Ex. 12, 44. Ac 
cording to the same writer a complete 
household consisted of slaves and freemen, 
Polit. 1. 3 oiVt a Se re\eios tK 8ov\a&gt;v Kai 

The SovXos therefore was ne- 



192 



ver a hired servant ; the latter being called 
pi& Sios, p-io-^coTos, q. v. See Potter s Gr. 
Ant. I. p. 58 sq. Adam s Rom. Ant. p. 35 sq. 
Diet, of Antt. art. Servus. Bceckh Staatsh. 
der. Ath. p. 73 sq. [100.] 

1. Pr. of involuntary service, a slave, 
servant, opp. e Xet&epoy, 1 Cor. 7, 21. Gal. 

3, 28. Col. 3, 11. Rev. 6, 15; also genr. 
Matt. 13, 27. 28. John 4, 51. Eph. 6, 5. 
Acts 2, 18 ol 8ov\oi p-ov, i. e. the servants 
among my people. Sept. for ^qs Lev. 25, 
44. Josh 9, 23. Judg. 6, 27. So Hdian. 5. 
2. 4. Xen. (Ec. 5. 16. Phil. 2, 7 p.op(pr,v 
8ov\ov \afi&lt;av, i. e. appearing in a humble 
and despised condition. 

2. Trbp. spoken of voluntary service, a 
servant, implying obligation, obedience, de- 
votedness, John 15, 15. Rom. 6, 16. 1 Cor. 
7, 23. Gal* 4, 7 ; also in modesty, 2 Cor. 

4, 5 ; or in praise of modesty, Matt. 20, 27. 
Mark 10, 44. So JE1. V. H. 9. 19 oi pr]- 
ropes 8ov\oL TOV TrXfaovs eltrl. Plato Legg. 
715. d. Spoken of the true followers and 
worshippers of God, e. g. 8ov\os TOV 3eo{), 
either a minister sent from God, as Moses, 
Rev. 15, 3, and so Sept. and 155 Josh. 1, 1 
(Jos. Ant. 5. 1. 13) ; or prophets, Rev. 10, 
7. 11, 18, and so Sept. and 123 Josh. 24, 
29. Jer. 7, 25 ; or simply the worshippers 
of God, Rev. 2, 20. 7, 3. 19, 5. al. Sept. 
and 133&gt; Ps. 34, 23 134, 1. al. Spoken of 
the followers and ministers of Christ, e. g. 
8ov\os TOV Xpio-Tov V. Kvpiov, Eph. 6, 6. 
2 Tim. 2, 24 ; espec. of the apostles and 
other teachers, Rom. 1,1. Gal. 1, 10. Col. 
4, 12. James 1, 1. 2 Pet. 1,1. Jude 1. Rev. 
22, 3. In the oriental style used in address 
ing a superior instead of the pers. pron. I, 
me, Luke 2, 29. Acts 4, 29. Sept. and 
OS 1 Sam. 3, 9. 10. Ps. 19, 12. al. Comp. 
in 8ov\r). Spoken also of one who is llie 
slave of any thing, is addicted to it, subject 
to it, e. g. 8ov\os TTJS ap.apTias John 8, 34. 
Rom. 6, 16. 17; rfs $3op5y 2 Pet. 2, 19. 
So ./El. V. H. 2. 41 pen. TOV niveiv 8ov\os. 
Xen. fEc. 1. 22. 

3. f rop. a minister, attendant, spoken of 
the c Jicers and attendants of an oriental 
couri vvho are often strictly slaves, Matt. 
18, 23. 26-28. 32. 22, 3. 4. 6. 8. 10. al. 
So of a Persian satrap, Xen. An. 1. 9. 29. 
ib. 2. 5. 38. + 

ooLXo&), w, f. oxrco, (8ov\os,) to make a 
slave of, to enslave ; Pass. perf. 8f8ov\u&gt;pai 
with present signif. to be enslaved, to be in 
bondage; see Buttm. 113. 7. 

1. Pr. c. ace. Acts 7, 6 KOI 8ov\a&gt;a-ovo-tv 
nvTo, from Gen. 15, 13 where Sept. for 



Pass. c. dat. 2 Pet. 2, 19. So 
Plut. Flamin. 5. Xen. Cyr. 3. 1. 11. 
Trop. Pass. Gal. 4, 3 ; perf. as pres. 1 Cor. 
7, 15. Comp. Plut. Numa 8. 

2. Trop. 8ov\ovv tavTov nvi,tomake 
oneself a servant to any one; 1 Cor. 9, 19 
Tracriv fpavTov e SouXcocra, i. e. I have con 
formed, accommodated myself, to all. Pass. 
to be made or become a servant to any one, 
c. dat. rw Sew Rom. 6, 22 ; also to things, 
in devotedness, e. g. 777 8ncaioo-vvr) Rom. 6, 
18 ; in indulgence, to be enslaved or given 
to, e. g. o ivca TroXXw Tit. 2, 3. Porphyr. de 
Abst. 1. 42 edovXa&rip.ev ro&gt; TOV (pvpov (ppo- 
vr)p.a.Ti. Thuc. 4. 34 777 yva&gt;p.n- 

Xfy fa ^&gt; (Se xo/icu,) pr. a reception of 
guests ; hence a banquet, feast, Luke 5, 29. 

14, 13. Sept. for Htjttja Gen. 26, 30. 
Esth. 1, 3. Athen. 8. p. 348. f. 

opaKWVj OVTOS, 6, (prob. 8fpKop.ai, 8pa 
Kflv,) a dragon, a huge serpent, Sept. for 
HJnj Job 26, 13 ; T3n Jer. 9, 11. Jos. Ant. 
2. 12. 3. JEl V. H. 13. 45. Plato Ion 539. 
c. In N. T. a dragon, symbolically for 6 
Zarav, Rev. 12,3.4. 7 bis. 9. 13. 16. 17. 13, 
2. 4. 11. 16, 13. 20, 2 ; comp. Gen. 3, 1 sq. 
So Act. Thorn. J 30. Psalt. Salom. 2, 29. 

Spdcrcrof^ai v. -rro/uLat, f. g p.ai, Mid. 
depon. to grasp, pr. with the hand, to seize, 
to take; c. ace. 1 Cor. 3, 19 6 8pao-o-6p.fvos 
TOVS crocpovs fv TIJ Ttavovpyiq avTu&gt;v, quoted 
from Job 5, 13 where Heb. W?, Sept. 6 
KaTa\ap.^dfo}v. Sept. pr. for Y^ Num. 5, 
26. Pr. and c. ace. Jos. B. J. 3. 8. 6 8pao-- 
&lt;r6fj.fvos TTJV 8f^uiv. Hdot. 3. 13 ; c. gen. 
Judith 13, 7. Plut. Alex. M. 74. 

opa^ir}, rj s , fj, (Spacro-Q),) a drachma, 
drachm, an Attic silver coin worth at first 
9|rf. sterling, or 19^ cents ; but in the times 
of the N. T. current among the Romans and 
Jews as equal to the denarius, of which the 
value was then l^d. sterling, or 1 5 cents ; see 
fully in art. dpyvpiov no. 2 ; also in 8i8pa- 
XP-OV. Diet, of Antt. art. Drachma. Luke 

15, 8 bis. 9. 



opeTravov, ov, TO, (SpeVw,) a sickle, 
reaping-hook, Mark 4, 29 see in aTroo-reXXo) 
no. 2. Rev. 14, 14-17. 18 bis. 19. Sept. for 
i&gt;a Joel 3, 13. Plut. Mor. II. p. 165. 
Plato Rep. 353. a. 

opo/zo?, ov, 6, (8pep,a&gt;, rpe ^w.) a run 
ning, a race, course, Sept. for Hsma 2 Sam. 
18, 27. Hdian. 4. 2. 19. Xen. An. l. 2. 17. 
In N. T. trop. course, career, of one s life 
and ministry, Acts 13, 25. 20, 24. 2 Tim. 
4,7. 



193 



Apovcri\\.a, TJS, f), Drusilla, youngest 
daughter of Herod Agrippa I, sister of the 
younger Agrippa and of Bernice, celebrated 
for her beauty. She was first betrothed to 
Epiphanes prince of Comagena ; but was 
afterwards married to Azizus king of Eme- 
sa, whom Felix persuaded her to abandon 
in order to become his wife. She bore him 
a son, who perished in an eruption of Vesu 
vius. Acts 24, 24. See Jos. Ant. 19. 9. 1. 
ib. 20. 7. 1, 2. Tacit. Hist. 5. 9. 

SO/^i, see 8vvo). 

Svvafj,ai, f. t]o-op.ai, Pass, depon. 2 pers. 
sing. 8vvao-ai 1 Cor. 7, 21, also Svvy Rev. 
2, 2. Anacr. 7. 11. M\. V. H. 13. 31 ; see 
Buttm. $ 107. n. 2, and note. Winer 13. 2. 
b. Lob. ad Phryn. p. 359. Impf. e8wd- 
/*;&gt;, Matt. 22, 46, and with doub. augm. 
f)8vvdp.T)v, Matt. 26, 9. Luke 1, 22; as 
also Aor. 1 f}8vvTi^rjv, Matt. 17, 16. 19; 
comp. Buttm. $ 83. n. 5. Winer 12. 1. b. 
To be able, I can, and ov 8vvap.ai, to be un 
able, I cannot, both in a physical and moral 
sense, and whether depending on the dispo 
sition and faculties of mind, on the degree 
of strength or skill, or on the nature and 
external circumstances of the case. It is 
always followed by an infin. expr. or impl. 
belonging to the same subject, viz. 

1. With an infin. expressed, e. g. a) 
Infin. present, as implying continued action, 
Buttm. $ 137. 5. Matt. 6, 24 ov 8vvao-^e 
o~ov\eveiv %? KT\. 7, 18. Mark 2, 7. 19. 
Luke 6, 39. John 5, 19. 30. 6, 60. Acts 27, 
15. Rom. 15, 14. 1 Cor. 10, 21. 1 Thess. 
2, 6. al. Sept. for ^ Gen. 37, 3. 43, 32. 
So Pol. 6. 53. 13. Xen. An. 3. 1. 11. b) 
More commonly, Infin. aorist, implying tran 
sient or momentary action, either past or 
present, espec. in narration, Buttm. j 137. 5. 
Winer j45. 8. b. Mark 1, 45 oWe /^K/TI 
avruv 8vvao-%ai (pavepfos (Is mj\iv fiVeXSfii . 
Luke 8, 19 OVK r)8vvavro crvvTv^elv avrui. 
Matt. 3, 9 8vva.T(ii 6 2eov eVc rfav Ai Scay e yei- 
pai tfKva KT\. 10, 28. Mark 6, 5. Luke 5, 
12. John 7, 34. 36. 10, 35. Acts 4, 16. 17, 
19. 1 Cor. 2, 14. James 4, 2. Rev. 3,8. al. 
Sept. for bbi Gen. 15, 5. 19, 19. So Diod. 
Sic. 2. 26. Xen. An. 1. 9. 27. Also where 
the action in itself might be expressed either 
as continued or transient, but the writer 
chooses to express it as transient, or as a 
single instance embodying the general idea ; 
see Kiihner 256. 4. b. Buttm. $ 137. 5 ult. 
Matt. 5, 14 ov 8vvarai iru\is Kpvfirjvai. Luke 
1, 20. 22. John 3, 3. Acts 13, 39. Rom. 8, 
7. Heb. 9, 9. Rev. 2, 2. 1 3, 4. al. c) Infin. 
of the perfect, to express completed action 

13 



in reference to the present time, Bnttm. 
{137. 1. Winer 45. 8 ult. Acts 26, 32 
uTroAeAucrSai e8vvaro 6 av^pcunos ft KT\. this 
man could have been now freed, etc. 

2. Absol. or with an infin. implied and 
readily suggested by the context ; e. g. 
Matt. 16, 3 ov 8vvaa^e sc. 8iaKpivfiv. Mark 
6, 19. Luke 9, 40. Acts 27, 39. 1 Cor. 3, 2. 
al. So Sept. for ^ 1 K. 22, 22. Constr. 
with an accus. neut. depending on the infin. 
Troielv implied, or as accus. of manner, Buttm. 
^ 131. 8. Luke 12, 26 d ovv ovre eXa^icrroi 
ftuj/acr3e. Mark 9, 22 ei n 8vva&lt;rai. 2 Cor. 
13, 8 ov 8vvdp.f3d n. So Luc. D. Mort. 9. 
2 arravra e8vvdp.r)v. Xen. Conv. 4. 46, 48. 
Thuc. 6. 25 ff 8* 8vvcavrai. Xen. Hell. 7. 
5. 15. + 

ovva/M5, ens, f], (8vvap.ai^) ability, power, 
might, strength ; see in 8vvap.ai init. 

1. Innate or inherent power, whether 
physical or moral, e. g. 

a) Of the body, strength ; Heb. 11,11 
Sdpjja 8vva.fj.iv els Ka.Taf3o\r)v o~7Tfpp.aTOs e\a- 
/3e. 1 Cor. 15, 43 TO o~5&gt;p,a . . . eyet /jerai ev 
8vvdp.fi, i. e. for adj. dvvarov, opp. to eV 
do-%evetq ; so Heb. n sa and Sept. ev tV^vt 
Ps. 29, 4 ; comp. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 646. 4. 
Trop. of spiritual strength or life, Rev. 3, 8. 
Sept. for m t wa Job 39, 19. So Pol. 1. 69. 
4. Plato Phaedr. 246. d. 

b) Genr. Matt. 25, 15 eKaar&lt;a Kara ri)v 
I8iav 8vvap.iv. 1 Cor. 15, 56. 2 Tim. 1, 7 
7rvfvp.a 8vi&gt;dp,eci)s, i. e. a spirit of strength, 
manly vigour, opp. to TTV. 8ei\ias. Heb. 

I, 3 TO prjfia rrjf 8vvdp.fo&gt;s UVTOV i. e. his 
powerful word (comp. Trvevpa 8vvdp.eas, 
a strong wind, Wisd. 5, 23). Heb. 7, 16. 

II, 34. Rev. 1, 16 u&gt;s 6 jyXtoy (paivei ev 
TT) 8vvdp.fi avTov. Sept. and "l 1 ^-? 2 K. 
18, 20 ; nb 1 Chr. 29, 2 ; ;J5 1 Chr. 13, 8. 
So Diod. Sic. 4. 45. Xen. Mem. 3. 5. 16. 
Also in various constructions : Kara 8vva- 
P.IV, according to one s power, as far as one 
can, 2 Cor. 8, 3. (Diod. Sic. 14. 81 ult. Xen. 
Mem. 1.7.4.) inrfp 8vvap.iv,beyondone s 
strength, power, 2 Cor. 1,8. 8, 3. (Dem. 
292. 25.) ev 8vvdp.ei, icilh power, i. e. 
adv. powerfully, mightily, Luke 4, 36. Col. 
1, 29. 2 Thess. 1, 11 ; and so dat. 8wd- 
p.f i, Acts 4, 33 ; comp. Buttm. 133. 4. c. 
So 8wdp.fi and eV 8vvdp.fi as intensive with 
a synon. verb, Eph. 3, 16. Col. 1, 11. 

c) Spoken of God and Christ, e. g. f) 
8vvap.is TOV SeoO, the power of God, his 
almighty energy, genr. Matt. 22, 29. Mark 
12, 24. Luke 1, 35. 5, 17. Rom. 1, 20. 9, 
17. 1 Cor. 6, 14. 2 Cor. 4, 7. 13, 4 bis. 
Eph. 1, 19. 3, 7. 20. 2 Tim. 1, 8. 1 Pet 



194 



SlWOOTTJ? 



1,5. 2 Pet. 1,3. Rom. 1,4 /ou 
. . ev 8vvdp.fi, comp. above in lett. b. Sept. 
for V?n Ps. 59, 12; TS Ps. 21, 14. 74, 12. 
Joined with So a it implies the omnipotent 
majesty of God, Rev. 15, 8 ; and hence as 
abstr. for concr. omnipotence for the Omni 
potent, the Almighty, Matt. 26, 64 et Mark 
14, 62 et Luke 22. 69 e 8eio&gt;i&gt; T^S 8vvd- 
s, comp. Heb. 1,3 ev 8eta TTJS /xeyaXw- 
KT\. like the Rabb. rniaa as a name 
of God, Buxt. Lex. 385. So Sept. and ti&gt; 
Ps. 63, 3. 68, 35. 150, 1. Meton. of a 
person or thing in whom the power of God 
is manifested, i. e. the manifestation of the 
power of God, Acts 8, 10 OVTOS fcrriv TJ 
8vvapis TOV 3eoC. Rom. 1,16. 1 Cor. 1,18. 
24. Also where the gen. TOV Seou expresses 
the source, i. e. power from God, 1 Cor. 2, 

5. 2 Cor. 6, 7. Of Jesus, as exercising a 
power to heal, Mark 5, 30. Luke 6, 19. 8, 
46; or as the Messiah, f/ 8vvap.is Xpi- 
o-ToC, genr. 2 Cor. 12, 9 bis. In the sense 
of power, omnipotent majesty, Matt. 24, 30 
et Luke 21, 27 p.fTa 8vvdp.fa&gt;s KOL o"6r;. 
Mark 9, 1. 13, 26. 2 Thess. 1, 7 p.fT dyye- 
\cw TTJS 8vv. avTov, i. e. the angels who are 
the attendants of his majesty. 2 Pet. 1,16. 
Of the Spirit, fj 8vvap,is TOV Trvevp.a- 
TOS, the power of the Spirit, i. e. imparted 
by the Spirit, Lu.ke 4, 14. Rom. 15, 13. 19. 
Of prophets and apostles as inspired by 
the Holy Spirit, Luke 1, 17. 24, 49. Acts 
1, 8. 6, 8; comp. Acts 2,4. 

d) Spec, of miraculous power, 8vvap.is 0-77- 
p.ficov KOI TfpaTcov, i. e. the power of working 
miracles Rom. 15, 19, explained by 17 8vv. 
r. irvevu-aros in the next clause. Acts 10, 
38. 1 Cor. 2, 4, comp. 2 Cor. 12, 12 ; so 
2 Thess. 2, 9. Meton. of effect for cause, 
Plur. 8vvdp.eis, i. q. mighty deeds, mira 
cles, Matt. 7, 22. 11, 20. 21. 23. 13, 54. 58. 
14, 2. Mark 6, 2. 5. 14. 9, 39. Luke 10, 13. 
19,37. Acts 2, 22. 8, 13. 19,11. 1 Cor. 12, 
10. 2 Cor. 12, 12. Gal. 3, 5. Heb. 2, 4. So 
Sept. for ni &gt;^8? Job 37, 14. (Just. Mart, 
de Resurr. p. 225.) Hence abstr. for con 
crete, i. q. a worker of miracles, 1 Cor. 12, 
28. 29 8vvdp.fis, i. q. ols St Sorat eWpyij/^ara 
8vvdp.fu&gt;v V. 10. 

e) Put for the essential power, true na 
ture and efficacy, reality, of any thing ; Phil. 
3, 10 yvoivai TT/V bvvajj.iv TTJS dmtrrdtreoos 
avTov. 2 Tim. 3, 5 f^ovrfs p.6p(f&gt;a&gt;o~iv tvo~f- 
jSei as 1 , Tr)v 8e 8vvap.iv avrrjs f]pvrjp.fvoi. Heb. 

6, 5 8vvdp,fis Tf /ue XXoiTor alcavos. So as 
opp. to \6-yos, speech merely, 1 Cor. 4, 19. 
20. 1 Thess. 1, 5. (Plut. de Def. Orac. 46. 
Xen. CEc. 9. 2.) Of language, the power 



e. g. of a word or sound, meaning, signifi 
cation; 1 Cor. 14, 11 rrjv 8vvap.iv rrjs &lt;f)a- 
vf} s . So Plut. Consol. ad Apoll. 28. Plato 
Crat. 394. b, c. 

2. Outward power, as resulting from ex 
ternal sources and relations. 

a) Genr. power, authority, might, Luke 
9, 1. Acts 3, 12. 2 Pet. 2, 11. Rev. 13, 2. 
17, 13. (Ecclus. 44, 3. Hdian. 5. 1. 3. Xen. 
Mem. 1. 2. 24.) Spoken of omnipotent 
sovereignty as belonging to God, e. g. in 
ascriptions, Matt. 6, 13. Rev. 4, 11. 5, 12. 
7, 12. 11, 17. 12, 10. 19, 1. So Sept. and 
rnica l Chr. 29, 11. Joined with ovop.a 
Acts 4, 7. 1 Cor. 5, 4, i. e. authority, war 
rant. Meton. abstr. for concr. 8vvap.is for 
6 lv 8vvdp.fi 2&gt;v, one in authority, and Plur. 
8wdp.fis, like Engl. authorities, i. e. persons 
in authority, the mighty, the powerful, the 
powers of the other world, hierarchies of 
angels whether good or evil, Rom. 8, 38. 
1 Cor. 15, 24. Eph. 1,21. 1 Pet. 3, 22. So 
of temporal powers, Sept. Esth. 2, 18. 

b) As in vulg. Engl. a power, a quan 
tity, abundance ; Rev. 18, 3 e* TTJS 8vvdp.fa&gt;s 

avTTJs. Here some refer Rev 



3, 8; better under no. 1. a. Jos. Ant. 3. 
2. 4 TT\OVTOV p.fyd\ov 8vvap.iv 7rpocreXa/3oi 
Xen. Cyr. 8. 4. 34 TTJV bvvap.iv, parall. TC 
ovra. Thuc. 1. 25 xprip-aTcav 8vvdp.fi ovrfg 

c) Of warlike power, like Engl. force 
forces, i. e. a host, army. Luke 10, 19 ri 
Trdcrav TT/V 8vvap.iv avTov, i. e. over the whole 
host of Satan, comp. v. 20. Sept. for b^M 
Ex. 14, 28 ; X3S 2 Sam. 10, 7. al. So Diod". 
Sic. 14. 81 med. Pol. 8. 28.5. Xen. Mem. 3. 
6.9. ByHebr. 8vvdp.fis r&gt;v ovpavcav, 
the hosts of heai-en, i. e. the sun, moon, and 
stars, Matt. 24, 29. Mark 13, 25. Luke 21, 
26 ; comp. Rev. 6, 13. So Sept. and Heb. 
n-jaisn X3S Is. 34, 4. Dan. 8, 10. al. See 
Gesen. Lex. art. N3* no. 2. a ;. also Comm. 
on Is. 1. c. 

StWaytiOft), &gt;, f. axTW, (8vvap.is,) to 
strengthen, Pass. Col. 1,11 ev irdo-r) 8vvdp.fi 
8vvap.ovp.evoi, see in 8vvap.is no. 1. b. Sept. 
for tts Ps. 68, 29; "i?a Ecc. 10, 10. Dan. 
9, 27. Synes. de Prov. p. 100. b. Not 
found in classic writers ; comp. Lob. ad 
Phryn. p. 605. n. 

8vvdo Tr]S : ov, 6, (8vvap.ai,) pr. one in 
power, i. e. 

1. a potentate, prince, Luke 1, 52. 1 Tim. 
6, 15. Sept. for IP Prov. 8, 16 ; bOE Prov. 
23, 1. Pol. 9. 1. 4. Xen. Cyr. 4. 5. 40. 

2. one in authority under a prince, a high 
officer, minister, Acts 8, 27. Sept. ot 8vvd- 
o-Tai $apaa&gt; for Q n^a Gen. 50,4; fciia Lev, 



Svvarew 



195 



19, 15. Plut. de Def. Orac. 21 6Wora: KOI 
8acri\t&lt;av. Xen. An. 1. 2. 20. 



, , f. 170-0), 

mighty, intrans. 2 Cor. 13, 3 OVAC d&lt;r3fi&gt;fi, 
dXXa Suj/aret eV v/itf. Rom. 14, 4 Lachm. 
where Rec. has Svvaros. 



1. able, 

strong, mighty, powerful; e. g. a) Of 
things ; 2 Cor. 10, 4 orrXa . . . 8vvara rw 
3ea&gt; Trpos KT\. mighty unto God, God be 
ing judge, i.e. intens. exceedingly mighty; 
for the idiom comp. Acts 7, 20, and see in 
doreTof. So. Pol. 10. 31. 8. Xen. CEc. 7. 
23 TO cra&gt;p.a bvvarov Trpos TI. b) Of God, 
6 8war6s,the Mighty, the Almighty, Luke 
1 , 49. Sept. and lisa Ps. 24, 8. So genr. 
of pers. Eurip. Bacch. 270. Thuc. 1. 9. 
c) Trop. of pers. strong, firm, established; 
Rom. 15, 1 oi Svvaroi sc. eV irtorei. Also 
Sui/ardf dpi, to be strong, spiritually, in 
Christ, 2 Cor. 12, 10. 13, 9. d) Spec. 
8 war 6s fl/J.i, i. f[. 8vvafj.m, to be able, I 
can, followed by an inf. (comp. Swa/xat init.) 
e. g. Infin. present, Tit. 1, 9. Heb. 11, 19. 
(Pol. 1. 53. 3. Plato Phscdr. 273. e.) Infin. 
aorist, Luke 14, 31. Rom. 4, 21. 11,23. 14, 
4. 2 Cor. 9, 8. 2 Tim. 1, 12. James 3, 2. 
Acts 11, 17 ryw Se TIS 7W ftvvaros xa&gt;\v- 
o-ai TOV 3 oi&gt;, i. e. who was I ? was I able ? 
a junction of two questions. Sept. for bs^ 
Num. 22, 38. Plato Phajdr. 275. e. 

2. Spec, of ftvvaToi, the poicerful, the 
mighty, spoken of persons in authority or 
of influence, 1 Cor. 1, 26. [Rev. 6, 15] ; 
of members of the Jewish sanhedrim, Acts 
25, 5. Sept. for Chald. "paw Dan. 3, 27. 
Jos. Ant. 12. 4. 9 ot irapa TTJV ai\Tjv 
8waroi. Pol. 9. 23. 4. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 8. 
Comp. Krebs Obs. p. 260. 

3. Also 8vvaros ev TIVI, poicerful in 
any thing, able, skilful, mighty; Luke 24, 
19 8vv. (i&gt; fpy&lt;? KOL Xoya. Acts 7, 22. 18, 
24 ev rals ypa&lt;pais, i. e. skilled in expound 
ing and applying the Jewish Scriptures. 
Ecclus. 21, 7 8vv. eV yXeoo-oT;. Diod. Sic. 
13. 101 8vi&gt;. Xoyw. 

4. Neut. ro 8vvar6v as Subst. power, 
might ; Rom. 9, 22 TO 8vvarov avrov sc. 
SeoC, i. q. 17 8vi&gt;afj.Ls \ . 17; comp. Buttm. 
123. 5. Without art. 8vvarov as adj. 
able to be done, possible, in several construc 
tions : a) Absol. ei 8 war 6 v (tort), if 
possible, if it be possible, Matt. 24,24. 26, 
39. Mark 13, 22. 14, 35. Rom. 12, 18. 
Gal. 4 ; 15. So Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 45. Xen. Mem. 
3. 7. 9. b) With dat. of pers. possible 
for (with) any one, Mark 9, 23. 14, 36. Acts 
20, 16. So Jos. Ant. 3. 8. 1. Luc. D. Deor. 



24. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 1. 13. c) With Tra- 
pd TIVI, possible with any one, Matt. 19, 26. 
Mark 10, 27. Luke 18, 27. d) With ace. 
and infin. Acts 2, 24 KaSoYi ov/c rjv SVVUTOV 
/cpaTei(72at avrov irrf aiirov, 

Svvo), aor. 2 f8vv, (i. q. v&lt;u.) to sink, to 
go down, intrans. e. g. the sun Mark 1, 32. 
Luke 4, 40. Sept. and SO3 Gen. 28, 11. 
2 Chr. 18, 34. jEl. V. H. 4. 1. Dem. 197. 
7. Xen. An. 2. 2. 3. The form 8v/a&gt; is a 
new Present from Suto, see Buttm. \ 114 
8vu&gt;. 

ovo, ol, at, rd, card. num. two, Lat. duo &gt; 
indec. in Attic writers, and so found in N. T. 
in the nominative, genitive, and accusative, 
e. g. Norn. Matt. 9, 27 8vo Tv(p\ol. 20, 21 
ot 8vo vloi fjiov. Luke 7, 41. John 1, 37. al. 
Gen. Matt. 18, 16 8vo naprupav. 20, 24. 
Luke 12, 6. John 1, 40. al. Accus. Matt. 
4, 18 ete 8vo d8f\&lt;f&gt;ovs. Luke 3. 11. al. 
For the dative is found the irreg. and later 
form Suo-t. Matt. 6, 24 Sucrt Kvpiois. 22,40. 
Luke 12, 52. Acts 12, 6 ; also Pol. 4. 32. 3. 
Aristot. H. An. 4. 1. 131. Thuc. 8. 101 ; 
see Buttm. 5 70. 2. Winer { 9. 2. b. Lob. 
ad Phryn. p. 210. The comm. Gen. and 
Dat. 8voiv does not occur in N. T. In 
phrases: 8vo rj rpfls, two or three, some. 
a few, Matt. 18, 20. 1 Cor. 14, 29. (Xen. 
An. 4. 7. 5.) dva 8vo, Kara 8vo, by 
two s, two and two, distributively, Luke 9. 3. 
10. 1. 1 Cor. 14, 27; eis 8v o, in two, 
e. g. rx 10-377 els 8vo (nepri), Matt. 27, 51. 
Mark 15, 38 ; so Luc. D. Deor. 8. 1 S/eXe 
fiov rr]V Kt(pdh.f)v es 8vo. Pol. 2. 16. 11 o-^t- 
erni fls 8vo (J.fpr). By Hcbr. 8vo 8vo, two 
and two, distributively, Mark 6, 7 ; so Sept. 
and Heb. C?3!1J n^fd Gen. 7, 9. 15 ; for 
Q 1 ??^ Gen. 6, 19. 20. Gesen. Lehrg. p. 669, 
703. Heb. Gr. $ 118. 5. -f 

&/$, an insep. part, implying difficulty, 
adversity, the contrary ; like Engl. mis. un, 
in; Buttm. 5 120. 5. 

Svo-flda-Ta/CTOs, O v,6, r/,adj. (/3ao-Tao&gt;,; 
hard to be borne, oppressive, e. g. cpoprla, 
Matt. 23, 4. Luke 11,46. Sept. for bas 
Prov. 27, 3. Plut. Quaest. Nat. 16 8va-pd- 
crraKToi yap dcri . . . 8ia (tey&Qg* 

Svaevrepia, as, 17, (emtpov intestine.) 
dysentery, flux, Acts 28, 8. Jos. Ant. 6. 1* 
1. Pol. 32. 25. 14. Plato Tim. 86. a. 

8v(TepfJt,riVVTO&lt;&gt;, ov, 6, 77, adj. (ep/ir/i/evw.) 
hard to explain, so as to be understood. Heb. 
5, 11. Artemid. 3. 67. Diod. Sic. 2. 52. 

8v crKciXos, ov, 6, f], adj. (KO\OV food,) pr. 
difficult about food ; hence genr. hard to 
please, morose, peevish, Xen. Mem. 2. 2. 2 ; 



19b 



Swpov 



Neut. any tiring unpleasant, difficulty, cala 
mity, Sept. for T 1 ^ Jer. 49, 8. Dem. 291. 21. 
In N. T. spoken of things, hard to accom 
plish, difficult, Mark 10,24. So Jos. Ant. 6. 
3. 6. Diod. Sic. 1. 84. Xen. (Ec. 15. 10. 

&va-/c6\(i)S, adv. (Svo-KoAos,) with diffi 
culty, hardly, Matt. 19, 23. Mark 10, 23. 
Luke 18, 24. Jos. Ant. 4. 5. 2. Pint. Con- 
sol, ad Apoll. 28. 

Sucr/i?7, y s , fj, (SiW,) usually only Plur. 
at 8vcrp.ai, the going down, the setting of 
the sun, as 8vo~p.al TOV ijXi ov, Sept. for K12 
Gen. 15, 12. al. iaa Deut. 11, 30. al. Xen. 
An. 6. 4. 26. Hence in N. T. the west, 
Matt. 8, 11. 24, 27. Luke 12, 54. 13, 29. 
Rev. 21, 13. Sept. for a^n Ps. 75, 6. Is. 
43,5 ; Sftoa Ps. 50, 2. Mai. 1,11. So Pol. 
2. 14. 4. Plato Def. 411. b. 

BvcrvoyTO?, ov, 6, fj, adj. (voijTor, voeco.) 
/iard /o fe understood, 2 Pet. 3, 16. Diog. 
Laert. 9. 13 SVCTVOTJTOV re KOL 8vcrer]yr]Tov. 
Luc. Alex. 54. 

Svcrf^Tjfjieo), co, f- 770-00, ((prjp.r), ) to speak 
evil, to utter words of ill omen, maledictions, 
Soph. Elect. 950. Plut. Cic. 22. In N. T. 
to defame, to revile, 1 Cor. 4, 13 in Mss. for 
8\ao-(pr]p.ovp.fvoi. So 1 Mace. 7, 41. Soph. 
Elect. 1182. 

Sucr0?7/ua, as, fj, (Sucr^ry/ie co,) evil- 
speaking, pr. ill-omened words, malediction, 
Soph. Phil. 10. Plut. Pelop. 8. In N. T. 
reproach, contumely, ill-report, 2 Cor. 6, 8. 
So 1 Mace. 7, 38. Dion. Hal. 6. 48. Hesych. 
8uo-(p77/xiay KaKofprj/jiias. 

ova), see Sww. 

ScoSe/ca, ol, al, TO. card. num. indec. 
twelve, Matt. 9, 20. 14, 20. al. saep. Spec. 
01 StoSeKa, the twelve sc. apostles, corre 
sponding to the twelve tribes, Matt. 26, 14. 
20. 47. Mark 14, 10. 20. al. Comp. Matt. 
19, 28. Rev. 7, 5 sq. 21, 12 sq. 22, 2 ; also 
Ex. 28, 17. Num. 17, 2. Josh. 4, 5. 1 K. 7, 
25. -f 

8a&gt;Se/caT09, r/, ov, ord. adj. the twelfth, 
Rev. 21, 20. 

8&)Sea^&gt;fXoV, ov, TO, (ScoSfAca, (piAr;,) 
collect, rte twelve tribes of Israel, the people 
of Israel, Acts 26, 7. 

Sw/ia, arcs, TO, (8ep.oD,~) a building, a 
house, Hdian. 7. 12. 11. Plato Rep. 380. a. 
Synecd. a hall, chamber, Horn. II. 1. 600. 
InN. T. only in the phrase errl TOV Sco/xa- 
TOS-, upon the house, i. e. upon the house-top, 
roof, Matt. 24, 17. Mark 13, 15. Luke 17, 
31. Plur. Krjpv^are eVi rtav 8cop.aTa&gt;v, pro 
claim ye upon the house-tops, i. e. publicly, 
Matt. 10, 27. Luke 12, 3 ; comp. 2 Sam. 



16, 22. Also avaftaiveiv err! TO 6 co/ia, to 
go upon the house-top, to ascend to the roof, 
Luke 5, 19. Acts 10, 9. Sept. for M roof 
Deut. 22, 8. Josh. 2, 6. 8. al. So Jos. Ant. 
6. 4. 1. Hdian. 2. 6. 19. The roofs of orien 
tal houses are flat, and covered usually with 
a composition or cement. The inhabitants 
spend much time upon them, especially at 
evening, to enjoy the open air ; and often 
sleep there. SeeBibl. Res. in Pal. III. p. 26, 
32. Winer Realw. arts. Dach, Hauser. 

Scaped, as, f), (Seopoi/,) a gift, John 4, 10. 
Acts 8, 20. 11, 17. Rom. 5, 15. 2 Cor. 9, 
15. Heb. 6, 4. Eph. 4, 7 Kara TO p-erpov TTJS 
Scopeas TOV Xpi&lt;rTo{), according to the mea 
sure of the gift of Christ, i. e. according as 
Christ has measured out to him the gift. 
With gen. of that in which the gift con 
sists ; Acts 2, 38 and 10, 45 8. TOV ay. irvev- 
P,OTOS. Rom. 5, 17 8. TT)$ 8iKaioo-vvr)s. Eph. 3, 

7 8. TTJS x a p l Tos TOV 3fov. Sept. for Chald 
!12]23 Dan. 2, 6. 2 Mace. 4, 30. Pol. 23. 
3. 4. Xen. Hi. 11. 12. 

Scopedv, adv. (ace. of Scopea,) gratis, 
gratuitously ; see Buttm. 115. 4. 

1. Pr. freely, without requital, Matt. 10, 

8 bis. Rom. 3, 24. 2 Cor. 11, 7. 2 Thess. 
3, 8. Rev. 21, 6. 22, 17. Sept. and c&gt;n 
Gen. 29, 15. Num. 11, 5. Pol. 18. 17. V. 
Dem. 394. 20. 

2. Spec, groundlessly, without cause ; 
John 15, 25 ep.to-r)&lt;rdi&gt; pe 8a&gt;pfdi&gt;. Gal. 2,21 
pa XptoTos 1 Scopeai oV/Saw, i. e. then there 
was no cause why Christ should suffer ; see 
Tittm. de Synon. N. T. p. 161. Sept. and 
C|n Ps. 35, 7. 1 Sam. 19, 5. 

ocopeoyU-at, ovp.ai, f. rja-op-ai, Mid. depon. 
(Scope co, Scopov,) to make a gift of, to give, 
c. ace. Mark 15, 45. Pass. perf. as Mid. 
c. ace. 2 Pet. 1, 3. 4. Sept. for inj Esth. 
8, 1. Prov. 4, 2. Hdian. 1. 5. 2. Xen. Cyr. 
5. 2. 8. 



aros, TO, (Stopew,) a gift, Rom. 
5, 16. James 1, 17. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 47. 
Xen. Hi. 8. 4. 

owpov, ov, TO, (Si &ctyu,) a gift, present, 
Matt. 2, 11. Eph. 2, 8. Rev. 11, 10. Sept. 
for iat Gen. 30, 20 ; Tr]iu Ex. 23, 8. So 
Hdian. 2. 8. 14. Luc. V. H. 1. 27. Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 4. 26. Spec, a gift dedicated to 
God, an offering, sacrifice, Matt. 5, 23. 24 
bis. 8, 4. "23, 18. 19 bis. Heb. 5, 1. 8. 3. 4. 
9, 9. 11,4; so Matt. 15, 5 and Mark 7, 11 
8u&gt;pov sc. fo-Ti, i. e. it is consecrated to God. 
Also of money contributed in the temple, 
comp. in 8i8paxpov ; Luke 21, 1.4 ffia- 
\ov els TU 8&lt;opa TOV Seoi), they cast in unto 



197 



edv 



(among) the offerings of God. Sept. for 
firjDS Gen. 4, 4. 1 Chr. 16, 29; l^l? 
Lev. 1, 2. 3. Is: 66, 20. So Horn. II. 6. 
293. ib. 8. 203. 



la, as, fj, (8a&gt;po(popea ; deupoi, 
&lt;pepa&gt;,) a bringing of gifts i Horn. 15, 31 
Lachm. tva r; 8u&gt;po(popia p.ov KT\. Rec. 8ia- 
Kovia. Alciphr. 1. 6. 



z, interj. (Ida, imperat. eae,) pr. let 
be ; genr. ah, aha, expressing surprise and 
displeasure, Mark 1, 24. Luke 4, 34. Arr. 
Epict. 2. 24. jEschyl. Prom, vinct. 298. 
Plato Protag. 315. d. 

I. eai&gt;, conjunct, (pr. et av,) if, if so he 
that, in case that ; contr. sometimes into av, 
see in av II ; also into rjv in Gr. writers. 
The form el implies a condition merely hy 
pothetical, a mere supposition, to which av 
subjoins the idea of possibility ; so that lav 
implies a condition which is possible and 
may be expected to be realized, though still 
dependent on circumstances ; see Herrn. 
ad Vig. p. 832 sq. Kiihner \ 339. II. b. 
Usually lav is construed with the Subjunc 
tive ; in later writers also with the Indica 
tive ; and very rarely in classic writers with 
the Optative ; see Buttm. \ 1 39. m. 68. Herm. 
1. c. p. 819. Matth. \ 523. 

I. Used alone, 5. e. without being joined 
with other particles. 

1. With the Indicative, but only in late 
writers ; in N. T. only once, and followed 
in the apodosis by a perf. Indie, in a present 
sense ; 1 John 5, 15 lav oi8ap.fi&gt;, on UKOIKI 
ijp.u&gt;v o av atrto^eSa, o"i8ap.fv, on f^op.fv TO. 
aiTT)p.aTa KT\. comp. in no. 2. a. y. So 
Sept. Job 22, 3. ^El. V. H. 4. 24 lav rets 
dXAjjXwf dpyals e^i oracrSe KT\. See Winer 
542. 2. d. note. Herm. ad Vig. p. 820. 
Matth. \ 525. d. In Mss. lav is also found 
with Indie, pres. Rom. 14, 8. Gal. 1, 8. 
1 Thess. 3, 8 ; Indie, flit. Luke 11, 12. John 
8, 36. Comp. Winer 1. c. 

2. Mostly with the Subjunctive, implying 
uncertainty with the prospect of decision, 
and referring therefore to something future ; 
Buttm. 139. m. 24. Winer 42. 2. b. 

a) With the Subj. present, and followed 
(or preceded) in the apodosis : a) By an 
Indie, future ; Matt. 6, 22. 23 lav ovv 6 
d(p^a\p.6s crov aTrXous ?], o\ov TO crco/id crov 
(f)u&gt;reivuv form lav Se KT\. 17, 20. Mark 
14, 31. Luke 10, 6. John 7, 17. Acts 5, 38. 
Rom. 2, 26. Gal. 5, 2. 1 John 5, 14. al. saep. 
(Sept. Job 9, 15. 20. JE\. V. II. 4. 16. Plut. 
Mor. II. p. 14. Plato Apol. Soc. 18. p. 30. e.) 
Sometimes the fut. stands in the apodosis 



for the Imperat. see in j3. Luke 19, 31 Kal 
lav TIS vp.ds Ipatra . . . ovru&gt;s epdre avr&lt;a. 
Winer } 44. 3. Kiihn. $ 255. 4. Also the 
aorist Subj. is put after ov p.rj instead of the 
fut. Indie. Acts 13, 41 epyov, w ov arj TTioTfv- 
a-rjre, lav TIS fK8irjyT]TaL v/juv. John 8, 51 ; 
comp. Buttm. 139. m. 46. Or sometimes 
either the whole apodosis or its verb is to be 
supplied ; John 6, 61. 62 TOVTO vfj.ds o-Kav8a- 
Xi ; lav ovv SecopJjre TOV vlov TOV dv Sp. 
dvafiaivovTa KT\. suppl. TTOCTW p.a\\ov TOVTO 
o-Kav8a\io-fi vaas. Acts 26, 5. 1 Cor. 4, 15. 
IB) By an Imperat. e. g. present, John 7, 
37 lav TIS 8i\lsa, e /r^etrSe Trpos p.f. 12, 26.- 
Rom. 12, 20. 13, 4. Gal. 1, 8. Col. 3, 13 ; 
aorist, Matt. 10, 13 lav p.lv fi rj oi/cta dt-ia, 
ASeVa) KT\. Mark 9, 43. 45. 47. John 14, 

15. So c. Imp. pres. Epict. Ench. 43 ; 
perf. ib. 33. 6. y) By an Indie, present, 
either in a future sense or denoting some 
thing permanent or general, Winer 42. 2. 
b. Matt. 18, 13. John 8, 16 *cai lav Kpivu 
81 eyu&gt;, f] Kpifris fj e /ni) aXf/S^? e ort. 13, 17. 
1 Cor. 12, 15. 16. 1 Thess. 3, 8. 1 Tim. 1, 
8. 2 Tim. 2, 5. 1 John 1, 7. 9. 10. al. seep. 
Matt. 8, 2. Mark 1, 40. Luke 5, 12. (Luc. 
D. Mort. 6. 3. Plato Apol. Socr. 21. p. 33. 
b.) So 1 Tim. 3, 15 eav 8e Ppa8vva, [suppl. 
raiira. o-oi ypdfpco,] Iva tl8fjs KT\. Also by 
a perf. in the sense of the pres. John 20, 23 
ai&gt; [e dv] Tiva&gt;v KpaTrJTf [ras aaapTias] , xeicpd- 
TrjvTai, parall. d(pievrai. Rom. 2, 25. 8) 
By an Indie, aorist, referring to a transient 
act ; 1 Cor. 5, 1 1 wvl 8e lypa^ra vp.iv fj.r) 
(Tvvavap.lywcr Sai, lav TIS d8e\&lt;pos dvoua6- 
p.evos ff iropvos KT\. 

b) With the Subj. aorist, which thus near 
ly corresponds to the Lat. fut. exactum, or 
Engl. second future ; comp. Buttm. } 139. m. 

1 6. Kiihn. 339. n. 2. It is then followed (or 
preceded) in the apodosis : a) By an Indie, 
future ; Matt. 4, 9 ravra ndvra croi Scixrco, 

lav TTf(TU&gt;V TTpOO-KVVr]O-T]S UOl. 5, 13. 28, 14. 

Mark 8, 3. 36. John 8, 36. Rom. 10, 9. 

1 Cor. 4, 19. 2 Cor. 12, 6. 1 Tirn. 2, 15. 

2 Tim. 2, 21. James 4, 15. al. saep. (Sept. 
Job 8, 18. ^El. V. II. 2. 36 lav a7ro3di&gt;co, 
eco KT\. Plato Lysid. 2 1 0. c.) So by fut. for 
Imperat. comp. above in lett. a. a ; Matt. 21, 



eav 



198 



3. 22, 24. 1 John 5, 16. Or instead of fut. 
Indie, is put the aorist Subj. after ov urj, 
comp. in lett. a. a ; John 8, 51. 52. (Xen. Hi. 
11.15.) Spec. Mark 11.32 a XX eav etVw/iei 
e av%p&lt;aTra&gt;v l(polBoi&gt;vTo rov Xaof, here the 
apodosis is lost in the transition from the 
first to the third person, the writer continu 
ing in his own language ; Winer 64. HI. 2. 
Also the apodosis is involved, but not lost, 
in Rom. 11, 22. Comp. JEl V. H. 1. 34 ult. 
Luc. D. Mort. 3. 1. )3) By an Imperat. 
e. g. present, Matt. 18, 17. Mark 13, 21. 
1 Cor. 10, 28. Gal. 6, 1. al. (Epict. Ench. 
7.) Aorist, Matt. 18, 15. 17. Mark 11, 3. 
Luke 17, 3. Col. 4, 10; aor. and pres. 

1 Cor. 7, 1 1 . So in prohibitions expressed 
by ur) before the aor. Subj. instead of the 
Imperat. comp. Buttm. 148. 3. Kiihner 
259. 5. Matt. 24, 23 Tore lav TIS vfuv fare 
...fj.f) Tno-revo-rjre, comp. parall. Imper. p) 
Trio-revere Mark 13, 21 ; so Heb. 3, 7. 15. 

4, 7. So Epict. Ench. 7. y) By an Indie, 
present, comp. above in lett. a. y. Matt. 18, 
13. Mark 3, 24. John 8, 31. Rom. 7, 3. 15,24. 

2 Cor. 5, 1. al. (Cebet. Tab. 3. Xen. Hi. 

1. 28.) Also by an Indie, perf. in pres. 
sense, comp. above in lett. a. y. John 20, 23. 
Rom. 7, 2. 14,23. 8) By an Indie, aorist, 
comp. in lett. a. 8. Matt. 18, 13. 1 Cor. 7, 28 
bis, el Se Kal yfi/jLTjs, ova rjfiapres KT\. James 

2, 2-4. e) By a Subj. aorist implying ex 
hortation or precept ; James 4,15 Grb. eav 
6 Kvpios %e\T)o~r] . . . Kal Troir)o~a&gt;p,ev roCro rj 
eKelvo. 2 Cor. 9, 4; also Mark 12, 19 and 
Luke 20, 28. John 9, 22. 11, 57. Acts 9, 2. 

3. Like Heb. dX , it passes over into a 
particle of time, referring to an event cer 
tain in itself but uncertain in time, when, 
whenever; put with the Subj. aorist, and 
followed in the apodosis by an Indie, fut. 
John 12, 32 Kaya&gt; eav v^coSw ex. rrjs yr]s, 
Trdvras eXKucrco 71736? fpavrov. 1 John 3, 2 ; 
or by a pres. in fut. sense John 14, 3. So 
Sept. for tJX Prov. 3, 24. Is. 24, 13. Am. 
7, 2 ; comp. Heb. Lex. ex C. 4. So Lat. 
si, Hor. Epist. 1. 7. 10. Virg. ^En. 5. 64; 
comp. ubi, 4. 118. 

II. Used along with other particles ; 
where, for the most part, each retains its 
own separate force and signification ; as 
eav yap, eav 8e, eav (cat, eav ovv, ori eav, etc. 
Only the following require to be noted ; all 
construed with the Subjunctive as in no. 2 
above. 

1. eav 8e Kai, and if also, but if also, 
Matt. 18, 17. 1 Cor. 7, 11. 28. 2 Tim. 2,5. 
nonal. Sept. Job 31, 14. 

2. lav prj, if not, i. q. unless, except; 
comp. above in I, no. 2. a) With Subj. 



present, and having in the apodosis an Indie, 
fut. Luke 13, 3. 5 ; or an Imperat. Matt. 10, 
13. 1 Cor. 14, 28 ; or an Indie, pres. John 
3, 2. 5, 19. Acts 15, 1. 1 Cor. 9, 16. James 

2, 17 ; ellipt. Gal. 2, 16 eav ur) [SiKaiwrotl 
8ia Trio-Teas I. X. Septi Ex. 3, 19. 4, 1. 8. 9. 
Comp. Pol. 3. 38. 2. Xen. An. 5. 7. 30. 

b) With Subj. aorist, having in the apodosis 
an Indie, fut. Matt. 6, 15. 18, 35. John 8 
24. Rom. 11, 23. 1 Cor. 14, 11. Rev. 3,3- 
and so in the aposiopesis 2 Thess. 2, 3 ; or 
an Indie, pres. Mark 3, 27. 7, 3. 4. John 

3, 3. 5. 6, 44. 53. 7, 51. Acts 27, 31. 1 Cor. 
8,8; or an Indie, aorist, John 1 5, 6 ; or a 
Subj. aorist after ov /mj expressing strong 
negation, Matt. 5, 20. 18, 3. John 4, 48. 
20, 25; or an Opt. pres. c. av, Acts 8, 31. 

c) With Subj. perfect, having in the apo 
dosis an Indie, pres. once John 3, 27. 
Spec, except that, but that ; Mark 4, 22 ov 
yap ecrri ri Kpvnrov, o eav p,rj (pavepta^fj, pr. 
if not what shall be revealed, i. e. but that 
it shall be revealed ; parall. is oAX tva in 
the other clause. Matt. 26, 42 eav /*r) avro 
TT/CO, except that (unless) 1 drink it. Mark 

10, 30. Comp. Matth. 5 617. d. Winer 59 
fin. So rjv fir) Eurip. Med. 30. 

3. eav Trep or IdvTrep, if indeed, if 
now, Heb. 3, 6. 14. 6, 3. non al. 2 Mace. 
3, 38. Plut. Lycurg. civrrep. Xen. Cyr. 4. 
6. 8 fjvrrfp. 

4. lav re, and if; repeated eav re... 
lav re, i. q. whether .. .or, Rom. 14, 8 qua- 
ter. So Sept. for CX Ex. 19, 13. Lev. 3, 1. 
Xen. Cyr. 3. 3. 17. Also lav re Kai, 
and if also; 2 Cor. 10, 8 lav re yap Kal, 
for though also. + 

II. eav, conjunct, for av, if, with the 
Subjunctive in relative clauses and with re 
lative words ; usually regarded as merely a 
wrong orthography, and therefore corrected 
to av in editions of Greek writers, but not 
in N. T. see Herm. ad Vig. p. 516, 833. 
Winer { 43 fin. Such words are thus ren 
dered general and indefinite, implying pos 
sibility but not certainty ; Lat. cunque, Engl. 
ever, soever ; see in av I. no. II. 1. 

1. After relative Pronouns, as 6s lav, 
ocros eav, Saris lav, Lat. quicunque, Engl. 
whoever, whosoever, whatsoever, a) Before 
the Subjunct. present, expressing what may 
have taken place ; see in av I, no. II. 1. a. a. 
Matt. 11, 27. 20, 26. 27. Luke 4, 6. 10,22. 
John 15, 7. Gal. 6, 7. Col. 3, 23. 1 John 
3, 22. Rev. 3, 19. Sept. Gen. 21, 22. 44, 1. 
b) Before the Subj. aorist, expressing what 
may hereafter take place ; see in av I, no. 

11. 1. a./3. Matt. 10, 14. 42. 11,6. 12,36. 



eavrov 



199 



Mark 7,11. 9, 37. Luke 18, 17. Acts 7, 7. 

1 Cor. 6, 18. al. Sept. Gen. 15, 14. 

2. After relative Adverbs, e. g. a) OTTOU 
fdv, wheresoever, with Subj. present, Matt. 
24, 28 ; with Subj. aorist, Matt. 26, 13. 
Mark 6, 10. 14, 14. Also whithersoever, 
with Subj. present, Matt. 8, 19. b) ol fdv, 
whithersoever, with Subj. present, 1 Cor. 16, 
6. c) oa-aKis fdv, as often as, with Subj. 
aorist, Rev. 11, 6. d) a&gt;s fdv, as if, in 
whatever way, with Subj. aorist, Mark 4, 
26. Sept. Job 37, 10. e) a36 fdv, ac 
cording to whatsoever, with Subj. present, 

2 Cor. 8, 12. 

3. After a particle of time, see in i&gt; I, 
no. II. 1 . c ; so as fdv, whensoever, at what 
ever time, with Subj. present; Rom. 15, 24 

fls rtjv ^Traviav. -f- 

fjs, ov ; dat. eauTw, fj, a&gt; ; ace. 
tavrov, TJV, 6v ; only in the oblique cases, as 
also in Plural ; reflexive pron. of the 3d 
pers. himself, herself, itself; Plur. them 
selves ; see Buttm. 74. 3. Kiihner } 88. 
A contracted form is avrov, tjs, ov, which 
see in its order. 

1. Pr. i. e. in 3 pers. Sing, and Plur. 
Matt. 8, 22. 12, 45. 23, 12. 37. 27, 42. 
Luke 9, 25. 19, 35. John 5, 18. al. saepiss. 
Pol. 1. 79. 2. Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 61. 

2. As a general reflexive, put also for the 
first and second persons ; Buttm. } 127. n. 5. 
Kiihner } 302. 8. Winer $ 22. 5. a) As 
1 pers. e. g. Plur. for rjp.S)v avrcav, our 
selves ; Rom. 8, 23 rjfitls avrol tv tavrols 
(rrfvd^fv. 1 Cor. 11, 31. 2 Cor. 1, 9. 10, 
12. 14. 1 John 1, 8. So Pol. 2. 37. 2. 
Plato Phaedon 25. p. 78. b. b) As 2 pers. 
e. g. Sing, for a-f avrov, thyself; Rom. 13, 9 
dyaTTTjcrfis rbv ir\r)(riov o~ov &lt;aj favrov. John 
18, 34. OE1. V. H. 1. 21. Xen. Mem. 1. 
4. 9.) Plur. for vp.a&gt;v avra&gt;v, yourselves, 
Matt. 3, 9. 23, 31. 25,9 dyopdo-arf favrals. 
26, 11. Acts 13, 46. 1 Cor. 6, 19. Heb. 
10, 34. So Pol. 18. 6. 4. Xen. Cyr. 6. 
2. 41. 

3. Plur. in a reciprocal sense, for aXX?j- 
Xwi/, one another, each other ; Kiihn. 302. 7. 
Mark 10, 26 \fyovres -rrpbs eavrovs, saying 
to (among) themselves, one to another. John 
12, 19. Rom. 1, 24. Col. 3, 13. 16. Jude 
20. al. Xen. Cyr. 3. 5. 2, 16. 

4. With Prepositions : a) d&lt;p iavrov, 
see in OTTO no. 2. c. a. b) 81 favrov, Rom. 
14. 14, see in Sta I. 4. a. c) fls tavrbv 
ep^f cr3ai, to come to oneself, to recover one s 
self-possession, consciousness, Luke 15, 17; 
so Arr. Epict. 3. 1. 15. Diod. Sic. 13. 95; 
comp. redire ad se, Hor. Epist 2. 2. 138. 



d) fv tavra \tyfiv v. tnrfiv, tc say within 
oneself, L q. to think, to suppose, Matt. 3, 9. 

9, 3. 21. Sept. for tnbs ISX Esth. 6, 6. 
Ps. 36, 1 ; see Heb. Lex. art. lax no 2. 
So in other phrases: f x flv Tl (V fcivr^, 
to have in oneself, i. e. either in one s nature 
or power, Matt. 13, 21. John 5, 26. 6, 53 ; 
or i. q. fv rfj AcapSt g avrov ex fiv t ^ have in 
one s mind, Mark 9,50. John 5,42. 1 John 
5, 10 ; fX fLV crvftrrjcriv tv eavrols, to have 
dispute among themselves, one with another, 
Acts 28, 29 ; fl8evai v. eTTiyiv&CTKdv fv tav- 
T&lt;5, to knoiv or perceive in oneself, John 6, 61 . 
Mark 5, 30 ; and so John 11, 38. Acts 10, 
17; also of God, 8odfiv riva eV eaurw, 
in himself, i. e. in oneness with himself, in 
like glory, John 13, 32 ; of Christ, KTL fi v 
8vo fis fva tv tavrco, in himself, in the com 
munion of the one spiritual life in him, Eph. 
2, 15. Also ytW(T3at eV tairrw, to come to 
oneself, to recover one s self-possession, 
Acts 12, 11 ; so Pol. 1. 49. 8. Xen. An. 1. 
5. 17; comp. above in lett. c. e) e eav- 
TWV, from or of ourselves, i. q. d0 IUVTCOV 
q. V. 2 Cor. 3, 5. f) Aca3 tavrov, by 
oneself, alone, Acts 28, 16 comp. 30. James 
2, 17. So Pol. 1. 24. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 

10. 12. g) /xe3 tavTov, with (along 
with) oneself, Matt. 12, 45. Mark 8, 14. 
h) Trap eavr&lt;5, by or icith oneself, in one s 
house, at home, Fr. chez soi, 1 Cor. 16, 2. 
So Xen. Mem. 3. 13. 3. i) irpbs eav- 
TOV, to oneself, i. e. to one s own house or 
home; Luke 24, 12 drrrfX^fv Trpbs eavrov. 
Plur. id. John 20, 10. (Sept. Num. 24. 25. 
Pol. 5. 93. 1 irpbs aiiTovs.) Also to or 
with oneself, in mind; Luke 18, 11 npbs 
tavrbv ravra Trpocrrji/xfTo. Mark 14, 4. 
(Comp. Aristaen. 1. 6 StfXoytfo/ifyi/ Se irpbs 
tfjLavTTjv.) Plur. recipr. Trpbs favrovs, to 
(among) themselves, to or with one another ; 
see above in no. 3. Mark 10, 26 \eyovres 
irpbs tavTovs. 11, 31. 12, 7. 16, 3. Luke 
20, 6. 14. + 

6a&), u&gt;, f. fdcro), impf. t"a&gt;v, aor. flacra, 
for the augm. see Buttm. 5 84. 2 ; to let, to 
let be or happen. 

1. Pr. i. q. to permit, to suffer, not to 
hinder, c. ace. et infin. Matt. 24, 43 OVK av 
fiauf Siopvyrjvai TT/I&gt; oiKiav avrov. Luke 4, 
41. Acts 14, 16. 27, 32. 28, 4. 1 Cor. 10, 
13. Rev. 2, 20 Rec. So infin. impl. Acts 
16, 7. 19, 30. Sept. for rcn imper. Gen. 
38, 16; -jna Job 9, 18. (Loc.*D. Mort. 13. 
5. Hdian. 3. 15. 9. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 9.) 
Ellipt. Luke 22, 51 fdrt teas TOVTOV, suffer 
thus far, addressed to the officers. Spec, to 
let go on with any thing, to leave in trust ; 



Acts 23, 32 fdcravres rovs nrnfls iropevfcr Zai 
crvv aurw. Praegn. Acts 27, 40 ras ayxvpas 
TrepifXofres ( LU&gt;V els rrjv SaXatrcraf, taking 
(cutting) away the anchor s they left them to 
fall into the sea; comp. Diod. Sic. 5. 33 
eXdcr/iara yap crio rjpov KaraKpvTTTOVcriv fis 
TT]V yr^v. KOL ravra e aicrt, [le^pis av orou KT\. 
2. to let be, to let alone, to leave ; c. ace. 
of pers. Acts 5. 38 KCU e dcrare avrovs. Sept. 
for HB in Judg. 11, 37. Dem. 983. 7. 
Plato Conv. 201. c ; rt Ml. V. H. 2. 38. 
Xen. Conv. 6. 8. 

e/38o/jirJKOVTa, O l, at, rd, indec. seventy, 
Acts 7, 14. 23, 23. 27, 37. Luke 10, 1. 
17 oi e r /38o/ar;Koi&gt;ra, the Seventy, sent out by 
Christ as teachers. 

e/3So/jirjKOVTdias, adv. seventy times; 
Matt. 18, 22 e /38. eVrd, seventy times seven, 
a frequent general expression for any large 
number ; comp. Gen. 4, 24. 

e^3So/i09, r], ov, ord. adj. the seventh, 
tohn 4. 52. Heb. 4, 4 bis. Jude 14. Rev. 
8, 1. 10,7. 11, 15. 16, 17. 21, 20. 

E/3ep, 6, indec. Eber, Heber, Heb. 123&gt; 
(over, beyond), one of Abraham s ancestors, 
Luke 3, 35; comp. Gen. 10, 21. 24. 25. 

EQoaiKOS, 17, ov, adj. Hebrew, Luke 
23, 38. Jos. Ant. prorem. 3. 

Eftpalos, ov, 6, a Hebrew, from Heb. 
"n^S (pr. one passing over), applied to 
Abraham Gen. 14, 13, and to his descend 
ants, the Israelites generally, Gen. 39, 14. 
Ex. 1,15. Deut. 15, 12. al. saep. In N. T. 
oi E /Spa tot, the Hebrews, are the Jews of 
Palestine, who use the Hebrew (Aramaean) 
language, to whom the language and coun 
try of their fathers peculiarly belong, the 
true seed of Abraham ; in opp. to oi EXXr;- 
via-rai, the Hellenists, i. e. Jews born out of 
Palestine and using chiefly the Greek lan 
guage; comp. Hug Introd. II. 10. penult. 
Winer Realw. art. Hellenisten. So 2 Cor. 
11, 22. Phil. 3, 5 EjSpaTo? e E/3patW, 
emphat. comp. in jSao-tXeus no. 1 . In Acts 
6, 1 Hebrew Christians, in distinction from 
Hellenistic Christians. 

r .E/3patV, tSoj, 77, sc. SidXeKTos, the He 
brew language, i. e. the Aramaean, or Syro- 
Chaldaic, the vernacular language of the 
Palestine Jews in the time of Christ and 
the apostles ; Acts 21, 40. 22, 2. 26, 14. 
See Bibl. Repos. 1831, p. 309 sq. 317 sq. 

EfipaicrTi) adv. Hebraice, in Helrew, 
\. e. later Hebrew, Aramaean, John 5, 2. 19, 
13. 17. 20. [20, 16.] Rev. 9, 11. 16, 16. 
For adverbs in -tort, see Buttm. 119 15. c. 



j f. t cro), (e yyvs,) Att. flit. tto 
James 4, 8. Buttm. 95. 7. 9 ; to inng 1 
Tiear, to cawse to approach, trans. Sept. for 
83&gt;sn Gen. 48, 10 ; a-njsn Is. 5, 8. Pol. 8. 

6. 7 eyyicravres ry yfj ras vavs. More 
comm. and in N. T. intrans. to draw near, 
to approach ; and perf. ijyyiKa, to have drawn 
near, i. e. to be near, to be at hand. comp. 
Buttm. 113. 7. 

1. Pr. to draw near, perf. to be near, e. g. 
a) Of persons, absol. Matt. 26, 46 and Mark 
14, 42 rjyyiK.fv 6 7rapa8t8ouj p.f. Luke 12,33 

07TOU K\fTTTTJS OVK fyyifl. 18, 40. 19, 41. 

24, 15. Acts 21, 33. 23, 15. With dat. 
Luke 7, 12 w? 8e f/yyio-f rfj 7^X77. 15, 1. 

25. 22, 47. Acts 9, 3. 10, 9. 22, 6. Sept. 
c. dat. for 1553 Gen. 27, 21. 26; a-nfc Ex. 
32, 19. (Absol. Plut. M. Anton. 33. Pol. 12. 

7. 1 ; c. dat. 17. 4. 1.) With els c. ace. of 
place, Matt. 21, 1 KOI ore rjyyi&lt;rav els lepo- 
o-oXupi. Mark 11, 1. Luke 19, 29. 24, 28. 
Sept. for 2J3 Jer. 51, 9. Trop. fyyifiv 
T &&amp;gt; 3 e a) , to draw near to God, i. e. in Sept. 
to offer sacrifice in the temple, for 83 S3 Ex. 
19, 22. Ez. 44, 13 ; in N. T. to do rever 
ence and homage, to worship God with pious 
heart, Heb. 7, 19 comp. 4, 16. James 4, 8. 
Matt. 15, 8 quoted from Is. 29, 13, where 
Sept. for 1~&gt;% . So God is said fyyifciv 
rols aVSpwTTou, to draw near to men, e. g. 
by the aids of his Spirit, by his grace, James 
4, 8. Sept. and 11% Deut. 4, 2 ; comp. Ps. 
145, 18. b) Of things, time, etc. Matt. 3, 
2 fjyyiKf fj /3ao~iXez ratv ovpavaiv. 4, 17. 10, 
7. Mark 1, 15; so Matt. 21,34. 26,45. 
Luke 21, 8. 20. 28. 22, 1. Acts 7, 17. Rom. 
13, 12. Heb. 10, 25. James 5, 8. 1 Pet. 4, 
7. With t TT i c. ace. of pers. Luke 1 0, 9. 1 1 . 

2. Spec, as in Sept. usage, to be near, to 
be nigh ; so Sept. often for 3"n near, nigh, 
e. g. 1 K. 21, 2 of Naboth s vineyard, or* 
eyylfav euros rw ot jco) fiov. Deut. 21, 3 r} 
TrdXis 77 tyyi^ovcra ro&gt; rpavpm g. V. 6. 22, 
22; also trop. Jer. 23, 23. Ruth 2, 20. 
2 Sam. 19, 42. Hence in N. T. Luke 18, 
35 e yeVero 8e Iv r&lt;a eyyifciv auTov fis lept- 
X&&amp;gt;, while he was yet nigh unlo Jericho ; 
comp. Matt. 20, 29 and Mark 10, 46, where 
the same is said to have taken place as Je 
sus went out (eWopeTjo/ieVou avrov} from 
Jericho ; see Gr. Harm. 5 109 and note. 
Luke 19, 37 eyyifrvros Se airou 77877 irpbs 
rfi Kara/3do-ei row opovs, and when he was 
now near, at the descent of the mount of Ol 
ives ; see Winer 52 ult. e. Trop. Phil. 2, 
30 p-e xpt Savarov rjyyia-e, he was nigh unto 
death ; comp. Sept. for 11% Job 33, 22 ; 
S^HPs. 88,4. 107,18. Arr.Epict.3. 10.14. 



eyypdfa 



201 



eyeipa) 



)(o, f. ^o,, (eV, ypd&lt;po&gt;,) to grave 
ii}, to write in or on, trop. with eV TIVI, 2 Cor. 

3, 2 &gt;7 fTTicrroAi) . . . tyyfypafj.fj.fvr) ev rals 1 
Kapdiais f)p.a&gt;v. \. 3. Jos. Ant. 4. 8. 12 
yyp. rovy vopovs rals \Jx&lt;ns. So pr. Hdot. 

4. 91. Time. 1. 128. 



ov, 6, 17, adj. (tyyvr) ; eV, yuici/,) 
giving security, yielding a pledge, 2 Mace. 
10, 28. Lys. 902. 3. In N. T. Subst. a 
surety, sponsor, trop. Heb. 7, 22. So pr. 
Ecclus. 29, 15. 16. Pol. 5. 27. 1. Xen. 
Vect. 4. 20. 

eyyvs, adv. near, nigh, of both place 
and time. 

1. Of place, absol. John 19, 42. With 
gen. John 3, 23. 11, 18. 54. 19, 20; and 
so Luke 19, 11. Acts 1, 12; also eyyvs yl- 
j/etrSat v. ep^ecrSat, to draw nigh, to come 
near, c. gen. John 6, 19. 23 ; comp. Buttm. 
\ 146. 3. Sept. for 3iij3 Gen. 45, 10. Ez. 
23, 12. (1 Mace. 4, 18. Xen. Mem. 4. 2. 1.) 
With dat. Acts 9, 38 eyyvs 8e ovarjs Avd8rjs 
rfi loWfl. 27, 8. So Sept. trop. Ps. 33, 
19. Diod. Sic. 1. 41 eyyia-ra TIJ d\r]%eia. 
Comp. Matth. } 386. 6. Trop. near, nigh, 
with gen. Heb. 6, 8. 8, 13. Rom. 10, 8 ey 
yvs &lt;TOV, near thee, i. e. close at hand, near 
by, quoted from Dent. 30, 14 where Sept. 
for -1115. So c. art. ot eyyvs as adj. 
(Buttm. $ 125. 6,) the near, those who are 
near, the Jews, as having the knowledge 
and worship of the true God, opp. ol paxpav, 
the Gentiles, Eph. 2, 17 ; so Sept. and Sinj? 
Is. 57, 19. Also eyyvs yiVecrSat, to become 
near to God by embracing the gospel, Eph. 
2, 13; comp. Wisd. 6, 19. 

2. Of time, absol. eyyvs TO Sepoy Matt. 
24,32. Mark 13,28. Luke 21, 30; also 
with eVt Supais Matt. 24, 33. Mark 13, 29 ; 
6 Kaipos Matt. 26, 18. Rev. 1, 3. 22, 10; 
TO Traced John 2, 13. 6, 4. 11, 55 ; ^ eoprf] 
John 7, 2 ; 17 /3acriXei a TOV Seou Luke 21,31; 
6 Kvpios as judge, by way of encouragement, 
Phil. 4, 5, comp. Heb. 10, 37. Luke 21, 28 ; 
comp. also Sept. Ps. 34, 19. 145, 18. So 
Sept. eyyvs 17 rjp.tpa for 3i"i|5 Ez. 30, 3. 
Joel 1, 15. 2, 1. al. Horn. II. 22. 453 ; 
c. dat. Xen. Cyr. 2. 3. 2 6 p.tv dya&gt;v rjp.1v 
eyyvs. 

eyjvrepov, adv. compar. of eyyvs, (pr. 
Neut. of eyyvrepos, Buttm. j 115. 5, 7,) 
nearer, spoken of time, Rom. 13, 11. Xen. 
Cyr. 8. 7. 21 of likeness. 

eyetpa), f. eytpS&gt;, aor. 1 f/yetpa, trans, to 
awaken, to wake up, to rouse up ; Mid. in- 
trans. to awake, to rouse up, to arise, Buttm. 
{ 135. 3. Also Pass. perf. eyr}ytpiMn and 



aor. 1 r)yfp%r)v, to have beta roused, and 
hence to arise, to have risen. 

1 . to awake from sleep, to rouse up, im 
plying strictly a rising up from the posture 
of sleep ; Mid. intrans. to awake, to rise up. 
a) Pr. c. ace. Matt. 8, 25 fjyeipav avrov. 
Acts 12, 7. Mid. Mark 4, 27 KaZevdy KCU 
eyeiprjTai. Matt. 25, 7. Luke 8, 24. 54. 13, 
25 ; Imperat. eye/peo-Se, awake, arise, Matt. 
26, 46. Mark 14, 42. Sept. for ppn Prov. 
6, 22 ; YP-1 Gen. 41, 4. 7. So Plut. Pomp. 
36. Xen. (Ec. 5. 4. b) Trop. from a state 
of insensibility, torpor, death ; c. ace. Mark 
9, 27 ; Mid. Matt. 9, 25 ; in a moral sense 
Rom. 13, 11 comp. Eph. 5, 14. (So of a 
state Dem. 439. 1.) Spec, from death, of 
which sleep has ever been an emblem among 
all nations ; e. g. the Hebrews, Job 3, 13. Ps. 
13, 4. Dan. 12, 2. Matt. 27, 52 ; the Greeks, 
Horn. II. 14. 231. Xen. Cyr. 8. 7. 21 ; the 
Romans, Virg. Mn. 6. 278. Thus lyei- 
peiv veKpovs, toraise the dead; Matt. 10, 
8 vfKpovs tyeipeTf. John 5, 21. Acts 26, 8. 
2 Cor. 1, 9; Mid. 1 Cor. 15, 15. 16. Also 
eyeipetv e&lt; veKputv, to raise from the dead, 
and Mid. with eV (also OTTO) to rise from the 
dead ; John 12,1 ov rjyeipev e&lt; ve&lt;pu&gt;v. v. 9. 
17. Gal. 1, 1. 1 Thess. 1, 10. al. Mid. c. 
aTrd Matt. 14, 2. 27, 64. 28,7. al. e /c Mark 
6, 14. 16. Luke 9, 7. John 2, 22. al. Ab 
sol. Matt. 16, 21. 17, 23. 27, 63. Mark 16, 

14. Acts 5, 30. Rom. 4, 25. 2 Cor. 4, 14. 
So Sept. and ppn 2 K. 4, 31. Is. 26, 19. 

2. The idea of sleep being dropped, to 
cause to rise lip, to raise up, to set upright ; 
Mid. to rise up, to arise. a) Of persons, 
e. g. sitting, Acts 3, 7 ; reclining at table, 
John 13, 4 ; prostrate or lying down, Acts 
10,26. Matt. 17,7. Luke 11,8. Acts 9, 8. 
al. (Sept. and ppn 2 Sam. 12, 17.) So of 
sick persons, Matt. 8, 15. Mark 1, 31. 2, 12 ; 
and including the idea of convalescence, to 
raise up, to set up again, to heal, James 5, 

15. b) In the simplicity of ancient narra 
tive this verb (usually Part. e yepSe/y) is 
prefixed to verbs of going, of undertaking 
or doing any thing, and the like, see in dvi- 
arrrjp,t II. 1. a ; Matt. 2, 13. 14 eyfp^els na- 
pa\a/3f TO Traio-iov. 2, 20. 21. 9, 19. John 
11, 29. 14, 31. al. Sept. and c&gt;ip 1 Chr. 
22, 19 ; comp. in dvi&lt;rn)fj.i 1. c. c) Trop. 
Mid. to rise up against an adversary, with 
itri Tiva, Matt. 24, 7. Mark 13, 8. Luke 21, 
10. Sept. Act. for iiyn Is. 10, 26. Jer. 50, 
9. (Jos. Ant. 8. 7. 6.) So eyeipeo-Zai V 177 
Kpla-ei p.(Ta TIVOS, Matt. 12,42. Luke 11, 31. 
d) Of things, to raise up, e. g. out of a pit, 
Matt. 12, 11, comp, Luke 14, 5. Also in 



eyepcrt? 

later usage, to erect, to build, e. g. vaov John 
2, 19. 20. So Jos. Ant. 4. 6. 5 fia&gt;p.ovs. 
Hdian. 8. 1. 12 Tflxs. 8. 2. 12 n-vpyovy. 
Plut. Camill. 31 TroXiz . 

3. Trop. to raise t^. to cause to arise, or 
exisZ; Mid. to arise, to appear; Luke 1, 
69 eyapev Kpas a-mnjpias, i. e. a saviour. 
Acts 13. 22. [23.] Mid. spoken of prophets, 
Matt. 11, 11. 24, 11. 24. Mark 13, 22. 
Luke 7, 16. John 7, 52. Sept. and T SS] 
Is. 41,25. 45, 13; y^ Judg. 3,9.15. 
So Ecclus. 10, 4. Spec, to raise up child 
ren, to Ze? be born to any one ; c. ace. et dat. 
Matt. 3, 9. Luke 3, 8. 

4. Intrans. or with eavrov implied, to 
awake, to arise; Buttm. 130. n. 2. Thus 
to awake from sleep, trop. sluggishness, 
Eph. 5, 14 eyeipai 6 KaSfcv8a&gt;v. Also, to 
rise up, to arise, from a sitting or recumbent 
posture, Mark 2, 9. 11. 3, 3. 5, 41. 10, 49. 
Luke 5, 23. 24. 6, 8. John 5, 8. In classic 
writers only poetic in this usage ; Aristoph. 
Ran. 340. Eurip. Iph. in Aul. 627. + 

i$yp&lt;ri, ews, 17, (e yei poo,) a waking up 
from sleep, Pol. 9. 15. 4 ; a rising up, Sept. 
for Elp Ps. 139, 2 ; comp. Lob. ad Phryn. 
p. 294. In N. T. resurrection from the 
dead, Matt. 27, 53. 

eyKa&eros, ov, 6, 77, adj. (ey/KaSt ^/u,) 
suborned, one suborned, a spy, Luke 20, 20. 
Jos. B. J. 6. 5. 2. Dem. 1483. 1. Plato 
Ax. 368. e. 

ey/auWa, t W, ra, (eV, Kaivos,} pr. ini^i- 
aiion or dedication of something new, Sept. 
for nsan Ezra 6, 16. Neh. 12, 27. Dan. 3, 
2. In N. T. a festival of consecration, sc. 
of something new or renewed; genr. the 
festival of dedication, John 10, 22. This 
festival was instituted by Judas Maccabseus 
to commemorate the purification of the tem 
ple and the renewal of the temple worship, 
after the three years profanation by Antio- 
chus Epiphanes. It was held for eight days, 
commencing on the 25th day of the month 
Kislev pl?O3), which began with the new 
moon of December. Josephus calls it &lt;pa&gt;ra, 
i. e. the festival of lights or lanterns. See 
1 Mace. 4, 52-59. 2 Mace. 10, 5-8. Jos. 
Ant. 12. 7. 6, 7. Wetst. on John 1. c. 

ey/caiVi^a), f. icru, (eV, Kam fco,) pr. to 
renew, Lat. innovare, Sept. for ^H 2 Chr. 
16, 8. Ecclus. 33, 6. In N. T. to initiate, 
i. e. to dedicate, to consecrate, Heb. 9, 18. 
10, 20. Sept. for ^ati Deut. 20, 5. 1 K. 8, 
64 ; comp. Sept. and ti^H 1 Sam. 11, 14. 

ey/caXect), &gt;, f. 770-0), (ev, KaXeco,) to call 
in a debt, to demand, Xen. An, 7. 7. 33. 



202 



In N. T. to caZZ wpon by way of accusation, 
to accuse, to bring a charge against ; with 
dat. of pers. Acts 19, 38 ; and 8id c. ace. 
23, 28. (Ecclus. 46, 19. Luc. Asin. 4. 
Xen. Hi. 5. 3.) Pass, with irepi c. gen. of 
thing, Acts 19, 40. 23, 29. 26, 2. 7 ; so c. 
gen. Plut. Aristid. 10. Diod. Sic. 11. 83; 
eVt c. dat. 4. 55. Once with Kara c. gen. 
Rom. 8, 33. 

ey/CGtraXeiTTCt), f. i^co, (eV, KaraXeiVco,) 
pr. to leave behind in any place or state ; 
hence 

1. to Zeate behind, to leave, e. g. in a place, 
c. ace. Acts 2, 27 OVK eyKaraXen/my TTJV 
^vx^v JJLOV tls aSov, quoted from Ps. 16, 10 
where Sept. for 3tS. So Dem. 1316. 25.- 
Also to Zeare, to let remain over and above, 
c. ace. et dat. Roin. 9, 29 eyKarf\nrfv -&gt;]p.lv 
&lt;nrepp.a, quoted from Is. 1,9 where Sept. 
for HrYin. So Hdian. 1. 4. 18. Plato Phae- 
don 91. c. 

2. to Zeaue, to forsake, c. ace. Matt. 27, 46 
and Mark 15, 34 Iva ri p.e eynaTf\mfs, quo 
ted from Ps. 22, 1 where Sept for at 5 
2 Cor. 4, 9. 2 Tim. 4, 10. 16. Heb. 10,25. 
13, 5. Sept. for MS Deut. 31, 6. 8. Plut. 
Galb. 14. Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 4. 

eyKCLTOlKeO), o&gt;, f. ^crco, (eV, KaroiK/ft),) 
to aWZZ in or among ; with eV c. dat. of pers. 
2 Pet. 2, 8. Hdot. 4. 204. Pol. 18. 26. 13. 
Enrip. Antiop. Fr. 27 e lav Kevoiaiv eyca- 



f. icrw, (ei/, Kevrpifa, ) to 
prick in spurs, to spwr on, trop. Wisd. 16, 
11. In N. T. to insert, to ingraft, trop. c. 
ace. Rom. 11, 23 ; Pass. v. 17. 19. 23. 24 
bis. So pr. Theophr. H. PI. 2. 2. 5. M. An- 
tonin. 11. 8. 

ey/cX^/iCtj aros, TO, (eyKaXew,) a charge, 
accusation, Acts 23, 29. 25, 16. Pol. 2 
52. 4. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 6, 7. 

eyKOfjiftoo/jiai, ovpai, f. WO-O/MZI, only 
Mid. and derived from eyKo/ij3w/xa, the long 
coarse apron or frock worn by slaves ; Poll. 
4. 119 TT/ Se TWJ&gt; SovXcuv e co/ii Si *at (juari- 
8ioi&gt; TI TrpotrKeirai XevKoi , 6 e yKO/*/3cop.a Xe- 
yerai. Hesych. Koa-a-v^rj eyKo/*/3a&gt;/ia *a! 
Tre/nfcojua AiyvTrrtov. Hence Mid. f y;co/i- 
/SoO/iai, to ptZ on as an eyKo/i^aj/xa, to wear 
as a ia%e of service ; trop. c. ace. 1 Pet. 5, 
5 rrjV Ta7Tivo&lt;ppo&lt;Tvvr)v e yKO/i/3coo-ao-3f , comp. 
Phil. 2, 7. So genr. Hesych. f yKo/ijScoSek, 
83fi y eyo/i/3ocr3at, eVetXflaSat. Nicet. 
3. 8. p. 288 eyKo/i|3a)cretj rwi/ ecrStj/iara)!/. 

eyKOTTrj, fjs, 17, (e yKOTTTw,) an impedi 
ment, hindrance, 1 Cor. 9, 12. Diod. Sic, 
1.32. 



203 



ey/co7rra), f. ^o). (ev, KOTTTCD,) to s/n fce 
hi, to cut. in ; trop. to impede, to hinder ; C. 
ace. Acts 24, 4. Gal. 5, 7. 1 Thess. 2, 18. 
Pass. 1 Pet. 3, 7 Grb. With gen. Rom. 15, 
22; see Buttm. } 132. 4. Pol. 24. 1. 12 
c. dat. 

ey/cpaTeia, as, f), (eyKparrjs,) continence, 
temperance, self-control, Acts 24, 25. Gal. 5, 
23. 2 Pet. 1, 6 bis. Ecclus. 18, 29. Pint. 
Lycurg. 15. Xen. Mem. 1. 5. 1. ib. 4. 5. 1 sq. 

ejKparevo/jiai,, f. evcrop.ai, Mid. depon. 
(eyKpar^y,) to be continent, temperate, absti 
nent, to hare self-control, 1 Cor. 7, 9. 9, 25. 
Sept. for WH$fjn Gen. 43, 31. Not found 
in classic writers, Lob. ad Phryn. p. 442. 

eyKparrfi, eos, ovs, 6, fj, adj. (eV, icpd- 
TOS,) strong, powerful, Xen. Eq. 7. 8 ; hav 
ing power over, master of, c. gen. 2 Mace. 
10, 15. 17. Xen. Hi. 5. 2. In N. T. master 
of oneself, continent, temperate, abstinent, 
Tit. 1,8. So Ecclus. 26, 15. Xen. Mem. 4. 
5. 11. Plato Phcedr. 256. b. 

eyicpiva), f. iva, (eV, /cpu/co,) to judge in 
or among, to reckon among, c. dat. 2 Cor. 
10, 12. See Lob. ad Phryn. p. 385 sq. So 
c. els Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 7. Plut. Lycurg. 25. 
Xen. Hell. 4. 1. 40. 

ejKpvTTTW, f. vjfto, (eV, Kpt/nTO),) to hide 
in any thing, by covering, mixing, etc. as 
Sept. ev rrf "/ft for l^ia Josh. 7, 21. Hence 
in N. T. of leaven mixed and kneaded with 
flour; Matt. 13, 33 and Luke 13, 21 rjv . . . 
(VfKpv\l/ev els aXevpov crara rpia. Sept. for 
MS Ez. 4, 12. Genr. c. els TI Diod. Sic. 1. 
80 ; dat. Horn. Od. 5. 488. 

eyuo?, ov, fj, (e yKvco,) with child, preg 
nant, Luke 2, 5. Ecclus. 42, 10. Jos. Ant. 
4. 8. 33. Diod. Sic. 4. 2. 



* f. t o-w, (eV, xp w,) to rwi m, e. g. 
oXrjv fls TOVS 6(p^!aXp.ovs Tob. 11, 8. 
In N. T. to rub in with any thing, to anoint ; 
Rev. 3, 18 KoXXouptoi , e yxptVat TOVS o03aX- 
fiovs. So Sept. Jer. 4, 30. Tob. 6, 8 ; see 
Wetst. in loc. 

eya), gen. e /zow, /ioO ; dat. tfioi, pot. ; ace. 
e /ie, /ie ; Plur. fipels, etc. pers. pron. of the 
first person, I, me. ; Buttm. { 72. 3. Kiihn. 
87. The monosyllabic forms pov, pot, fie, 
are usually enclitic, but not after preposi 
tions, except irpos pe ; Buttm. ib. n. 2, 3. 
The following may be noted : 

1. Nom. eyo&gt;, Plur. fipels, Matt. 8, 7. 
Acts 17, 3. Matt. 28, 14. Mark 14, 58. al. 
saepiss. So with a certain emphasis, Matt. 
3, 11. 14. 5, 22. 28. 32. 34. John 4, 26. al. 
Matt. 6, 12. 17, 19. 19, 27. al. sasp. Used 
sometimes by Paul KOIVO&gt;VIKU&gt;S, i. e. where the 



speaker puts himself as the representative of 
all, or vice versa ; e. g. eyo&gt; for fjpels, Rom. 
7, 9. 10. 14. 17. 20 bis, 24. 25. 1 Cor. 10, 30, 
comp. 13, 1 sq. Or fjpeis for eyo&gt;, 1 Cor. 
1, 23. 2, 10. 12, comp. v. 4. ib. 4, 8. 10. 
In the phrase I8ov e yw, Kvpie, Acts 9, 
10, and eyw Kvpie Matt. 21, 30, put by 
Hebraism instead of an affirmative adverb ; 
so Sept. and "^n i Sam. 3, 8. Gen. 22, 1. 
11 5 ^bx Gen/27, 24. 2 Sam. 20, 17 ; see 
Gesen. Lehrg. p. 829. 6. 

2. Gen. pov (not e /zoO) and Plur. gen. 
f)p)v, are often used instead of the corres 
ponding possessives ep.6s, f]p,tTepos, Buttm. 
{ 127. 7 ; e. g. pov Matt. 2, 6. Luke 7, 46. 
John 6, 54. al. r)p.S)v Matt. 6, 12. Luke 1, 
55. Rom. 6, 6. al. So pov as passive, John 
15, 10 ev rfj dyaTrrj p.ov, i. e. love of or to 
wards me. 

3. Dat. in the phrase ri tpol Kal croi; 
what is to me and thee in common 1 what 
have I with thee ? implying disapprobation 
or also displeasure ; Mark 5, 7. Luke 8, 28. 
John 2, 4. Matt. 8, 29. Sept. and Ib-fia 
M^3 Judg. 11, 12. 2 Sam. 16, 10. 19, 23"; 
Heb. Lex. art. ia no. I.e. So Arr. Epict. 
2. 19. 16. ib. 1. 1. 16; see Matth. 5 389 fin. 
Wetst. in Matt. 1. c. + 



&gt;, f. t o-ca, (eSa&lt;poj,) to level with 
the ground, to raze, to destroy, c. ace. Luke 
1 9, 44 (8dfpiov(rl (re Kal TO. re/era crou ev cro/, 
Att. fut. Sept. for BJ?^ Niph. Amos 9, 14. 
Pol. 6. 33. 6. 

eoo.(pO9, (os, ovs, TO, (?5oy,) pr. a seat, 
foundation, Time. 1.10; bottom of a river 
Xen. Cyr. 7. 5. 18 ; of a ship Horn. Od. 5. 
249 ; floor of a room, Sept. for Sjs ng Num. 
5, 17, 1 K. 6, 15. In N. T. the ground, 
Acts 22, 7. Sept. for "f^ Ez. 41, 16. 20. 
So Ecclus. 11, 5. Pol. 4. 65. 4. Thuc. 3. 68. 

eopat09j ai a, aloi , (eSpa, eSoy,) sitting, 
sedentary, Xen. Lac. 1.3; fixed, firm, Plut. 
de primo Frig. 21. In N. T. trop. firm, 
steadfast, settled, in mind and purpose, 1 Cor. 
7, 37. 15, 58. Col. 1, 23. So Symm. for 
"(IDS Prov. 4, 18. Plut. de occulte vivendo 
4. Plato Tim. 64. b. 

eopai(i)fJ,a, aros, TO, (e8patoo&gt;, eSpatoy,) 
a basis, foundation, 1 Tim. 3, 15. 

.E^e/aa?, ou, 6, Hezckiah, Heb. *n*pm 
or i" 1 ;!? ! ! ? (Jehovah strengthens), a king of 
Judah, r. 728-699 B. C. Matt. 1,9. 10. See 
2 K. c. 18-20. 2 Chr. c. 29-31. Is. c. 36-38. 



as, f/, (e 3eXco, Spq- 
crKfia.) voluntary worship, will-worship, be 
yond what God requires, supererogatory ; 
Col. 2, 23 fv e 3eXo3p?;o-Ket a Kal ramivocppo- 



204 



(Tiivrj, prob. referring to the phrase %e\u&gt;v ev 
rair. /cat SprjaKfiq TCOV ayy&aw, in v. 18. 
Comp. for the worship of angels, Test. XII 
Patr. p. 657, eyyi&Tf rw 3ew /cat ra&gt; dyye Xa&gt; 
T&lt; 7rapaiTOVp.fi&gt;q&gt; vuas ort O^TOS e crrt p.ecri- 
TTJS %eov KOI ai SpcoTrcoi . So prob. the Es- 
senes, Jos. B. J. 2. 8. 7. Comp. Rev. 19, 
10. 22, 9. This worship of angels contin 
ued more or less till the 4th century, and 
was forbidden by the council of Laodicea in 
A. D. 354 ; Can. 35. See Wetst. in Col. 2, 
18. 23. Comp. e SeXoSouXet a Luc. Nigrin. 
23. 



see 

&gt;, f. t crw, (eSoff,) to accustom, Xen. 
Cyr. 1. 2. 10 ; Pass, to be accustomed, Xen. 
CEc. 11. 14; of things, to &e customary, 
2 Mace. 14, 30. Plato Legg. 717. d. In 
N. T. Pass. perf. particip. neut. TO ei3i- 
o-p.fvov, what is customary, and as a subst. 
a custom, rite, Luke 2, 27. Buttm. 128. 2. 
Comp. Pol. 4. 34. 1. Xen. Hi. 9. 7. 



i, pr. ruler of a people ; hence genr. 
a prefect, ruler, chief, 2 Cor. 11, 32. So of 
Simon Maccabseus, as head of the Jewish 
nation, 1 Mace. 14, 47. 15, 1. 2. Jos. Ant. 

13. 6. 6 ; of Archelaus, Jos. B. J. 2. 6. 3 ; 
of the head of the Jews in Egypt, Jos. Ant. 

14. 7. 2. So Luc. Macrob. 17. 
e^i/co?, 77, 6v, (eSi/oy,) national, popu 

lar, Pol. 30. 10. 6. In N. T. in the Jewish 
sense, gentile, heathen ; hence o favucoi, the 
gentiles, the heathen, Matt. 6, 7. 18, 17 ; in 
Mss. Matt. 5, 47. 3 John 7. See in e3i/oy. 

e^vwcco?, adv. (eSj/tKoj,) in the manner 
of the gentiles, Gal. 2, 14. 

e^vo$ : cos, ovs, TO, a multitude, people, 
race, belonging and living together. Homer 
uses it also of animals, a flock, swarm, II. 2. 
87, 459, 469. 

1. Genr. Acts 8, 9 TO e^vos TIJS 2a/ota- 
peias, the people, inhabitants, of Samaria, 
COmp. V. 5. 17, 26 -nav e Si/os nySpwjrwi/. 
1 Pet. 2, 9. al. Sept. for Tisn 2 Chr. 32, 
7. Is. 13, 4. Horn. II. 7. 115 &vos eraipuiv. 
13. 495. 

2. Oftener a nation, people, as distinct 
from all others, Matt. 20, 25 ap^ovres T&gt;V 
eZvuv. Mark 10, 42. Luke 7, 5 dycmq TO 
eZvos fjuvv. John 11, 48. 50 sq. Acts 7, 7. 
10, 22. al. Sept. and i-ia Gen. 12, 2 ; cS 
Ex. 1, 9. Hdian. 2. 7. 13. ^1. V.H. 3. 13~. 
Xen. Cyr. 4. 2. 1. 

3. In the Jewish sense, TO e%vrj, the na 
tions, i. e. gentile nations, the gentiles ; spo 
ken of all who are not Israelites, and imply 
ing ignorance of the true God and idolatry, 



the heathen, pagan nations ; e. g. in antith. 
with the Jews, Luke 2, 32. Acts 26, 17. 20. 
23. Rom. 9, 24. 30. al. Also genr. Matt. 
4, 15. 10, 5. Mark 10, 33. Acts 4, 27. Rom. 
2, 14. 3, 29. al. saep. So Sept. and e^a 
Neh. 5, 8. 9. Is. 9, 1 ; d^BS Ez. 27, 33. 
36. + 

e J09 3 tos, ovs, TO, a custom, usage, man 
ner, whether established by law or other 
wise, Luke 1,9. 2, 42. 22, 39. John 19, 40. 
Acts 6, 14. 15, 1. 16, 21. 21, 21. 25, 16. 
26, 3. 28, 17. Heb. 10, 25. 2 Mace. 11, 
25. 13, 4. Pol. 4. 67. 4. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 1. 

e^6&gt;, found in prose only in perf. 2 etco- 
Sa, with pres. signif. to be accustomed, to be 
wont ; see Buttm. 114 e 3o&gt;, comp. J 113. 7. 
Hence in N. T. plupf. e t &&amp;gt; 3 e i v as impf. 
Matt. 27, 15. Mark 10, 1 ; so Hdian. 1. 17. 
7. Xen. An. 7. 8. 4. Also Particip. KOTO. 
TO etwSoy OUTW, according to his custom, 
as he was wont, Luke 4, 16. Acts 17, 2 ; 
so Sept. Num. 24, 1. Thuc. 4. 17. Plato 
Phcedr. 238. c. 

et, a conditional particle, if, ichether, usu 
ally at the beginning of a clause, and im 
plying a condition merely hypothetical, a 
mere supposition in the mind and separate 
from all experience ; thus differing from lav 
q. v. init. Herm. ad Vig. p. 832. Winer 
42. 2. Comp. also ft and lav used together, 
1 Cor. 7, 36. Rev. 2, 5. Put sometimes 
with the Optative ; oftener with the Indica 
tive ; and rarely with the Subjunctive. 

I. As a conditional particle, if; used alone, 
i. e. without other particles. 

1. With the Optative, implying that the 
thing in- question is possible, but uncertain ; 
it may happen, or it may not ; Buttm. 139. 
in. 26. Kiihner 339. II. Winer 42. 2. c. 
The apodosis has then (in N. T.) only the 
Indie, affirming something definite ; thus 
with Indie, pres. 1 Pet. 3, 14 dXX et *cai 
Tracr^oiTf Sta 8iKaioavi&gt;r]v, /j.aKiipioi (e trre), 
but if also ye suffer, as is very possible ; see 
below in no. III. d. Or with Indie, praet. 
Acts 24, 19 ovs eSft r! crov Traptlvai /cat 
KaTrjyopflv, et Tt f%oifv irpos pe. Comp. 
Buttm. ^ 139. m. 30. So Horn. II. 9. 389. 
Luc. Tox. 11. Plato Prot. 329. b. Else 
where only in parenthetic clauses, and the 
apodosis in such case lies in the affirmation ; 
Acts 27, 39 els ov ffiovXtvcravro. el dvvaivro, 
e coo-at TO TrXotov. 1 Pet. 3, 17 et Se Xoi KTX. 
So et TV\ 01, if so happen, it may